《Stuck On You》 Chapter 1: My Famous Best Friend Chapter 1: My Famous Best Friend "Caleb, pass me the chips," I said, my eyes ncing over at the bright red stic bag that held fried, crispy, orange goodness in the shape of a torti chip. They were teasing me. Caleb and I were watching a movie in the movie theater in his huge mansion of a house. Caleb and I had been best friends since kindergarten when I licked a crayon and stuck it in his ear. Ever since, we''ve been inseparable... and he calls me Willy; like a wet Willy but with a crayon. Caleb was a deep tan color, like my mom. He had dark curly hair when he let it grow out, but he rarely did. His eyes were a warm dark brown that I had grown to love, and his teeth were perfectly white and straight. It made since that he was good-looking though. He was on the cover of almost every teen or Hollywood magazine, and had about a million fold out posters of him, shirtless and clothed, for girls to tack up on their wall and fantasize over. It was kind of sickening actually. "Willy, those chips are going to make you fat and orange," Caleb said, poking me in the side. I stuck my tongue out at him before I reached across him and grabbed them myself. "Loser," I muttered, stuffing a chip into my face. He gave me a sly look before he pounced on me. He knocked me on to my back and sat on my waist. He tickled me as I tried to bat his hands away. "Stop it," Iughed as my face grew bright red. "Just admit that you''re jealous because girls love me and I''m famous," he chuckled. I tried to p his hands away with no sess. "Stop it, Caleb!" I begged, breathlessly. "Say you love me," he said. Iughed andughed until I finally couldn''t take it anymore. "Okay, okay! I love you," I gave in. He stopped tickling me and smiled triumphantly. "I know you do," he said before he slid off of me. I caught my breath again before I pushed his shoulder roughly. "You''re an ass," I muttered Heughed and kissed my cheek dramatically. "But you love me darling," he said in a voice that reminded me of Edna Mode, the fashion designer from the Incredibles. I suppressed augh and shook my head at him. "You''re an idiot," I said with a light smile before I snapped another chip into my mouth. We watched the movie quietly. That was one thing I loved about watching movies with Caleb. He wasn''t that much into "Is your mom finally going to let you spend the night?" he asked. I rolled my eyes. Despite the fact that Caleb and I had been best friends forever, my mom was still super strict about everything. She never let me spend the night, no matter how many times I asked. "Yeah right," I muttered. "Can you give me a ride home? My parents are workingte tonight," I said. "Then stay," he said. I sighed and wrapped my arms around his trim waist before I set my chin on his chest. Caleb was way taller than me. His arms draped across my arms and down so that his hands were resting on my lower back. "You know I can''t. L would be oh so happy to tell Mom that I got homete," I sighed. L was my younger sister. We were six years apart which meant lots of fighting. I loved her because I had to, but I couldn''t stand her. "L loves me though," Caleb argued. I rolled my eyes at him. "You think everyone loves you," I muttered. His chuckled shook me gently before I ced the side of my head on his chest and gave him a real hug. "Because they do," he shrugged, returning my hug. "Because you''re famous," I mocked him. He chuckled as he looked at me. "I''ll take you home," he said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1: 1: Freedom In Goodbye Chapter 1: 1: Freedom In Goodbye I wasn¡¯t the best role model. Although my mom would argue otherwise, she didn¡¯t know the real me. There was a part of me itching to be let free, and it was about to get its chance. My mom only knew the perfect virgin Christian daughter that I portrayed for her benefit. I wasn¡¯t perfect. I wasn¡¯t even close to perfect. At least, that¡¯s what I thought. She had a problem with letting go; literally. I was 18 and she still hovered like a helicopter. She was a helicopter mom. ¡°Call me and let me know as soon as you get settled in, and tell Quinn to speak too. Her mom and I are going to be here tonight,¡± my mom exined as she practically squeezed the life out of me. I gave a little grunt and hugged her back. Quinn¡¯s mom was in a prayer group with my mom. They found every reason to hang out together. Our moms were like older religious versions of Quinn and I in a way. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll call you as soon as we get there,¡± I tried to assure her. ¡°And don¡¯t forget that your first ss is next week on Tuesday. Oh, and make sure to find a church down there. Tell me the name of it as soon as you find one,¡± she said, naming off her mental list. My mom was an assistant pastor at a church down here so church was very important to her. That was an issue for me, because I wasn¡¯t religious at all. I couldn¡¯t wait to sleep in on Sundays. ¡°Mom, I promise, I will be on time for my sses and I will go to church,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t sass me, Jordyn,¡± she said letting go of me. I chuckled and kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not sassing you mommy; I just really have to go. Quinn is waiting for me downstairs,¡± I said. She sighed and gave me onest squeeze before she kissed my cheek. ¡°Alright fine,¡± she finally said. ¡°I love you, Jordyn. Call me as soon as you get there!¡± she yelled after me as I walked out of the door of our apartment. ¡°I love you too!¡± I yelled back, dragging myst suitcase with me. I¡¯d already put my other bags in the back of Quinn¡¯s huge SUV. Like me, she was an only child, but my mom thought it would be best if we This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. only took one car since we would be living together. But we weren¡¯t living together. Quinn was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of her huge ck Lincoln Navigator on her phone. Her mom had threatened to make her drive a small starter car to college, but, like always, she didn¡¯t follow through with it. She looked over to me and smiled. ¡°Mom let you keep the Navi,¡± I joked. Quinn rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mom told her that we were going together and needed the space for our stuff,¡± Quinn shrugged. Quinn and I had been best friends for years. I¡¯d only moved to this area my 8th grade year, but she was my first friend and we stayed friends so that had to count for something. I set my bag in the back seat and jumped in the passenger side. ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± I squealed. Quinnughed and shook her head at me. Her perfect blonde locks bouncing around her shoulders. She pulled her sunsses down over her perfect baby blue eyes before she drove out of my parking garage. Everything about my petite friend was perfect. She had a tiny figure with abs to kill for. She wasn¡¯t too short or too tall. She always seemed to be tan. She had naturally bleached blonde hair and a clear I was almost the exact opposite of her. My mom was African-American and my dad was Irish. That left me with a caramelplexion, green eyes, and long very curly blondish-brown hair that hung past my shoulders. I had a stronger build. I had what I called, thunder thighs and a big butt to match. I had a little waist and size C boobs, that often got in the way. ¡°I hope that they have an all-star in Cali,¡± I sighed. Quinn chuckled. ¡°UCLA is known for their cheerleading,¡± she shook her head at me. Part of what made the physique of Quinn and me was that we were cheerleaders. She was a flyer and I was base¡­ naturally. The trip was long and tiring but we finally made it the next day. The first thing I did was to hop out and stretch. I had thest leg of the drive so I was beat tired. Quinn only drove the first eight hours, slept almost the entire time. She stretched with a satisfied smile on her face. I only red at her. ¡°That was a great trip,¡± she said. I stuck my tongue out at her and sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s call your mom before we split,¡± she suggested. I sighed and sat back down in the Navi. I plugged my phone back up to the sound system and called her. Of course, my mom was worried. We talked to both my mom and Quinn¡¯s mom until they finally let us go. We weren¡¯t rooming together, like our mothers thought. We¡¯d decided that both of us together wouldn¡¯t cut the rent. We¡¯d still be staying in the same apartment building; we¡¯d just have different roommates. My dad knew; hell, he was helping me with the rent. We¡¯d decided to board off campus, but this was California. The rent was going to be expensive. We¡¯d found ads on Craig¡¯s List for a reasonable price and took it. Quinn helped me take my things inside. All I knew was that my roommate¡¯s name was Hayden and our room number was 352. The elevator looked like it could break at any second. I didn¡¯t trust it, but I had too much stuff to try and use the stairs to get to the third floor. Hayden mailed me a key so I could get in just in case he wasn¡¯t there. Quinn dropped my stuff off at the door before she gave me a small mock salute and went to go get her stuff. She was staying on the other side of theplex with a guy named Duncan. She was a lot more carefree than I was. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she slept with him within the first two days. Chapter 2: Resentment Chapter 2: Resentment At home, L was the first to pounce on me. "You''rete," she said. I rolled my eyes and headed to the kitchen. "We ran into traffic," I lied. L didn''t believe me. L was my 11 year old sister. She had short, dark, curly hair and brown eyes. She looked more like our mom than I did. In fact, I didn''t look like my mom or my dad. My mom was mixed with ck and white while my dad was white and Spanish. I had slightly wavy light brown hair, fairish skin, and crystal blue eyes. No one in my family had blue eyes. My mom''s were green and my dad''s were brown. "Why didn''t Calebe in to say hi," she whined. L was a brat, but Caleb just so happened to be her favorite person. "Do you know when mom and dad are getting back?" I asked. "They called earlier. They said that they were 30 minutes out," she answered. I jogged up the stairs to my room and plopped down on my bed just as my phone started ringing. I smiled after I saw the caller idea. "Hey Vi," I smiled. Vi was my best friend. She was a perky blonde who I''d been friends with since kindergarten as well. "Are you going to Caleb''s party this weekend?" she asked. I sighed and rolled over on to my back as a frown stered itself on my face. "I''m going to try, but you know my parents," I said, rolling my eyes. We talked on the phone a few more minutes before I heard the main door open. "Text me," I said before hanging up the phone. I sat up and walked downstairs. "Hayden, when did you get home?" my dad, Luca, asked when I made it all the way downstairs. I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms. Here we go again. We had this routine almost every weekend. If I didn''t know any better, I would think that my dad hates me. It was almost like he resented me. "Why are you asking like you don''t already know the answer? I was with Caleb," I snapped back. "Hayden, not this again, please," my mom asked in a tired voice as she plopped down on the couch. "What is wrong with you?" I yelled. "I''m 17! I''m supposed to be graduating in a year and you won''t even let me spend the night at Caleb''s house. You know Caleb; the one we''ve all known since I was in diapers! Why are you guys so strict when ites to me. Anything L wants, L gets, but you won''t even let me get a driver''s license. I''m 17 years old, it''s like a rite of passage, yet you guys barely let me even ride in a car. Why is that?" I ranted loudly. My parents shared the look that they always shared when I asked about it. "Dad, you don''t even like me. You resent me," I said quietly as tears stung my eyes. I was sick and tired of them. I''d never said that out loud before, but I''d had a lifetime of pushing on their part. Mom looked at him in a way I''d never seen before. It was almost like she knew I was right. She averted her eyes as her eyes watered as well. I felt a pit in my stomach. I didn''t mean to make my mom cry, I was just angry. She swiped under her eye before she got up and went to her room. Dad pursed his lips angrily at me before he sighed and followed Mom. "Jo," he said, before their room door closed. I sighed and covered my face with my hands. I didn''t mean to upset them, it''s just... they were frustrating sometimes. Well, most of the time. "What did you do?" L squealed. I red at her before I went to my parents room. I started to knock, but stopped when I heard them yelling at each other. "You do resent her!" my mom yelled. "I love you, Jo, and our daughter!" my dad yelled. "You have one... I have two," my mom said softly. "I know that you love me, Luca. I really do, but I can''t help the way Hayden was born. You know that I... I wish that none of it happened, but it did," my mom said once she was calmer. My eyes widened. What I was hearing couldn''t be true. It just couldn''t. My dad wasn''t my biological dad. That couldn''t be true. "You still love him," my not-dad stated. "I never stopped," my mom snapped. I let out a breath and rested my head against the wall next to the door. It was hard seeing my mom love someone else beside my dad. They always looked happy together and I never questioned it. I strained my ears to hear their argument. "That ident happened 17, almost 18, years ago. Hayden wasn''t even born yet," my dad said. "That ident took everything from me!" my mom yelled, her voice shaking as if she were crying. "You still have me... you still have Hayden and you still have L," he said. "Hayden... I have Hayden... and she hates me," my mom practically whispered. I turned away from the door to find that my eyes were stinging with tears. I didn''t hate her, I just wish she wasn''t so strict for no This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. reason. I did the only think I could think of: I ran up to my room and called Caleb. Chapter 2: 2: Hello To You Too Chapter 2: 2: Hello To You Too I took my stuff inside and saw that it was actually a really nice apartment for the asking rent. As soon as I walked in, I noticed that there was a kitchen to the right. Further in, there was a small living room. I say small, but it was actually pretty roomy. There was a gray couch with a matching gray recliner, TV, and amp tucked away in the corner. It was a simple but nice set up. I set my stuff down and went to open the door on the left. It was already decorated for a guy. I figured it was Hayden''s room. I picked up my things and took them into the room on the right. I unpacked and sat on my bed. I was pleasantly surprised to see that they were full beds, instead of the twin ones I was expecting. I took a shower and changed into some baby blue Nike pro spandex shorts and a matching sports bra. I let my hair curl naturally down past my shoulders. The thing about my hair was that it was actually pretty tame if I didn''t try to brush or blow dry it after a shower. I ran some moisturizer through my curls before I went to rx with some TV. Iid across the couch and let my eyes close. I heard the door open. I stood and looked towards the door. The guy in the doorway I guessed was Hayden. He had electric blue eyes and dirty blonde hair that was tussled around his head. He was wearing a simple dark gray hoodie and dark wash jeans. He was actually kind of... attractive. All I could think was that Quinn would eat him up. "Look, I don''t really remember what happenedst night. If I slept with you, I''m sorry, that was poor judgment on my part and I shouldn''t have had a one night stand with you, but it was a one night stand. The night being the crucial word in that phrase, it is now the afternoon, so if you would kindly leave," he said. I crossed my arms and looked at him in disbelief. "You didn''t... sleep with me," I defended myself. His eyes swept over my entire body before he smirked at me. "If you were herest night, I''m pretty sure I would have," he said. I made a disgusted face and rolled my eyes. "Pig! I wasn''t herest night!" I argued. He looked at me confused. "Then how did you get in?" he asked. I reached over and grabbed my key off the hook near the door. I This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. noticed him watching my body the entire time. I held it up to show him as an exnation. "How did you get a key?" he asked, not quite getting it. "Ugh! I''m your new roommate," I spelled it out for him. His face went to one of surprise and shock. I waited on him to say something... anything. He stared at me for a long time before he finally seemed to get it. "You''re Jordan," he said. "But I thought Jordan was a dude!" he said. I rolled my eyes. "J-O-R-D-Y-N. Y not A," I said, quite literally spelling it out for him. "It''s a bi-gender name," I said. He scrunched his nose up as he looked at me. "I can''t room with a chick. I thought you were a guy," he said. I looked down at myself in my sports bra and spandex shorts. I motioned down to my body. "Clearly, I''m a girl," I eximed. His eyes ran over my body seductively as he smirked. His eyes met mine again. "Clearly," he smirked. I crossed my arms and sighed. "Well, I guess I''m stuck with you," he said, a little too excitedly for my taste. He diverted his eyes for a moment and took off his hoodie. His shirt came up slightly, giving me a peek show of his toned and defined bare stomach and his v-line leading to his jeans. I wasn''t going to lie, I was enjoying the view. He caught me staring at him and smirked before he put his hoodie on the coat rack right inside the living room. "Want to take a spin on my bed?" he said,ing closer to me. I gave a disgruntled noise and took a step back. "Are you always this much of an asshole to people you don''t know?" I countered. He shrugged. "I know your type," he said, heading into the kitchen. My jaw almost hit the floor. I stormed after him into the kitchen. "What do mean my type? You don''t even know me," I argued after him. He only chuckled and turned the oven on before he leaned against the other counter. "You''ve gotten everything you''ve ever wanted since you were born. You''re spoiled and you do everything by the book. You''re a goodie two shoes. You go to church every Sunday, read your bible, and do everything you''re told. You never break the rules... and you probably participate in some sissy sport like gymnastics or something too," he exined. I only red at him. "I am not a goodie two shoes!" I argued. His smug expression didn''t change. "What sport?" he asked. I hesitated. "Cheerleading," I answered a little less confident. Heughed. "But I dopetitive," I tried defending myself. He grabbed a pot roast out of the refrigerator and stuck it in the oven. "Sweetheart, you''re still prancing around in barely any clothing yelling ''go team''," he said. I wanted to hit him. "I do not yell ''go team'', I throw 120 pound girls into the air and catch their feet on my hands," I corrected him. He shrugged indifferently and set a timer. "You''re still a goodie two shoes," he said. "Am not!" I yelled He pushed me up against the refrigerator and held me there with his body against mine. "Prove it," he whispered near my ear. I pushed him off of me and scrunched my nose. "You''re revolting," I said, heading to my room. He only chuckled. "You might want to go back home to mommy, Princess," he said. I stopped in my tracks. I was just about to strangle him when there was a knock on our door. I opened it to find Quinn. I sighed and rxed slightly when I saw her. "Hiya," she smiled. "Have you met your roommate yet?" she asked. I nodded and rolled my eyes. "He''s aplete ass," I muttered. He chose then toe to the door. He had a towel hanging over his shoulder. He reached around me and held out his hand to Quinn. "Hi, I''m Hayden... the ass," he said. I rolled my eyes and tried to move around him. "Would you get out of the way?!" I said, frustrated. He chuckled before he finally let me go. I went to my room and put a big t-shirt I walked back out to find Quinn practically on hisp. I rolled my eyes. "Oh hey, Jordyn with a Y. Want to join us for a threesome?" he asked. Quinnughed. My jaw dropped. I hoped he was just saying that to get my reaction. "Quinn, I think it''s time to go," I said. She shot me a pouty puppy dog look. I only gave her a look. "Yes mom," she said rolling her eyes. "My roommate is hot anyway," she muttered on her way out the door. I chuckled and shook my head at her. I pointed a finger at Hayden who was lying back on the couch with his hands behind his head. "My best friend is off limits," I said pointedly. He only smirked at me. "Why? Jealous?" he asked. I red at him and ced my hands on my hips. "Not even slightly," I muttered. He sighed and stood up. "It''s okay. She can''t fill out a pair of jeans like you can anyway," he said, giving my butt a little smack. My expression went to one of shock, then anger. "Hayden!" I yelled after him. He onlyughed. I grunted before I went to my room. I didn''t care, at this point, about dinner. I was just ready to go to sleep. Chapter 3: The Truth Will Leave Me Free Chapter 3: The Truth Will Leave Me Free ¡°Caleb, can youe pick me up?¡± I sobbed as soon as he answered the phone. It sounded like he immediately snapped to attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. I swiped under my eyes as I tried to calm down. ¡°My dad¡­ he isn¡¯t my dad. We were arguing and things got out of hand. Mom got really upset and went to her room. Dad followed and eventually I went to go apologize, but they were arguing and I overheard my dad say that he wasn¡¯t my dad. And I think something happened to my actual dad because my parents were saying something about an ident. I think I was that ident,¡± I rambled. ¡°Calm down Hayden. You¡¯re going to give yourself a heart attack. I¡¯m on my way to get you, okay? You can stay with me for a few weeks or until you¡¯re ready to go back. We can figure this out back at my ce,¡± he said. I let out a breath to try and calm down as I hung up. I started packing. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what; I was just stuffing everything I could into my suitcase. I felt my phone buzz and made a mad dash to the back with my bag, phone and charger. I threw my bag into the backseat and slid into the passenger seat. I was still pretty shaken about the news but that was the great thing about Caleb: he knew when I needed quiet. I curled up on the seat and let out a breath. ¡°Thanks for picking me up, Caleb,¡± I said softly. He put a hand on my shoulder gently. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, just as we pulled into his driveway. ¡°Come on, I need to go tell my mom that you¡¯ll be staying for a bit,¡± he said. He grabbed my bag and we walked inside. It waste but his mom was still working on something in her office. After dropping my bag off by the stairs, Caleb dragged my over to his mom¡¯s office. ¡°Hi, sweetie. Oh, Hayden, honey, what are you doing here sote? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, standing from her desk. It was then that I realized that my eyes must¡¯ve been blood-shot and puffy. I stood with my arms crossed over my stomach, slightly hunched over. ¡°Mom, can she stay with us for a while?¡± Caleb asked. Caleb¡¯s mom¡¯s lips set into a hard line as she sped her hands in front of her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hayden, does your mother know that you¡¯re here?¡± she asked. Caleb¡¯s mom¡¯s office phone rang just then. I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that she just found out,¡± I muttered. Caleb¡¯s mom answered the phone. ¡°This is Lydia¡­ uh huh¡­ um, yes,¡± she said as she turned to look at me. ¡°Um, yes, you can talk to her,¡± she said. She held the phone out to me. I sighed and looked at Caleb before I stepped forward and took the phone with a shaky hand. I put the phone up to my ear. ¡°Hayden, why would you just leave like that? We¡¯re looking everywhere for you? Your dad is on his way to get you,¡± my mom said. The more she talked, the angrier I got. ¡°And who would that be because it¡¯s not the man I¡¯ve been calling ¡®dad¡¯ my whole life,¡± I said through gritted teeth as angry tears stung my eyes. I heard my mom take a breath as she hesitated. ¡°Hayden, you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said softly. She sounded hurt but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop. ¡°I heard you! I heard you two arguing. How could you have lied to me my entire life?¡± I blurted before I could stop myself. I heard the door close gently. ¡°Hayden, stop¡­ just stop,¡± she said defeated. I let out a breath and closed my eyes briefly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to make mee home¡­ It¡¯s time for me to go to bed. I don¡¯t want to bete for school in the morning,¡± I said softly before I hung up the phone. I stared at the phone lost in my own head. I jumped when I felt a hand on my back. I turned to see Caleb. ¡°Come on,¡± he said softly. I followed him up the stairs and to a guest room. Caleb set my bag down in the corner and let out a breath as he stuck his hands in his pockets. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± he asked me gently. I shook my head as my gaze drifted to the floor. I felt his arms wrap around me tightly. I broke down. Everything I¡¯d been trying so hard to keep inside came pouring out. My hands gripped his back as I squeezed my eyes tightly. He shushed me as he pushed my hair out of my face gently. After a major sobbing session, I finally passed out from exhaustion. Chapter 3: 3: Goodie Two-Shoes Chapter 3: 3: Goodie Two-Shoes The next morning, I felt someone shaking me gently. I gave a sleepy whine. I was shaken again. I hit whoever it was. ¡°Come on goodie two shoes, we got work to do,¡± he said amused. My eyes shot open and I pushed him off of my bed. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk,¡± I muttered. He chuckled and got back up to sit on me. I started smacking his back. ¡°Get off of me you big lug!¡± I said. He finally did. ¡°Come on, get up,¡± he pried, holding his hand out for me. I grunted and sat up. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I finally gave in. His lips spread into a mischievous smile. ¡°Cheer tryouts,¡± he said. I had to admit, I was very intrigued. I got up and showered before I changed into my Cheer Athletics sports bra and my ck Nike pros. I threw on a tank top and my cheer shoes before I grabbed my bag and met him in the front room. Quinn was already waiting downstairs for us. She smiled when she saw me. Hayden unlocked his door and we got in. Quinn climbed in the back and I sat in the front. I turned to Hayden. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked once we got on the 101. He only smiled smugly. ¡°Like I said, cheer tryouts,¡± he said. I sighed and faced forward again. Hayden and Quinn chatted like school girls the entire way there. When we pulled up, my jaw dropped. ¡°We¡¯re at California All-stars,¡± I practically whispered. Quinn squealed and Hayden chuckled. I hopped out and smiled. It took everything in me not to run inside. Quinn and I walked in with Hayden trailing behind us. I looked at him curiously. He shrugged. ¡°I know the owners,¡± he exined. We walked inside and a coach came up to us with a clipboard. My face went to one of shock and amazement all at the same time. It took everything in me not to fangirl. It was Kiara Nowlin. She was the world champion tumble champion at only the age of 12. I loved her. I wanted to squeal; I wanted to jump up and down like a 2-year old; I wanted to take a picture with her; I wanted her autograph, but I settled for shaking her hand. I got myself under control before I ran through the skills asked of me. It was pretty cool because I got to stunt with Quinn. Afterwards, I did get a picture with Kiara, and so did Quinn. Hayden onlyughed at us. Back at the apartment, Quinn went to her room with her mysterious roommate Duncan. At the door, Hayden pressed me up against the wall. I grunted and rolled my eyes. ¡°Hayden,¡± I whined. He chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I forgot you were a goodie two shoes,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes and walked inside. ¡°I am not!¡± I said over my shoulder. He pushed me against the couch and ran his hand down my side. My breathing hitched and I found myself staring into his captivating blue eyes. ¡°Prove it,¡± he breathed. I pushed my lips against his and let my eyes close. His tongue flicked along the inside of my mouth. His hand ran down to the crook of my knee and hiked it up near his waist. His breathing was getting faster like mine. His muscle flexed in the arm by my head. His other hand went up to take off my top. ¡°Nope,¡± I said moving from underneath him. ¡°Only if you beg for it,¡± I said. He smirked at me and chuckled. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one begging, sweetheart,¡± he smirked. I rolled my eyes and put my hands on my hips. ¡°I¡¯m not your sweetheart, and just because you always get your way in bedding whatever girl you want normally, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to fall for your bad boy charm too,¡± I said. He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Bad boy charm?¡± he picked out. I grunted and tossed my head back. ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± I whined. I started towards your room. ¡°I bet you¡¯ll end up begging me to bed you,¡± he said smugly. I rolled my eyes and turned to him again. ¡°I don¡¯t bed people I barely know,¡± I said. He chuckled. ¡°How people have you had sex with anyway?¡± he asked. I hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said with absolutely no confidence. He looked at me curiously before heughed. ¡°You¡¯re still a virgin, aren¡¯t you?¡± heughed. I rolled my eyes and grunted. ¡°What does it matter to you anyway?¡± I said before I retreated to my room and mmed the door behind me. Hayden just crawled under my skin. Chapter 4: No Boundaries Chapter 4: No Boundaries The rest of the week passed uneventfully. Hayden kept trying to get in my pants but he refused to beg. My sses started and it was a hell of a bore. I was trying to major in English. I''d forgotten how much talking and reading was required for that. I already had homework. I got started on it as soon as I got back to my room. I had my books sprawled out all over my bed with my notepad too. I was lying on my stomach. Hayden barged into my room. I looked up and red at him. He smiled and sat on my back. "Get off you big lug," I whined. Heughed before he started pushing his hands into my back. I let my arms drop at my sides I let my eyes close as he continued to massage my back and shoulders. ''You''ve got to learn to loosen up," he said. I let out a satisfied groan and rxed. I felt his weight shift before I felt lips on my neck. "Hayden," I whined. He only chuckled and sucked on my neck. I batted him away. "What are you, a damn vampire?" I muttered. Heughed before he continued massaging my back. "And you''re a damn virgin at 18," he countered. I mentally rolled my eyes. "I could change that you know," he said seductively. I pushed him off of my back and stuck my tongue out at him. "What''s your point?" I snapped. He chuckled and shrugged. He crawled around to where my head was and reached up so that he was right in my face. He had a smug smile on his lips. I rolled my eyes at him. "What are you doing?" I asked. He put his arm on my bed and just looked at me. "Nothing," he said softly. He just stared at me. He reached up and pressed his lips against mine. My eyes slipped close as our lips moved together. I pulled away and looked at him. "You''re going to have to stop kissing me," I practically whispered. The corner of his lip pulled up in a half smile. I wasn''t going to lie, it was sexy. He kissed me again, but more fiercely this time. He knocked my books onto the floor and crawled up onto my bed. I moved back and let him. He touched my cheek and his other hand went to my waist. He lowered the lower half of his body down to mine. I took in a sharp breath as my hands went to his chest. I wasn''t going to lie, I wanted him. "Feel like begging?" he muttered against my lips. I pulled myself together and pushed him off of me. I took a moment to catch my breath before I rolled my eyes at him. "In your bloody dreams," I said. "What are you British now?" heughed. I threw a pillow at him and he onlyughed harder. He pushed me up against the headboard and started kissing my neck. I scrunched my eyebrows and tried not to give him any hints that I was enjoying it. I pped his arm as it started heading south. "Why are you so horny today?" I asked. He only chuckled and moved his lips up to my jaw line. I groaned and moved my hands to his chest. He kissed my cheek before he stopped. "You''re not like the girls who want to just bang, are you?" he asked. I squished my nose up at his crudeness and shook my head. He chuckled and pulled me down so I was lying on my bed. He moved me so that my back was against his chest. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my hair. "You want someone to hold you like this until you fall asleep, and tell you that you''re beautiful. Maybe even y the protective boyfriend," he said softly. I loved this. It was almost like a switch went off in Hayden. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was exactly what I wanted. He chuckled and let go, sitting up. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" he said. I felt a heat creep into my cheeks. I red at Hayden before I pushed him off of my bed again. "You''re an ass!" I yelled. "Get out of my room!" I added. Heughed and headed to the door. "Don''t be so easily hurt, sweetheart," he said. I took one of my pillows and threw it at him. I missed terribly. Just when I thought that Hayden wasn''t a total jerk. Chapter 5: Time to Dance Chapter 5: Time to Dance We finally got the results of our cheer tryouts, but I couldn¡¯t do it; it was way too much money to try and spend on a student¡¯s budget. Quinn and I settled for dancing with this group that often practiced in a warehouse near the beach not far from us. Cheer had some dancing in it; it really wasn¡¯t that different, except we could mix some of our stunting with it. The crew thought that it was pretty cool. There were three girls, including us, and three guys. ¡°You guys are pretty cool chicks,¡± the leader of the crew, Luca, said after our first practice. ¡°I told you, Luca,¡± Hayden said. It was weird. Hayden actually did something productive. He was a part of the dance crew. It¡¯s how we found out about it. I was only in my sports bra and Nike pros with a light tank top over it. It was getting pretty hot so I pulled off my tank top. ¡°Our next gig is a partner thing. The guy who hired us wants us to do a spicy tango, his words not mine. Jason with Lana, Hayden with Jordyn, and I¡¯ll take Quinn,¡± he instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s go one couple at a time and just see how freestyle goes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always with Hayden though,¡± Lanained. I saw Hayden look down as a small smirk crossed his face. I rolled my eyes. ¡°You can have him,¡± I said. She got a little excited before Hayden grabbed me around the waist and pulled me closer to him. ¡°Nope, your mine, sweetheart,¡± he said. I made a disgusted face and looked at him. ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± I said. Everyone else just kind ofughed except Lana. She didn¡¯t look too happy. It seemed like there was a past there. Luca and Quinn went first. They moved pretty in sync to the music. Quinn used her flexibility to her advantage. Lana and Jason went next. Hayden has his arm around my waist the whole time. ¡°Our turn,¡± Hayden whispered into my ear when they finished. ¡°Forget your ¡®holier than thou¡¯ ways for a moment and just go with the music,¡± he said. I nodded discreetly as we moved into the middle of the floor. The music started and the first thing Hayden did was run his hands all over my body. I just went with it. I moved my hips seductively and ran my hand over my face and through my hair. Hayden spun me around and grabbed my hand as his other hand went to my waist. My body was flush to his and there was a pause before we started gliding across the floor. He spun me out and I swiveled my hips slightly before his hands went to my waist. I propped my foot up on his shoulder before he walked backwards with me. He grabbed my waist and lifted me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist and ran my hand down the side of his face. My lips were only inches from his before I pointed one toe towards the ground and arched my back. He held my up with one arm and ran his other hand down my neck and chest. I snapped back up and grabbed his hand before he spun me and dipped me. I wanted to make this more interesting than your normal tango, so I set my hands on the floor and did a back walkover back tuck out of it before Inded in the splits. Hayden offered me a hand and I spun up and back to him. He pulled my leg up around his waist with my hands on his chest and his other hand securely on my lower back as the music ended. It waspletely silent. No one said anything and we didn¡¯t move. Hayden and I were both breathing heavily against each other. He gave me a small smile and gave me a peck on the lips before we finally separated from each other. I smiled. I was pleased with our performance. ¡°Wow, talk about heat. You two were on fire,¡± Luca said eventually with a satisfied smile on his face. He turned to Quinn. ¡°Can you do that flip thing?¡± he asked. She smiled and nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t do that for the gig,¡± Lana cut in. ¡°They were practically having sex out there,¡± she said. Luca chuckled and so did Hayden. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of the tango, Lana. It¡¯s sexy,¡± Hayden said with a smug look on his face. He reached forward slightly and gave my butt a p. I turned and pped his arm. ¡°Ass,¡± I muttered, turning back around and crossing my arms. Hayden only chuckled. He knew that he was getting under my skin, and I knew he was enjoying it. ¡°I guess Hayden has called shotgun on Jordyn,¡± Jasonughed. I put my hands on my hips and rolled my eyes. ¡°Nobody has shotgun on me,¡± I argued. Jason only shook his headughing. Lana was starting to look pissed. There was definitely history there. Hayden pulled my hips back a d kissed the side of my head as everyone started walking away. I smacked his chest. ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re driving us back to the apartments, right?¡± Quinn said. He finally let go of me and went to go get his duffle bag. I picked up my tank top and put it back on. When Quinn was ready, we drove back to the apartments. I walked with Quinn to her room. ¡°What was that today?¡± she asked, smiling in anticipation. I shrugged and rolled my eyes. ¡°Hayden is an ass,¡± I said. She onlyughed at me and shook her head. ¡°You two totally have the hots for each other,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Have you-¡° ¡°God no!¡± I said disgusted. She only giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why not! He¡¯s hot, and he¡¯s totally into you,¡± she said. I squished up my nose and shook my head. I didn¡¯t want her putting ideas into my head. Hayden wasn¡¯t into me. He was the resident bad boy, he didn¡¯t like anyone; he just wanted to get them into bed. I walked back to my room and sighed as I set my purse down. Hayden was lying down on his back on the couch, watching TV with his arm slung over the armrest. I walked over and straddled hisp. ¡°What was that earlier today?¡± I asked. He turned his attention to me and ced his hands on my hips. He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s called dancing¡­ and you were actually pretty good at it,¡± he smirked. I rolled my eyes and hit his chest which only made himugh. ¡°Smart-ass!¡± I said. ¡°I was talking about Lana mentally shooting me in the face. She hates me; I¡¯m sure of it,¡± I said. That¡¯s when he did something unexpected. He gave a choir boy smile that showed off a small almost unnoticeable dimple. ¡°No one could hate you,¡± he said genuinely. I gave a small smile too. His hands moved to my butt and he squeezed it. ¡°You have a fat ass, you know that?¡± he said, smirking again. I groaned and pped his chest as hard as I could. Just when I thought Hayden wasn¡¯t a total jerk, he goes and proves me wrong. Hayden held my hands as heughed. He pulled me down to him and kissed me deeply. I pushed myself up and smacked his chest again. ¡°You never answered my question,¡± I said. Heughed before he shook his head at me. ¡°Persistent, aren¡¯t we? Alright, she was my dance partner. Well, she was until you joined the crew. And I¡­ might have slept with her a few times. And she might think that I¡¯m her boyfriend because of it,¡± he exined. ¡°Oh,¡± was all I said. If a guy slept with me a few times, I might¡¯ve been led to believe that we were an item too. ¡°I don¡¯t do rtionships,¡± he said. I smirked at him. I didn¡¯t expect anything less. I raised my eyebrow at him. ¡°You also don¡¯t do goodie two shoes like me, but you¡¯ll lose the bet,¡± I said. He smirked and rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not losing the bet,¡± he said. I leaned down and kissed his neck as my hips rolled up against his crotch. I slid down his crotch and put my hands against his shoulders. His hands stopped my hips from moving after he groaned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Hayden? Is your little friend getting excited,¡± I asked, moving my hips again. He groaned and closed his eyes as he bit his lip. I moved my hips again. He stilled my hips and looked at me seriously. ¡°Jordyn, if you keep doing that, we¡¯re going to have a problem,¡± he said. Iughed and got off of hisp. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Goodnight, Hayden,¡± I threw over my shoulder. I went to sleep and didn¡¯t give him a second thought. Chapter 6: Sex Sells Chapter 6: Sex Sells Around my third week in California, I ended up switching my major to psychology. English Lit was too wide of a career starter. Our gig with the tango was approaching fast. Lana never warmed up to me, and it got to the point where I just didn¡¯t care anymore. Finally, our costumes arrived. Luca handed each of us a hanging bag with a hanger already inside. I took my bag excitedly and took out my costume. I held up the hanger and my eyes widened. It was basically a silver costume with sparkly fringe all over it. It was a one shouldered dress with a clear strap on the other side. There was a huge cut-out on the side that continued into the back. The fabric started again right where my butt started. The fringe cascaded down in a diagonal at the bottom of the dress. There was barely any fabric at all. I sighed mentally. The basic flow line at the top of the dress meant that my boobs were going to be bouncing all over the ce. It also meant that I couldn¡¯t wear a sports bra. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of it?¡± I asked. Hayden only chuckled. ¡°We want you to look sexy. We don¡¯t want you to look like you¡¯re on your way to Sunday service. Sex sells,¡± Hayden said with a smug expression. I could see his eyes just screaming ¡®goodie two shoes¡¯. I rolled my eyes and tried to think quickly on my feet. ¡°I was talking about shoes, moron,¡± I countered. I mentally took a sigh of relief when Luca jumped in on myment. ¡°Girls, you guys are wearing little dance slips. You know the ones that slip over your toes and just cover the ball of your feet. I ordered sparkling ones to match the dresses,¡± Luca exined. I held my tongue and just nodded. We were each instructed to try them on to make sure they fit. Quinn¡¯s was the same exact costume as mine, except it was blue. Lana¡¯s was red. They were crazy sexy. ¡°They should try them on; to make sure that they fit properly,¡± Hayden suggested. I only red back at him. ¡°We need to get used to the girls in it anyway,¡± he joked. Long story short, we ended up having to try them on. We all stepped out and looked at each other before we looked at the guys. They were so quite, you could hear crickets. ¡°Hayden, what do you think?¡± Lana asked rolling her hips and turning a slow circle. Hayden wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her. His eyes were on me. ¡°You guys- or sorry- you girls look great in those costumes! This is going to be a huge hit,¡± Luca said excitedly. Jason smiled along with Luca as they just looked at us. Hayden¡¯s eyes were still trained on me. I was trying to ignore him but it was hard with him pretty much drooling. ¡°Hayden!¡± Lana yelled. He snapped out of it, as I offered him a hand. ¡°We¡¯re running the dance in our costumes. He gave Lana a half smile and pushed himself up off of the couch. He squeezed my butt as he passed me. I wacked his back. He onlyughed. Luca put Hayden and I in the middle because we never did the routine he exact same every time and he liked that. He didn¡¯t care as long as it was as spicy as the first time we did it. We ran through the routine in our costumes. At the end, my body was pressed firmly against his. I was breathing heavily and so was Hayden. His eyes flickered down to my cleavage and the corner of his lip pulled up into a half smile. He reached down to kiss me but I pushed him back. I started walking away but Hayden grabbed me around my waist. ¡°Hayden!¡± I yelled. Heughed and kissed my neck. ¡°What? All of the sudden you reject my kisses?¡± he muttered near my ear. I tried to push out of his grasp but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re going to rip this poor excuse for a dress,¡± Iughed. He chuckled. ¡°I sure hope so,¡± he said back. ¡°You¡¯re such a pig!¡± Iughed. I was getting toofortable around him. The other girls went to go get changed. Hayden kissed the side of my head before he let me go. I went and changed back into my yoga pants and floral crop top. I walked out with my bag and sat on the couch. The others were just hanging around as well. ¡°I¡¯m feeling like a swim. Is anyone else up for heading to the beach?¡± Luca asked. I smiled and raised my hand. Hayden walked over and plopped down on myp. I groaned and tried to push him off. ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop doing that,¡± I said finally getting him off. He offered a hand to me and I took it. ¡°We¡¯re going to go grab our swim gear; we¡¯ll be back,¡± Hayden said. He pushed my hips as we were walking. I pped him hand away, but he just put it right back. After going back to the apartment and changing, we went back to the warehouse. The others were dressed and ready to go. We walked down to the beach and hung out down there for a while. I wasn¡¯t going to even try swimming far out in the ocean. I stayed in the white wash waves and yed with the boogie board. The boys were ying a game of volleyball. Lana was lying out in the sun. ¡°Jojo!¡± Quinn called. I walked back onto the beach towards her. ¡°Back flips or one man?¡± she asked excitedly. Iughed and went for the obvious one. ¡°One mans,¡± I said. She smiled and turned. I put my hands on her hips and counted off before I tossed her in the air easily. I bumped her up and she pulled a heel stretch and then a bow-n-arrow. I smiled as I watched her feet. I counted off again before we did a pop off. I set her on the sand and she turned to Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. me excitedly. She loved stunting and I knew it. ¡°Let¡¯s go y with the guys,¡± Quinn suggested. We jogged over to the guys and Hayden smirked at us. ¡°Want to y girls versus guys?¡± Luca suggested. Quinn nodded excitedly. ¡°Lana!¡± Jason yelled over to her. ¡°We need you to y on the girls team!¡± She pulled her sunsses off and strolled over to our game. She stood in the back corner. I was against the and Quinn was positioned on the other side in the middle. Our volleyball game was going well until it was Lana¡¯s turn to serve. She spiked the ball and it hit me right in the back of the head. I turned and red at her. She smiled smugly and shrugged. ¡°My bad,¡± she said. I let out a breath before I turned back around. She did it again. I snapped around and stormed over to her. ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I yelled. She red back at me. ¡°You¡¯re my problem!¡± she snapped back. I felt an arm restraining me as I started for her. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you!¡± I yelled. ¡°You stole my boyfriend,¡± she said. Everyone stopped and looked at her confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± I asked for rification. Her eyes flickered over to the person holding me back. It was Hayden. I looked at him curiously. He looked confused. ¡°We¡¯ve messed around a few times but I¡¯ve never been your boyfriend. I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s boyfriend. I never yed that role¡­ ever,¡± he practically seethed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he muttered. He grabbed my wrist and started pulling me along back to his truck. Chapter 7: Not a Boyfriend Chapter 7: Not a Boyfriend I yanked my wrist out of his when we reached it. ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled at him. He did. He looked both sad and mad at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You look like you¡¯re not even in this year anymore,¡± I said. He sighed and ran his Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. hand down his face. ¡°She triggered something, didn¡¯t she? Something in your past that was painful.¡± I said. ¡°Stop talking,¡± he snapped. I looked at his face. They were really watery. It looked like he was about to cry. I sighed and shut my mouth. ¡°Hayden,¡± I said softly. I touched his face gently. He looked away from me for a second before he stared right into my eyes. He looked¡­ pained. He fought with whether to tell me or not before he let out a deep breath. ¡°High school, two years ago, I had a girlfriend named ire. I wasn¡¯t like I am now. I was¡­ the perfect boyfriend, or so I tried to be. Then one day, we went on a date, anding out of the restaurant, there was this¡­ guy. He knocked me out, and when I woke up¡­ she was dead. The police told me that the guy mugged us and raped her before he killed her,¡± he exined. I ran my thumb over his cheek. ¡°All I had to do was protect her, and I couldn¡¯t even do that. I swore never to put myself in that position ever again,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It sounds like it was a freak ident, and I know that you probably heard this a lot, but it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I said softly. I wiped a stray tear from his cheek. I reached up and kissed his chin before I gave his hand a little squeeze. He sniffled before he looked away from me. ¡°Like I said: I don¡¯t do rtionships,¡± he said. We got in the truck and drove to the apartments. After about an hour of mindless TV watching, I turned to Hayden. ¡°I had a little brother,¡± I started. He muted the TV and turned to me. ¡°His name was Thomas and he was a lot like you,¡± I chuckled and looked up as I remembered. ¡°Had?¡± Hayden picked out. I sighed as my smile fell. ¡°He was ten and I was 14. We were ying outside with a ball when it rolled into the street. He went after it and before I knew what was happening, he was dead¡­ A car whipped around the corner and the driver didn¡¯t see him. I still me myself. I shouldn¡¯t have let him go after that ball,¡± I said, looking off into space. I felt Hayden¡¯s thumb rub my cheek. I looked at him before I realized that I was crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jo,¡± he said softly. I shrugged and pushed my hair back off of my face. He leaned forward slowly before he kissed me gently. I tried to hold it back but I couldn¡¯t. I started sobbing. I missed Thomas; no matter how far back I pushed his memory in my head. Hayden pulled me onto hisp. I couldn¡¯t help it. I cried like a baby until I passed out. Chapter 8: Along Came Louis Chapter 8: Along Came Louis The next morning, I woke up on the floor. I felt an arm around my waist. I turned and snuggled into his chest. He sighed before his grip tightened around me. ¡°Are you awake?¡± he mumbled. I nodded before I sat up and stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to say thatst night never happened,¡± I said. He smirked sleepily and sat up too. ¡°I didn¡¯t shag you or anything. You just cried,¡± he said. I red at him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As I recall, so did you,¡± I said. His smile dropped. ¡°Last night never happened,¡± he agreed. He stood up before he offered me a hand. I looked at the time. ¡°Crap! I¡¯m going to bete for my ss,¡± I realized. I ran into my room and took a quick shower before I dressed and ran to the front door. Hayden grabbed his keys and jogged out after me. He drove well over the speeding limit and stopped as close to my ss as he could. I ran inside just in time. I tried to catch my breath as I slipped into my seat. ¡°Jordyn?¡± I heard from the other side of me. I looked over and stopped in my tracks. ¡°Lewis,¡± I breathed. Lewis had somewhat shaggy blonde hair and brown eyes. He had a strong, slight lean figure and a light stubble. I knew him. I practically grew up with him. I dated him for a few years. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here majoring in Psychology. What are you doing here?¡± He asked with a smile. I shrugged. ¡°English Lit was boring me,¡± I exined. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since you moved to live with your mom. How is she?¡± I asked in a whisper as the ss started. ¡°She¡¯s good. We should really catch up sometime,¡± he whispered back. Something inside me sparked at seeing Lewis. He was my almost. After ss, he walked with me to the Quad. ¡°Coffee?¡± he asked. I nodded and smiled. It was just like old times. Lewis was always the perfect gentleman. He carried my books and kept up a light conversation. ¡°So how have you been? I think thest time I saw you, we were only 16,¡± he said. I shrugged and giggled as I nodded. ¡°We were in your room, and you were telling me that you were moving,¡± I remembered. ¡°And you got mad and we never talked again after that,¡± he said wistfully. I sighed as my smile disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± I apologized. He shrugged and handed me a coffee. ¡°I understood then and I still understand now,¡± he waved it off. ¡°But I would like to pick up with you. Dinner tomorrow night, I¡¯ll cook. I live in the Shady Palm Apartments right off campus,¡± he exined. I ¡°I live there too; on the third floor,¡± Iughed. Heughed as well and shook his head. ¡°Small world,¡± he smiled. He leaned forward to kiss me but I turned my head as thest second so that he only kissed my cheek. I couldn¡¯t help but to think about Hayden. It bothered me that I was even considering him. He didn¡¯t even do rtionships. I would go nowhere with him. I smiled at Lewis. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said referring to his date offer. He smiled and gave me his room and phone number before he left. ¡°Who was that?¡± I heard from behind me. I turned and saw Hayden. ¡°Nobody,¡± I lied. Hayden could never know about Lewis. Heaven knows what he would do to him. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked. The corner of his lip pulled up into a half smile as he flopped his arm around my shoulders. I shrugged him off and red at him. Heughed and smacked my butt before we reached his truck. Back at the apartment, we had a movie night, which really meant that Hayden watched a scary movie and threw popcorn at me as I hid in the cushions of the couch and behind Hayden. I hated horror movies; Hayden knew that. Heughed at me. ¡°Baby,¡± he chuckled. I red at him. ¡°I thought we would watch an action movie. I wasn¡¯t going to suggest a chick flick I swear,¡± I said. He onlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s almost over,¡± he assured me. After the movie, Hayden kissed my nose. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said standing. I stood too. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not letting me sleep alone tonight after watching that,¡± I argued. He chuckled. ¡°You barely even watched any of it,¡± he said. I only red at him until heughed. ¡°Fine, fine; your room or mine?¡± he asked. I started walking towards his room before he even finished. He chuckled and put his arms around my waist as we walked to his room. Chapter 9: Tango Into Oblivion Chapter 9: Tango Into Oblivion The gig was here before we knew it. Lana ignored me for the most part and I was fine with that. We were set up in a dressing room together. I set my duffle down and shooed the boys out of the room. We got dressed and put our little dance footsies. I took hours to straighten my hair earlier. It hung down almost to my butt. When my hair was curly, it only went to the middle of my back, but straightening it brought it way longer. I teased it a bit so it was controlled but looked sexy and tousled. Quinn and Lana did the same with theirs. We were all uniform together; despite our differences. I had to admit, we looked good. I approached Lana while she was makingst minute adjustments in the mirror. I sighed and prepared myself. I had decided to be the bigger person. "Look, I''m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression, and after this gig, he''s all yours again for dancing. And just so you know, nothing is going on between Hayden and me. I think he''s a pig. Honestly, the guy repulses me and he''s just my roommate, nothing more, but I can''t chose who he sleeps with. Just know that it won''t be me... Are we cool?" I exined. She hesitated before she nodded. "Just swear you won''t sleep with him," she said. I scrunched my nose and nodded. There was no way I was telling her about the bet. "Not even if he was thest person on earth," I agreed. She chuckled and raised an eyebrow at me. She looked like she was about to say something but she changed her mind at thest second. "We should probably let the boys get ready," Lana said. Quinn giggled and opened the door. The guys just dropped their pants and changed into cks. The girls had to oil up the guys so that their muscles stood out more. We dabbed them down so that we didn''t slip when we danced with them before we washed our hands of the oil. The nerves were starting to hit me as we waited backstage. They introduced us before we took the stage. I blocked out the audience and just listened to the music. We ran through the routine wlessly. It was the best we''d ever done it. I smiled at Hayden before we turned towards the audience and took a bow. Once we were out of view of the audience, Hayden picked me up and spun me around. I hugged Quinn Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. and high-fived Lana. The boys looked at us confused and we justughed. "That was amazing," I smiled. We went back to the dressing room and pulled out our change of clothes. The girls didn''t even care. We pulled off the costumes with the guys still in the room. I pulled up the strapless bra with a little sigh. I quickly pulled on my ck mini dress. It was basic and sexy all at the same time. I paired it with a pair of ck pumps. Even with my 8-inch pumps, Hayden was still taller than me. He gave me a little spin before we left the changing room and went to put our things in his truck. "You look so... beautiful," he said a bit wistfully. He touched my cheek and smiled gently before he kissed me. His arm went around my waist. "Are you feeling okay, Hayden? You''re being sweet to me," I asked. He chuckled and shrugged. I smiled lightly. "It''s almost like you care for me," I joked. He shrugged. "Maybe I do," he said softly. I raised my eyebrows at him. "Really?" I asked slightly surprised. "Nope, I never said that," he said. I smiled and smacked his chest lightly. "We should go back inside," he said. Inside was like a club. It waspletely different from when we performed. Hayden grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bar. Hayden ordered two shots and the bartender gave it to him without a second look. I just got water. "Jo," I heard from behind me. I turned to see Lewis. I smiled and hopped off of the stool to hug him. "You were fantastic up there," Lewis said. I smiled and thanked him. Hayden cleared his throat beside me. I looked at him before I turned back to Lewis. "Lewis, this is my dance partner, Hayden. Hayden, this is my..." "Let''s make it boyfriend," Lewis smiled at me. I gave a small smile. "That''s not going to happen," Hayden said with a smirk. I looked at him confused. "Hayden, that''s not really your decision," I said, turning to him. He was acting... jealous. He locked his jaw stubbornly and I rolled my eyes. "Umm, I''lle backter," Lewis said. Hayden and I were still having a staring contest. I crossed my arms and raised an eyebrow at him. "Hayden, it''s not like you''re my boyfriend or dad, so you can''t control my love life. It''s mine, and I don''t have to tell you everything," I exined. He didn''t say a word for a long time. "Well then tell Lewis to take you home," he said before he left. I sighed and watched him storm out of the door. I sighed and went to find Quinn. She was standing near a tall handsome guy with curly ck hair and hazel eyes. She smiled and grabbed my arm. "Jojo! This is Duncan," she said introducing me to her roommate. I said hi to him with a soft smile before I turned to Quinn. "Can you take me home?" I asked her. Her smile fell. "Where''s Hayden," she asked. I sighed and rolled my eyes. "He got mad after Lewis called himself my boyfriend and left," I exined. Quinn''s eyes widened. "Lewis is here? That''s crazy; you haven''t seen him in years. And of course Hayden got jealous; it''s almost like you two are dating," she said. I sighed and crossed my arms over my stomach. "We''re not dating," I said softly, "Will you please just... take me home?" She looked at me before she sighed sympathetically and nodded. She took Duncan''s hand and we left the club. Back at the apartment, I dropped my things by the door after I walked in and let out a breath. I knew that I wasn''t going to get any sleep with my fight with Hayden looming on my mind. I changed out of my dress and into a sports bra and Nike pros with a light tank top over it. I walked over to Hayden''s room and opened the door. I froze with my hand on the doorknob. I couldn''t stop looking. Hayden was messing around with a bombshell blonde in his bed. He saw me and sat up. "You should really learn to knock, sweetheart," he said indifferently. I felt my eyes start to sting as frustrated tears sat on my waterline. I shook my head before I locked my jaw and a tear finally did escape me. I shut the door quickly and let out a breath. I wiped my cheeks before I went to my room and curled up on my bed. I let out a shaky sigh and let my eyes close. I just wanted today to be over with. Chapter 10: Confusing and Heart-wrenching Signals Chapter 10: Confusing and Heart-wrenching Signals The next morning, I felt a hand on my shoulder. Knowing exactly who it was, I tried to pretend that I was still asleep. ¡°Jordyn¡­ Jo,¡± Hayden said. I sighed and kept my eyes closed. ¡°Go away, Hayden,¡± I muttered. ¡°Look aboutst night,¡± he started. I opened my eyes and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not my boyfriend; we¡¯re not even talking. You can do whatever you want; you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. I don¡¯t care anyway,¡± I said before I turned over on my other side. He didn¡¯t move from where he was sitting on the edge of my bed. ¡°Yes you do, or else you wouldn¡¯t look so hurt,¡± he said softly. I squeezed my eyes shut and let out a shaky breath. He was right, but I didn¡¯t want him to know that. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to talk about this eventually,¡± he breathed. I sat up and looked him square in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± I whispered. He touched my cheek and I almost broke down. I bit my bottom lip to keep it from quivering and looked away from him. ¡°Yes there is,¡± he said softly. He looked off to the side and took a deep breath before he looked at me again. ¡°Look, I know you well enough to know that I hurt your feelingsst night. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you; I just¡­ You get under my skin sometimes, you know that?¡± he exined. ¡°You got jealous and you wanted to hurt me back you mean. You knew exactly what you were doing, Hayden. I¡¯ve known you long enough to know that,¡± I said back, not buying his story. He sighed and stood up. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve exined myself, which is more than I had to do because you were right: we aren¡¯t dating, and I¡¯m not your boyfriend,¡± he said. He walked to the door and stopped. ¡°And just so you know, I didn¡¯t sleep with her. I sent her home before anything happened,¡± he said before he left, closing the door behind him. I let out the breath I was holding and squeezed my eyes shut as I hugged my knees. I needed to get out of here. I knew the type of person Hayden was before I got close to him, and I got close to him anyway. The only person who was really to me was me because I hurt Hayden first. I sighed and wiped my cheeks before I walked over to his room and opened the door. He was sitting with his back against his headboard. I leaned against the doorframe and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hayden. I just¡­ I should¡¯ve told you that Lewis wasn¡¯t really my boyfriend. He wanted to be, but I¡¯ve already been down that road with him. After you got¡­ weird on mest night, I thought you were just pulling my leg because you said that you wouldn¡¯t ever¡­ You get under my skin too sometimes,¡± I exined. He chuckled and crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at me. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t jealous or anything; I¡¯d hate to see that curvy little body of yours be wasted on someone as slimy and boring as Lewis,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes andughed. ¡°Pig,¡± I smiled softly. He walked over to me with a smirk on his face. I reached up to smack him, but he caught my wrist. He held my wrist between us and smiled gently before he kissed me tenderly. He kissed my head before he gave me a smug grin. We made out there, against the doorframe, until my stomach protested against theck of food. Hayden chuckled and pulled away. ¡°Go get dressed. I¡¯m taking you to Santa Monica Pier,¡± he said. I sat up too. ¡°What? Is this like a date?¡± I asked. Hayden shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just me, the ass, taking my annoying goodie two shoes roommate to get something to eat because I don¡¯t feel like cooking,¡± Hayden corrected. I rolled my eyes and smiled as I stood up. I dressed and we went to the pier. We ate Bubba Gump Shrimp and walked around a bit before we went to the warehouse. Hayden turned on the music and we just danced. ¡°Hayden,¡± I said softly. ¡°Hmm,¡± he mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re being romantic,¡± I noted, looking at him. He smirked and grabbed my butt. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes at him and broke away from his grasp. He pulled me back to him and I ran into his lips. His arm went around my waist and my mouth moved with his. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again,¡± I muttered against his lips. I felt him smile slightly as his other hand went to my cheek. My hands went to his neck. I pulled away and searched his blue eyes before I smirked. ¡°Feel like begging yet?¡± I asked. He chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to take, yet another, cold shower tonight. I¡¯ve taken a lot of those since you moved in,¡± he exined. Iughed and ran my hand down his chest and stomach. He stopped my hand when I reached the edge of his jeans. He gave me a pointed look and I just smiled. ¡°What are you two doing here? I gave everyone the day off,¡± I heard Luca say from behind me. I turned and looked at him, moving my hand away from Hayden as I did so. ¡°We were just messing around,¡± Hayden said. His arms went around my waist and he rocked me to the side as he kissed my head. Luca chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You two are perfect together,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re not together, mate,¡± Hayden said. Luca only smirked and raised an eyebrow at us. I remembered something then. My smile fell and I rolled my eyes. ¡°Crap,¡± I said under my breath as Luca left. ¡°What?¡± Hayden asked curiously. ¡°I forgot that I promised Lewis that we could catch up tonight. He¡¯s supposed to be picking me up in like two hours,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that guy anyway?¡± Hayden asked. I turned towards him as his arms fell away. Hayden was jealous, and I knew he was. ¡°We dated for a few years a couple of years ago. He¡­ he was kind of my first andst boyfriend. Then, a couple of years ago, he moved, and I got mad at him. I hadn¡¯t seen him since¡­ well until now,¡± I exined. ¡°So go, catch up, and tell him that you¡¯re not interested,¡± Hayden said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt his feelings,¡± I countered. ¡°Pretend to be sick and stay in with me,¡± he asked. I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ss, Hayden; it¡¯s a date,¡± I exined. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him,¡± Hayden said stubbornly. I shrugged. ¡°I do. He¡¯s never really done anything to make me not trust him. I¡¯m going on this date, Hayden. It¡¯s just to catch up, and I haven¡¯t seen him in years,¡± I said. He only locked his jaw and looked away from me. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m asking permission to go?¡± I asked out loud. He didn¡¯t answer me. I reached up on my tip toes and kissed his neck. ¡°Come on, trust me,¡± I said softly. ¡°You can be civil and tolerant for like ten months right? Come on, he¡¯s not that bad,¡± I said with an innocent smile on my face. He sighed before he rolled his eyes and started heading for his car. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said kissing his cheek. He drove me back and I actually made an effort to look nice. I wore a ck and white color-blocked dress with a thin blue belt and two cutouts on my sides. My hair was still straightened from the gig we did, so I just touched it up and pinned up the side. I wore my closed toe, front tie, heels and matched it with a blue purse. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Wow,¡± I heard Hayden say from behind my once I finished with my makeup. ¡°Where is he taking you?¡± he asked. ¡°Dinner somewhere; it¡¯s supposed to be a really nice restaurant,¡± I answered. ¡°I still don¡¯t like this Lewis character,¡± he said, adding in his two cents. I shrugged and moved to my closet and grabbed my cute leather jacket. Hayden ced his hands on my hips and turned me around so I was staring right into his mesmerizingly blue eyes. ¡°Hey, call me if you need anything,¡± he said softly. I couldn¡¯t talk. He was so close and so serious that I was almost paralyzed. My lips parted slightly as I let out a quiet breath. I nodded gently before he let my go. He almost seemed worried. I blinked and looked after him before I cleared my throat and made sure I had everything. A ding from my phone let me know that Lewis was here. ¡°Hey,¡± Lewis said once he saw me. He was leaned against the side of his car with his arms folded. He gave me a small smile and a peck on the cheek before he opened the passenger door for me and went around to the driver¡¯s side. I was right, the restaurant was fancy, but I knew it would be because Lewis was predictable. We were sitting and eating our appetizers, having nice small talk. Lewis was nice, but he wasn¡¯t wild and unpredictably enjoyable like Hayden was. I needed to stopparing Lewis to Hayden. I wasn¡¯t going to get anywhere doing that. Hayden wasn¡¯t a rtionship type guy; or at least, not anymore. It would never work out. ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with you and Hayden?¡± Lewis asked, shaking me out of my thoughts. I shrugged and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s just an ass,¡± I answered simply. Lewis chuckled before he took a bite of his entr¨¦e that was just set in front of him. I poked at my steak for a bit before I started cutting it. ¡°How did you end up meeting him?¡± Lewis said, trying to continue the conversation. I looked down at my food indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s my roommate,¡± I shrugged before I took another bite. ¡°You mean you¡¯re living with him?¡± Lewis asked for rification. I looked at him and nodded. His face looked shocked. ¡°What? He leaves me alone for the most part; when he¡¯s not driving me crazy,¡± I exined. His eyebrows raised in surprised. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Not like that! Eww, he¡¯s a special kind of annoying. He¡¯s a ss ¡®A¡¯ jerk too,¡± I said. Lewis chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re into him,¡± Lewis said. I shook my head and scrunched up my nose. ¡°Not even close,¡± I argued. The conversation spun off of Hayden and back to small talk, which I was grateful for. At the end of the night, Lewis walked me up to my room. He was about to kiss me when the door opened. Lewis backed away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you Tuesday,¡± Lewis muttered before he walked away. I sighed and walked inside. ¡°What¡¯s Tuesday?¡± Hayden asked, following behind me. I groaned and threw my head back. ¡°I have psychology with him on Tuesday,¡± I exined before I cut myself off. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you,¡± I said turning to him. He pulled me against him and I stopped talking. ¡°It was just a question,¡± he said softly. His arm went around my waist. ¡°You ask a lot of those,¡± I whispered. Chapter 11: Maybe Chapter 11: Maybe "You drive me crazy, you know that?" he whispered. I smiled smugly. It was the little moments like this that I actually liked Hayden. He leaned down and kissed me gently. I pushed him back. I looked at him and bit my lip softly. "Beg and I can drive you even crazier," I smirked. He groaned and closed his eyes briefly. I smiled and went to kiss his cheek. He turned his head at thest second to meet my lips with his. Iughed and turned to walk to my room. He followed me. "I have to take a shower," I said over my shoulder. Hayden jogged past me andid out on my bed. He smirked at me and put his hands behind his head. I sighed before I pulled off my dress. I tossed it in my hamper and went to my drawers to grab a big shirt and some shorts. I felt arms go around my waist. Hayden kissed my neck before I moved his hands from my hips. "Hayden, stop, I''m tired and I need to take a shower," I said. He chuckled and kissed my ear. "But Jo," he said mocking me. I pushed his hands off of me again. Iughed and turned to him. He raised an eyebrow at me. "You can''t just go shing aroundce underwear like that and expect me not to do anything," he said. I slipped past him and headed to my bathroom. He got a hold of my hand. "Hayden, stop ying around. Let me go," Iughed. He kissed me deeply and wrapped his arm around my waist again. I fell back on my bed and squealed. He smiled and ran his hand down my side. He kissed me again and I let my eyes close. He groaned and I chuckled. "You''re impossible," I muttered against his lips. I felt him smile. His fingers ran against the underwire of my bra. "Feel like begging?" he muttered. I pushed him back andughed as I shook my head. "I feel like taking a shower," I said, snaking around him to stand up. His eyes ran over my body and I again. Iughed before I grabbed my change of clothes before I walked into my bathroom. After my shower, I walked out to find Hayden still lying on my bed. He was in different clothes, so I assumed that he went to take a shower as well. He held his arms out for me. I chuckled and took the towel off of my head. My hair was back to its normal curly state, only it was damp now too. "So how was your date?" Hayden asked. I walked over and straddled hisp. I smiled down at him. "It was good. I still don''t see why it''s any of your business," I said. He sat up so that I was just sitting on hisp. His face was inches from mine. "I have a bad habit of poking my nose where it doesn''t belong," he smirked. His face went towards my chest and I stopped him by putting my hands on the sides of his face. He chuckled and rubbed his hands over my thighs as he kissed me. I pulled away and looked at him. "You know, you seem to want me all to yourself, but you don''t have that title," I noted. He rolled his eyes. "Why is it that all girls want rtionships?" he asked. "Because we want to feel wanted. We want proof that someone can love us no matter what we do. We want a family because deep down, we all have this hole.... This hole, where only love can fill it. And some are so desperate to fill it that they jump at the first guy to say ''I love you''. I know you think it''s stupid, but to girls, it''s an ache in our chest that pulls at our need to be wanted," I exined seriously. I caught his eye. He stared into my green eyes for a long time. I thought I saw an ache there too, but I could''ve been wrong. I sighed and slid off of hisp. "You know what, forget I ever said anything," I said, walking to the kitchen. I started making myself something to eat. "What about you?" I heard from behind me. "Do you feel that too?" he asked. I only shrugged and kept my eyes on my food. "What does it matter anyway?" I said softly. He walked up behind and stopped my hands as his chin rested on my shoulder. "Hayden, stop," I said seriously. "You know what, Jordyn, no," he said, letting go of me. "Talk to me. Talk to me like you talked to me about Thomas," he said quietly. I looked at him as tears stung my eyes. Thomas would always be a sore subject for me. I shook my head. "Have you ever had a sibling, Hayden?" I asked. He shook his head. I smiled lightly as my tears finally fell. "They can be a... pain sometimes, but they be a part of your everyday life. You love them, because you know that they love you too. You just can''t help it. You want to protect them because they are you, in some ways. They were you. They''re going to have to go through almost the same things, they have to deal with the same parents, and they live through the same drama. And then they''re just... gone. Everyone wants to be loved, but when you were loved and then it''s just ripped away from you," I said quietly. His arms went around me gently. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Jordyn, I''m not going to tell you that it''s okay when it clearly is not," he whispered into my hair. I shut my eyes and hugged him back. I let my tears fall. "It hurts. I know that it hurts," he said. He kissed my head and rubbed my arm gently. I pushed away from him and looked at him confused. "Stop that," I said. It was his turn to look confused. "Stop what?" he asked. I let out a breath and crossed my arms over my stomach. "Stop confusing me. One minute, you''re aplete ass and then the next, your... this," I said shaking my head. He chuckled. "Look, I know that I''m guarded, but that doesn''t mean that I''mpletely inhuman. I do have feelings," he said. "I never know what I''m going to get with you; it''s like night and day. Just... spare me," I said. Hayden grabbed a hold of my waist and pulled me to him. "Then I''ll go to bed. You cane with me," he said softly before he kissed me gently. He looked at me seriously. "I''m not trying to confuse you. I just... I''m trying not to fall for you. It would kill me if anything ever happened to you. I know that you''re not ire, but still. There''s always the possibility that I''ll screw up," he admitted. I shook my head. "The only way you could screw up is if you don''t act on your feelings. Life is too short for regrets, so tell me now, Hayden. Do you care about me?" I asked softly. He hesitated before he nodded. "Yeah, Jo; maybe," he whispered. I shook my head. "Why can''t you just give me a straight answer?" I asked. I wanted him to say it out loud, but I knew that he wouldn''t. He leaned down and kissed me. I allowed my eyes to close as I kissed him back. Hayden cared about me, and I cared about him. He hands went to my waist and my cheek. He pulled away and ran his thumb along my cheek. "Jordyn... I want to be able to give you what you want, but you know that that''s not me. I just can''t," he said softly. I couldn''t help it. I kissed him. I kissed him passionately as my hands went to his neck. My lips moved with his soft, supple ones. He pulled away and searched my eyes for a moment. "I know," I practically whispered. "Come on, let''s go to bed," I said softly. Heced his fingers with mine and kissed my hand before we went to his room. Lying down, I closed my eyes and took in the feel of his body against mine and the intoxicatingly wonderful smell of him. His thumb rubbed along my hand. "Quinn says that you''re a bad influence on me," I said out of nowhere. He chuckled and kissed my hair. "You''re the bad influence here," he said softly. "I was doing just fine until you came along," he muttered. Iughed softly and turned so I was facing him. "Don''t you mean good influence?" I corrected him. He kissed my nose. "We should go to sleep," he said softly. I kissed him tenderly before I turned around so that my back was to his chest again. "Goodnight," I mumbled. Chapter 12: Beach Party Chapter 12: Beach Party I woke to soft lips on my neck. I smiled lightly and stretched before I opened my eyes. "Good morning," he said quietly. "You know we have rehearsal in a few hours," he said. I nodded and turned into his chest. He rubbed my back gently. "I''m sleepy," I muttered. He chuckled. "We''re doing another partner dance. We''ll have to be really close," he whispered. I smiled and kissed him. "We can be close here," I argued. "Always fighting with me, huh?" he chuckled. "We argue, we don''t fight; there''s a difference," I said, sitting up. I ran my fingers through my curly hair and sighed. "Can we call in sick or something?" I joked, repeating his words back to him. He chuckled and went to go get dressed. "We already slept inte enough. I wouldn''t want you to break your pack with Lana," Hayden said with a slight smirk. I looked at him shocked. He chuckled and shrugged. "Quinn told me. We are friends too, you know." I sighed and shook my head before I walked over to my room. He smacked my butt on my way out. "Hayden!" I said. He onlyughed. I dressed in my workout clothes and went to the center room. Hayden was sitting on the couch. When he saw me, he stood and we left. At the warehouse, rehearsal went like rehearsal always goes; except there wasn''t any tension between Lana and Quinn and me. Lana didn''t care that I was partners with Hayden anymore. It was a very touchy dance but it was leaning towards hip hop. Hayden and I couldn''t get through it without joking around. After rehearsal, I was all sweaty and hot. I dabbed my neck with a towel and let out a breath. The hip hop dance required more ab work and bnce. I was tired already. I plopped down on the couch and sighed. "Kill-er," Quinn panted. Lana was fanning herself with her hand as she held her hair up. "Why is it so hot today?" Lana asked. Hayden came over and sat on the arm of the chair. He reached over and kissed my hand. I grunted and closed my eyes. "It''s too hot," Iined. "Party tonight near the beach," Luca said, walking towards us. I pulled my crop shirt off and sighed. "Hayden, let''s go home, there''s air conditioning at home," I whined. Hayden leaned over and kissed me. I pushed him away and looked at him. "It''s too hot for that," I said. Hayden chuckled. "Yeah, alright, let''s go," he said, helping me up. Back at the apartment, I took a shower immediately. I wrapped a towel around my body and sighed as I walked to the middle room. It even felt too hot to put clothes on. I sat on the couch and tucked my feet under. I sighed and turned the TV on. Hayden came out in his boxers. He smirked at me and plopped down beside me. He looked towards the TV for a minute before he looked at me. He started tugging at the tucked p of my towel. I pped his hand away and chuckled. "Hayden," I said. He pulled me on top of him. I squealed and held my towel down. "Hayden!" I said. I stood and fixed my towel. I went to my room and put a sports bra and pros on. I walked back out and straddled Hayden''sp. His hands rested on my hips. I leaned down and kissed him gently before I bit my lip lightly. "We don''t have to go back, you know," he said softly. A corner of my mouth pulled up in a small smile. "We can''t just lounge around in bed all day," I said, even though the idea was looking more and more appealing. It was really hot outside. We were probably better off in the air conditioning anyway. "Granted, the heat wave is a good reason, there''s a party tonight, and I really want to go. It''s near the beach so it should be cooler," I exined. His hands ran over my butt before they went back to my hips. "Yeah, it could be fun," he finally agreed. The party was in full swing by the time we got there. I wore a short sundress with a cardigan and wedges. Hayden had my hand in his as we went to where we saw Luca and Quinn. Luca smiled at us and handed Hayden a drink. Quinn tried to hand me a drink too but I shook my head. "You know I don''t drink, Quinn. Plus, I''m only 18," I said. Quinnughed, opened the drink, and put the drink in my hand. "When in Rome," she winked at me. I rolled my eyes at her. I took a drink. It took everything in me not to spit it right back out. I swallowed it and shook my head. They allughed at me. I took another drink. It was easier to swallow the more I drank. I felt buzzed after a while. I felt good. Grabbing Hayden''s hand I walked over to where people were dancing. I swayed my hips to the music. I felt great. Hayden''s hands were securely on my hips. We danced for what seemed like hours. The nice cool breezeing in from the ocean felt nice. I finally retreated back to where the drinks were. I grabbed another drink and chugged it. My brain felt slow, but I didn''t care because I felt like I was floating. "Okay, I think it''s time to take you home before you do something you''ll regret," Hayden said. He said goodbye to everybody before he drove us back to the apartments. It was then that I noticed that he seemedpletely sober. I touched his face. "You''re hot," I giggled. Heughed and parked the car. Getting out, he went around and opened my door. I leaned out of the door and wrapped my arms around his neck. Hayden scooped me up and carried me inside. He set me down on the couch and took off my shoes. I crawled on the floor and sat on Hayden''sp. I kissed him sloppily. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Let''s have sex. Consider this, me begging," I said slurring my words. Hayden chuckled and stopped my hands. "Not like this, Jo. You''re drunk; I''m not going to take advantage of you like that," he said. I pouted and kissed him anyway. Haydenughed and slid out from underneath me. He scooped me up andid me down on my bed. As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was out. Chapter 13: In Walked Sophia Chapter 13: In Walked Sophia I woke up with my head pounding. I squeezed my eyes shut and held my head as I groaned. I heard Hayden chuckle. I opened my eyes to see him holding something out for me. I took the aspirin and water from him and downed it. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered. He sat on the edge of my bed and set something else down in front of me. I looked at the greasy brown bag and then back to Hayden. ¡°Greasy breakfast¡­ it¡¯ll help with the hangover,¡± he exined. I groaned and closed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m never drinking again. I probably made aplete ass out of myselfst night,¡± I said. He chuckled and didn¡¯t disagree. I covered my face with my hands and sighed. ¡°Just great,¡± I muttered. He kissed my head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. I got you out of there before you could make a fool out of yourself in front of everybody, but it was interesting getting you back home. You really wanted to do it,¡± he said with a slight smirk. ¡°Oh God, did we?¡± I asked. Heughed and shook his head. ¡°No, because like I saidst night, I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of you like that. You were drunk, it didn¡¯t count,¡± he exined. I sighed and shook my head slowly. I reached for the greasy brown bag and pulled out the breakfast burger. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some water,¡± he said before he left. I took a bite of the burger and cringed. I set the burger down and spit out the bite I took into a napkin. Hayden came back in andughed at me. ¡°It¡¯s literally a pouch of grease,¡± I said disgusted. ¡°Ugh, it makes me nauseous, Hayden. What the hell?¡± I said, swinging my legs over the edge of my bed. Hayden picked up the bag andughed. ¡°I guess I should have said that it helps if you can stomach it,¡± he corrected himself. He threw it away Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. and came back to plop down on my bed. I stretched andid down beside him. Hayden pulled me to him and kissed me gently. I let my eyes close before I pushed him back and sat up. I looked away from him for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°You,¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯re making me¡­ never mind; it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I stopped myself. I went over to my drawers and picked out somefortable clothes. I set them on my bed and pulled off my cardigan and dress. ¡°What were you about to say just then?¡± he asked, sitting up. I sighed and looked at him before I changed my mind. I grabbed my towel and headed to the bathroom with my underwear still on. Hayden caught my wrist and pulled me back to him. ¡°Jordyn,¡± he said in a slight asking voice. He used my full name which meant that he was serious. ¡°I just¡­ I wish you weren¡¯t so nice to me. What happened to ¡®Hayden, the ass¡¯? I kind of miss him,¡± I said. Hayden chuckled and pulled me closer to him as he sat on the edge of my bed. His hands went to my hips and he smirked up at me. ¡°He¡¯s MIA for the moment,¡± Hayden chuckled. ¡°Why do you suddenly want me to be an ass to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to hate you that way,¡± I said softly. I ran my fingers through his hair and gave a small smile. ¡°Well, I could always jump in the shower with you if you wanted,¡± he joked. I bit my lip lightly and looked toward the bathroom. I was really thinking about it. Hayden stood and looked at me. His body was pressed against mine. ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking about it,¡± he noted. I looked at him before I took a step back. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have if you were still an ass,¡± I threw over my shoulder as I headed to the bathroom. He with the headache. When I walked back into my room, Hayden was sitting on the edge of my bed, looking towards my bathroom door. ¡°Have you been sitting there this whole time?¡± I asked. He nodded and his eyes ran the whole length of my body. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t really feel like moving,¡± he smirked. He pulled me towards him and tried to untuck the edge of my towel. My eyes grew wide as I took a step back. ¡°Uh uh, no way,¡± I said. ¡°Get out so I can get dressed,¡± I ordered, heading towards my drawers. He sighed before he left. I closed the door behind him and dressed in a big t-shirt and shorts. I walked out and went straight to the kitchen. I grabbed some bread and just started eating it. I was too hungry for the patience to actually make something, so this was going to have to do to hold me over. I felt Hayden¡¯s hands grab my butt. I rolled my eyes and swatted his hands away. ¡°Hayden!¡± I said, trying to sound irritated, but I wasn¡¯t. Hayden¡¯s phone buzzed. He pulled it out and a small smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Luca said that we need to bring our butts to practice,¡± Hayden chuckled. I groaned before I went to go put on my workout clothes. Once Hayden was ready, we left. Everyone was hanging around when we walked in. Luca smiled at us. That smile worried me. It looked like he had something up his sleeve. There was someone there I didn¡¯t recognized here. ¡°Jo, this is Sophia,¡± Luca said. I smiled at her and offered my hand. Sophia had a very lean and fit figure. Her hair was wavy and ck, pulled back into a mid-ponytail. She shook my hand before she smiled seductively at Hayden. ¡°Nice to see you again, Hayden,¡± she said. I rolled my eyes. The puzzle pieces were easy to put together. Yet another girl that he¡¯s slept with. I couldn¡¯t help it; I was jealous. ¡°You too, Sophia,¡± Hayden replied. He turned to me. ¡°Sophiaes in from time to time to choreograph a dance for us,¡± he exined. ¡°Which means our next gig is contemporary or lyrical,¡± Lana said. ¡°And you and Quinn don¡¯t have any ssical training, so this is going to be extra hard for you and Quinn,¡± Lana said with a slightly satisfied smile. I chuckled and rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve had some ssical training,¡± I input. Luca raised his eyebrows at me. I shrugged. ¡°My dad put me in everything when I was younger,¡± I exined. ¡°We can always work on it more at home,¡± Hayden offered from beside me. I smiled as he kissed my head. Sophia¡¯s smile fell as she started putting the pieces together. She cleared her throat. ¡°We should get started then,¡± Sophia said. Lana was right; it was hard but I could handle it. There was a lot of strength and flexibility involved. By the end of our practice, I was an oiled machine again. I wiped the sweat off with a towel and let out a breath. Lanaughed at me. ¡°I told you it would be hard,¡± Lana said. I just shrugged and sat on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m always up for a challenge,¡± I replied. ¡°Plus it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± Quinn sat next to me and smiled. We hung for a bit after practice ended before we all left. Sophia lingered around Hayden some more while I went to go wait in the truck. I watched them with a slight re. Sophia was leaning into him with her hand on his chest. I didn¡¯t like that at all. They talked for a while longer before Sophia reached up and kissed him. I stopped watching after that. I looked down at myp and waited. When Hayden got in the truck, I stayed silent and just looked out the window. Chapter 14: Crash and Burn Chapter 14: Crash and Burn ¡°What do you want to do back at home? Do you want to work on your technique?¡± he asked. I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Jordyn,¡± he said, trying to get my attention. ¡°I¡¯m going over to Lewis¡¯ ce tonight,¡± I lied. He was silent until we reached the apartment. He turned the truck off and I felt his eyes on me. I hesitated before I looked back at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± he said, slightly irritated. I shrugged. ¡°Nothing; I just¡­ I need to talk to him,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t aplete lie; there were things that I want to talk to Lewis about. I saw Hayden¡¯s cheeks turn red. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that,¡± he pointed out. I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you everything,¡± I countered before I got out of the truck and walked inside. Hayden didn¡¯te in after me. I sighed and pulled out my phone. I texted Lewis asking him if he had any time to talk tonight. He replied quickly. I knew that he lived in these apartments too; only a rise over actually. When it was clear that Hayden wasn¡¯ting back, I dressed and walked over to Lewis¡¯ apartment. He opened the door right away. ¡°Hey,¡± he said with a smile. We sat on his couch and he turned on his TV. We watched in a peaceful silence for a moment before he turned to me. He turned the volume down. ¡°You know, you never told me why you were mad at me when I left,¡± he started. I sighed before I looked at him. ¡°Do you really want to get into that right now?¡± I asked. He nodded. I closed my eyes briefly, thinking about Thomas. ¡°You left me right after Thomas,¡± I answered. He held my cheek gently and searched my face. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, right? It was all just¡­ bad timing. I didn¡¯t purposefully leave you alone. I had to move,¡± Lewis exined. I shook my head and looked away from him. ¡°I was alone, Lewis. Thomas was gone, my dad was leaving, and my mom was acting like nothing happened. I needed you, and you were gone,¡± I said. I felt my eyes water up. I knew that I wasn¡¯t really crying because Lewis left me, but he didn¡¯t know that. I knew that I was crying for a lot of different reasons. I was crying for Thomas. I was crying because Hayden and I weren¡¯t getting along, and that was a problem because I was starting to fall in love with him. I was crying because I missed my dad, and I hated being out here alone. Lewis thought that I was crying because of him. He leaned forward Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. and kissed me. I couldn¡¯t help but to notice how Lewis¡¯ kiss was deadpared to Hayden¡¯s. I wanted Hayden¡¯s warm, soft lips, and his adventurous tongue. I wanted Hayden¡¯s arms wrapped around me protectively as he kissed me. I liked Lewis, but I loved Hayden. I sighed and pulled away. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave you,¡± Lewis said, oblivious to my thoughts. I shook my head and stood up. I shouldn¡¯t have been here with Lewis. I should¡¯ve been telling Hayden what I really wanted to tell him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lewis. I have to go. I shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I said. I was confused at this point, about a lot of things, but one thing was certain. I needed to be talking to Hayden. I didn¡¯t want to run him off but I needed to talk to him. I unlocked the door to our apartment and walked in. I saw Hayden¡¯s keys on the table. He was back, that was a good sign. I froze. There were also a pair of red pumps by the door¡­ and they weren¡¯t mine. I sighed as my fists balled in anger. The thought of Hayden with anyone else made my sick to my stomach. I set my things down on my way to my room and locked the door behind me. I leaned against the door and tried to take a calming breath. I rushed to the bathroom as I felt something rising in my throat. I vomited about three times before I sat back. My stomach still felt uneasy but it was calmer. This was ridiculous. I brushed my teeth and took a shower before Iid down in my bed. I knew that Hayden knew I was home. The walls were thin. You could hear everything. I fell asleep shortly after ring at a wall for two hours. Chapter 15: Simple Lift and Fall Chapter 15: Simple Lift and Fall I woke up and sighed, remembering everything fromst night. I needed to stop thinking of Hayden romantically if I was ever going to be able to continue living with him. I walked to the kitchen to find a blonde girl in one of Hayden¡¯s shirts. She looked back at me curiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. I rolled my eyes and moved to the fridge. ¡°I¡¯m Jordyn¡­ I live here. Who are you?¡± I asked. She gave a tight smile. ¡°I¡¯m Fiona,¡± she introduced herself. I would¡¯ve said ¡®nice to meet you¡¯, but that would¡¯ve been a lie. I grabbed a cup of juice and looked away from Fiona. It made my chest hurt looking at her. I heard a door open. Fiona perked to attention as Hayden came in the kitchen. He gave her a sly half-smile. She skipped over and kissed his neck. I took a silent deep breath and looked away from them. I set my drink down and headed back to my room. ¡°Hey, Jordyn, how was your date with Lewis,¡± Hayden asked. I stopped. A sigh left my lips and I closed my eyes. ¡°All we did was talk about Thomas,¡± I said softly. I could practically feel his smugness leave him. ¡°Are you okay, Jo?¡± he asked. I stayed quiet. I walked into my room and locked the door behind me. I open and close. Momentster there was a knock on my door. Tears ran down my face, making my eyes red and puffy. I wiped the stubborn tears away as Hayden knocked again. ¡°Jo, open the door,¡± he said. I sniffled and wiped my cheeks again. ¡°I¡¯m not opening the door, Hayden,¡± I said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Jordyn,¡± he begged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Go away,¡± I said defeated. I heard him sigh before he left. Iid down and closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to cry. I didn¡¯t want to cry over Hayden. A few hourster, there was more knocking on my door. ¡°Luca wants us toe to practice,¡± Hayden said. I sighed and sat up before I went to my bathroom and washed my face. I walked over and opened my door before I turned towards my drawers. Hayden walked in and grabbed my arm. ¡°Hayden, stop,¡± I said softly. I pulled my arm away and rummaged through my drawers for some workout clothes. I grabbed a pair of Nike pros and a crop top. I sighed and turned back to Hayden. ¡°Get out so I can get dressed,¡± I said. ¡°Jordyn, look I-¡± ¡°Stop talking, Hayden,¡± I snapped lowly. I was seething by this point. I made the mistake of looking into his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure why he looked hurt. He was the one who hurt me. I red at him. ¡°Hayden, out¡­ now,¡± I said through clenched teeth. He gave me onest pleading look before he realized that I wouldn¡¯t budge. He left and allowed me to get dressed. After I was ready, we drove to the warehouse. It was an awkward and silent car ride. When the truck stopped at the warehouse, Hayden turned to me. ¡°Jo,¡± he practically begged. I got out and mmed the door behind me. Once I entered the warehouse, I stered a giant phony grin on my face. I stretched and got ready. Hayden came over just as we started pairing up. We were working more on putting together the contemporary routine. Hayden stood behind me. As the music started, his hand went across my chest and then my stomach. It took everything in me not to flinch away from him. I covered his hands with mine and turned my head. I spun out of him and stopped. I spun back into him and brought my knee to my chest. Hayden held my wait and my thigh before I lifted my leg the rest of the way. I felt Hayden¡¯s breath on my neck. The next part was supposed to be a lift. I couldn¡¯t do it. I stepped out of his grip and sighed as I ran my hands up my face. Sophia stopped the music. ¡°Come on, Jordyn. It¡¯s a simple lift. Let¡¯s do it again,¡± she instructed. I looked at Hayden before I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t do the lift right now,¡± I said. She rolled her eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for tea-time dramatics. Line it up and let¡¯s run it again,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Soph,y off,¡± Hayden said, defending me. Sophia red at Hayden and he red back. I was looking away from both of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and call off the rest of practice. A few of you need to cool off,¡± Luca said. I was all too happy to walk out of there. ¡°Jordyn,¡± Hayden yelled from behind me. I only stopped when I reached the truck. He wouldn¡¯t unlock it. ¡°Look, thanks for defending me, but I didn¡¯t need your help,¡± I said. He sighed. ¡°Okay, fine, then why wouldn¡¯t you do the lift?¡± he asked. ¡°Because that calls for me to trust you¡­ and I don¡¯t,¡± I said as frustrated tears stung my eyes. ¡°Is this about Fiona?¡± he asked. Iughed once humorlessly and rolled my eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± I said sarcastically. I sighed and took a beat. ¡°Look, go ahead. I¡¯ll just grab a cab or something,¡± I said softly as I wiped my cheek. ¡°No,¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m going to drive you home and we¡¯re going to talk,¡± he demanded. ¡°No, Hayden. I don¡¯t want to ¡®talk¡¯ to you right now,¡± I seethed. He grabbed my arms and pressed me up against the truck with his body. Despite myself, my breath caught. I looked away from him. ¡°Look, Jordyn, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡­ okay, so I did, but I had no idea what was going on,¡± he said. Stubborn tears fell from my eyes as I finally looked at him. ¡°I was falling for you,¡± I admitted in almost a whisper. Hayden froze and just stared at me. I slid away from his grip but my gaze never faltered. ¡°Was, being the operative word. If you want to take me home, go ahead. ¡± I said, getting in the truck. Hayden paced for a moment before he walked over to the passenger side and threw my door open. He turned my legs towards him and pulled me against him. I thought about pushing him away, but his arms were around me securely. ¡°Jordyn, I was jealous, okay? You drive me crazy sometimes, you know that?¡± he said. My eyes were locked with his. Even with what he did, I couldn¡¯t deny my attraction to him. ¡°Hayden, I don¡¯t want to y this game,¡± I whispered as a tear trickled down my cheek. He wiped it away and left his hand on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m done ying,¡± Hayden said softly. He kissed me gently at first, but it because progressively more aggressive. It was like he was willing me to care for him again. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was working. My hand went to his chest as I kissed him back. His hand on my back pulled me even closer to him. I wanted to tell him to stop, but I knew that I wouldn¡¯t mean it. I pushed him away gently. ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m serious,¡± I said softly. ¡°So am I,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°I want you, Jordyn. I just want you,¡± he said. I sighed and bit my lip gently. I wanted to say yes. I wanted to, I really did. ¡°Hayden, you just slept with somebody else less than 24 hours ago,¡± I pointed out. He looked away for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not as much of a yer as you think I am,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes. ¡°I heard you, Hayden. How can you still stand here and lie to me?¡± I asked, slightly bewildered. His hands moved to the top of my thighs. ¡°Can we please move past this?¡± he asked. I let out a quick breath and shook my head. ¡°No, Hayden, I can¡¯t ¡®move past this¡¯, I just can¡¯t. Sex actually means something to me. I¡¯m not like you! I can¡¯t just go sleeping around like you,¡± I said. I felt his grip tighten on my legs. ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± I whispered. He let go of my legs and took a breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. I faced forward in the seat and curled my legs up to my chest. I tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. Hayden calmed down and leaned against the opening of the truck. ¡°I really am sorry, Jordyn,¡± he said softly. Iughed once humorlessly as tears left my eyes silently. ¡°You know, I had this crazy idea that you would change somehow, or maybe just care for me enough to¡­ it was a stupid idea,¡± I stopped myself. ¡°Just, drive us home¡­ please,¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t look at him at all. I kept my eyes trained on the dashboard. He let out a breath before he went around to the driver¡¯s side. He drove silently and didn¡¯t dare utter another word. Hayden and I virtually didn¡¯t talk for a week. I didn¡¯t talk to Lewis anymore than the asional conversation. The only person I still talked to was Quinn. She was my best friend after all. Chapter 16: Ready to Talk Chapter 16: Ready to Talk ¡°So why are you on this boy detox?¡± she asked after a week was up. I tried to make it seem like nothing was wrong, but she saw right through it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I lied. She only rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Jojo, you¡¯ve been avoiding Hayden for a week now. I mean, you both dance together at practice but it looks¡­ stiff; like he wants you back, and you don¡¯t even want him to touch you,¡± she exined. I only shrugged. ¡°I was never his in the first ce,¡± I muttered. We were at her apartment, lying on her bed. She sat up and looked at me. ¡°That¡¯s a god-damn lie and you know it. You two were crazy about each other; even if you didn¡¯t want to admit it to yourselves. Why are you being so cold to him?¡± she said a little louder. I sighed and closed my eyes. ¡°It started with Sophia,¡± I started. I told her everything. I told her about Fiona and my visit to Lewis¡¯ apartment. I told her about the practice and the fight at his car. I told her how I admitted that I was falling for him and his promation as well. ¡°I was being na?ve, Quinn. We can never be like that¡­ He can never be like that,¡± I finished. She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not na?ve, Jojo, just stupid,¡± she said. I looked at her confused. She shook me. ¡°Read the damn signs! He loves you! Maybe he¡¯s too afraid to admit it, but he does. Why else would he get jealous so This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. easily, or get so angry, or try to apologize for something that he didn¡¯t have to apologize for? He loves you, Jordyn. Just¡­ go talk to him,¡± she said. I sighed and shook my head as I sat up. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I argued. She threw her head back in frustration. ¡°Ugh! Jordyn, guys make mistakes; it¡¯s how they¡¯re wired. They can¡¯t help it, but it sounds like Hayden tried to apologize¡­ many times. So you¡¯re going to get out of here, right now, and go talk to him,¡± she said. She started pushing me off of her bed. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I finally agreed when I caught a foot in my spine. She smiled and crawled to the end of her bed. ¡°Love you, babe,¡± she said. I sneered at her before I rolled my eyes. Sheughed. Back at my apartment, I knocked on Hayden¡¯s door. He answered it almost immediately. I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m ready to talk,¡± I said quietly. He rested his hands on my shoulders and bent down to look me in the eyes. ¡°I am so sorry, Jordyn. I really am. I wish I¡¯d never done¡­ that. Will you please forgive me?¡± he asked sincerely. I nodded. ¡°I forgive you,¡± I said softly. He leaned forward to kiss me. I turned my face at thest second so that he kissed my cheek. I sighed before I turned to go to my room. Hayden spun me back towards him and I ran into his lips. I froze for a moment before my eyes fluttered close. I felt my heart pounding almost painfully against my chest. I missed his kiss. His hands held my waist firmly. I missed his touch. I found myself bringing my hands up to his neck. ¡°Sleep with me tonight,¡± he muttered against my lips. I pulled away and searched his face for a moment. I thought he meant sex, but looking at him, I could tell that he meant the literal sense. I nodded. He attached his lips back to mine fiercely. My breathing was starting to speed up. He walked us back into his room. I pulled away from him again. ¡°We¡¯re just sleeping,¡± I rified. He smiled lightly and nodded. He went to sit on his bed and I went to go change into some pajamas. Walking back into Hayden¡¯s room, I noticed that he was just in his boxers now. He was lying on the bed watching his TV. I got into the bed and crawled up next to him. His eyes were on me the whole time. His hand went to my face. ¡°I do care about you, Jo,¡± he said softly. I believed him. Iid down beside him and pressed my back up against his chest as his arm went round my waist. ¡°I care about you too,¡± I mumbled as my eyes started to close. Chapter 17: If It Kills Me Chapter 17: If It Kills Me The next day at practice was much better. I trusted Hayden again, which meant that the lift went up without a hitch. I had been avoiding it for the past week. Our contemporary piece was to Jason Mraz¡¯s This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡®If It Kills Me¡¯. Hayden set me down and put his hand up to mine as we continued the routine. At one point, I noticed that nobody else was dancing anymore, they were just watching us. I spun out before Hayden grabbed my hands. My leg went up in a tilt and Hayden slid his hand down my leg before I bent my knee and snapped it up again. I pivoted to face him and put my hand on his chest. Gently pushing him, I sashayed off into a switch leap then a ring jump. I set before I started the pirouettes. I did two, before I pulled my leg up into a scale as I spun. I knew Hayden would be there when I finished. Inded and leaned back so I was falling. Hayden caught my back and I pushed my feet off of the ground. He caught my upper legs and I arched my back so I was looking at the ground as he spun me. He swung me so I was upright again and pressed against him. I lowered myself to the ground and rolled on to my back. Hayden spun before hended so that he was hovering above me. He touched my face gently and I arched my back up until I was sitting up. He turned into myp so that his shoulder was against my chest. We finished with his face inches from mine and my hand spread over his chest and his stomach. I was breathing heavily and so was he. He pecked my cheek and I smiled lightly. We stood up and froze when we noticed everyone staring at us. ¡°That was beautiful,¡± Luca breathed. I walked over to get a drink of water. Hayden smiled at me discreetly. We were back on track, and that¡¯s all that mattered. He wasn¡¯t mine, but at least I knew now that it was a possibility. Everyone started getting ready to leave. Sophia sauntered over to Hayden and started talking to him. I saw her smile seductively and felt my stomach drop. His eyes nced at me before he shook his head. I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I hoped that it meant that he was turning her down. I couldn¡¯t help that I was jealous. No matter what I told him, I was still falling for him. After another moment, he walked over to me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to upset you again,¡± he said softly. I only shrugged and looked at the floor. He pulled up my chin and kissed my gently. ¡°I mean it. I can¡¯t deal with you not talking to me again,¡± he whispered. I nodded once. ¡°Are you ready to go home?¡± I asked. He hesitated before he nodded. Back at the apartment, we ate and watched a movie. I was rxingfortably against Hayden when my phone rang. I saw the caller ID and stood up. I headed to my room before I answered it. Hayden gave me a confused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hayden asked groggily. I pointed at my phone. ¡°I have to take this,¡± I said before I went to my room and closed my door behind me. I smiled lightly as I answered the phone. ¡°Hi daddy,¡± I said softly. ¡°Hi, Jobear! Did I catch you at a bad time?¡± he asked. Iughed gently. ¡°I always have time for you, daddy,¡± I said. It was his turn tough. ¡°How¡¯s university life treating you, sweetheart?¡± he asked. I sat on my bed and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I guess. I joined a dance crew. We¡¯re called Three By Three. Well, Quinn and I just caused for a name change. My roommate introduced us to them,¡± I said. ¡°How is your guy roommate? He¡¯s not trying anything on you, is he?¡± my dad. I smiled and bit my lip lightly. ¡°No, dad, but he has been¡­ interesting,¡± I said. My dad knew about Hayden. He¡¯d checked Hayden out before he let me live with him. My dad had those sorts of resources. ¡°Well I was just calling to check in on you,¡± he said. ¡°You know, you coulde visit me and see,¡± I suggested. I heard him hesitate. I rolled my eyes and stood up as I started pacing. I knew where this was going. ¡°Jobear, you know I¡¯m extremely busy, but I¡¯d love to see you. Can you fly down here? Maybe you and Hayden could stay at the beach house. Then I¡¯d be able to meet him in person,¡± he asked. I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re only in LA! How is it that you can fly to China for a business meeting, but you won¡¯t evene up here to see your own daughter? Dad, you could even take the helicopter, you wouldn¡¯t even have to take the jet,¡± Iined. ¡°Jordyn Josie Campbell,¡± he said sternly. I sighed. ¡°Sorry, I know that you¡¯re busy,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in about a month at the charity ball with Quinn anyway, darling. Why don¡¯t you bring Hayden with you?¡± he said. I sighed and stopped pacing. I looked towards the door and bit my lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know if bringing Hayden would be such a good idea,¡± I said. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like people knowing who I am, Jobear, but from our asional texts, it seems like you like him,¡± my dad said sympathetically. ¡°If you n on dating him, he¡¯s got to figure out where youe from sooner orter.¡± ¡°Dad, I want him to like me for me. I don¡¯t want his decision affected by what I have. As far as he knows, Ie from a roomy apartment in Texas with my mom. He¡¯s not going to know that my dad is¡­ well you,¡± I said lowly into the phone. I didn¡¯t want to risk Hayden hearing me. ¡°Just think about it, okay, love,¡± he asked. I sighed and closed my eyes briefly as my hand went to my head. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I agreed. ¡°I love you, Jobear. Call me if you need anything,¡± he said. ¡°I love you too, daddy,¡± I said muttered before I hung up the phone. I was a bit stubborn when it came to asking my dad for favors. He practically had to beg me to pay for the apartment. I sighed and threw my head back. I loved my father but all of our phone conversations normally ended like that. He was always busy. The charity ball was the only time that I was positive I would see him. Quinn had gone with me since we became friends. Chapter 18: No Take Backs Chapter 18: No Take Backs After collecting myself, I walked back out to the main room. I could see the curiosity all over Hayden¡¯s face. ¡°Who was that?¡± he asked, trying to sound calm. He seemed nervous though. I chuckled and walked over to him. Holding on to his hips, I pushed up on my tippy toes and kissed him gently as a smile spread across my face. ¡°I¡¯m so d that I¡¯m here,¡± I said instead. Hayden only frowned. ¡°You sounded upset¡­ like you were arguing with someone,¡± he noted. My smile feel and my hands slipped away from him. I walked to the kitchen and grabbed a ss of water. ¡°That was my dad,¡± I finally answered. ¡°It was nothing, he wanted you to¡­ it was nothing,¡± I stopped myself. I felt his arms slip around my waist. He rocked my gently as his lips pressed against my temple. ¡°If you say so,¡± he muttered. I smiled lightly and stepped out of his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get ready for bed,¡± I said. He pulled my waist closer to him as he gazed at me intensely. My breath caught at his smoldering look. His other hand pulled my chin up to kiss him. My eyes fluttered close. Both of his hands pulled on my waist. Heid my down on the couch and practically ripped off my pants. I pushed on his shoulders gently. ¡°Hayden,¡± I muttered. He pulled away and searched my face for a moment. I tried to catch my breath as I sat up. ¡°Sorry, I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. I-I¡¯m going to go take a cold shower,¡± he muttered, getting up. He went to his room and locked the door behind him. I shook my head and pushed my hair back. What was that? I went the whole week without bringing up the ball to Hayden, but the more I thought about it, the better it sounded. Hayden dressed up in a tux, him meeting my father, the wine, the food, the entertainment. It was appealing. I talked to my dad a few more times. He offered to let Hayden and I stay at a hotel if I didn¡¯t want to use the beach house or apartment he had down there. Practices were running smoothly. At the end of the week, a box arrived at the warehouse. We¡¯d just finished running through the contemporary routine and were taking a break. ¡°Where did thate from?¡± I asked, grabbing my water bottle. I twisted off the cap and took a drink. Luca picked off a note that was on top. ¡°I hope these will lift a little load off of you and your friends. I love you, Jobear. Call me if you need anything. Also, I went ahead and sent your dress. Love, Dad,¡± Luca read off. My eyes widened and I almost spit up my water. I saw Hayden looking at the box curiously. I tried to grab the box, but Luca already had it open. Luca pulled out a costume. My dad sent us costumes, for the girls and guys. I rolled my eyes. I was sick of him trying to buy me. Luca distributed them. Everyone looked happy. The costumes were really impressive and they looked extremely expensive. I went around and snatched them all up before I put them back in the box. I didn¡¯t even look for my all dress. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lana asked. I turned on my heels to face them. ¡°He can¡¯t just try to buy me when he feels like I¡¯m mad at him!¡± I practically yelled, my voice going up a few octaves. ¡°What¡¯s the $15,000 dress for?¡± I heard Jason say from behind me. I turned to find him holding up a corset top. It was long and had silver beading on the high waist. It had a straight neckline. It was elegant and beautiful. It was also very expensive. I just stared at it. This was ridiculous. I sighed and closed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± I breathed. ¡°$15,000? Are you serious?¡± Hayden asked. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ excessive,¡± I tried to exin. ¡°I¡¯m going to send all of this back and we¡¯re going to pretend like this never happened,¡± I exined. ¡°Are you rich or something?¡± Lana asked. I immediately started shaking my head. ¡°No!¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ me,¡± I said. Luca chuckled. ¡°You can be you all you want, but we¡¯re keeping these costumes. They¡¯re too good to send them back. Plus, I won¡¯t have to take costume costs out of the budget now. Feel free to send the dress back though, but I don¡¯t know why you would want to,¡± Luca said. I sighed as Luca took the costumes out of the box andid them out on the couch. I picked up the dress in its clear cover and folded it over my arm. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I sighed before I started walking out. Hayden jogged to catch up to me. ¡°What was that back there? You seem¡­ mad that your dad got you a beautiful gift. What is it for anyway?¡± he asked. ¡°Hayden, you ask too many questions,¡± I said, getting in the passenger seat. Iid the dress over my in my stomach ad my heart dropped. ¡°Hayden, stop it,¡± I stuttered. He only kissed my neck harder. A smile spread across my face and I pushed his shoulder back gently. ¡°There¡¯s that smile,¡± he said. A soft smile spread across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s just go home,¡± I smiled, rolling my eyes. He kissed my cheek before he started the car. Hayden cheered me up for a moment, but I didn¡¯t forget about my dad¡¯s present. As soon as I got home, I went to my room and called my dad. ¡°You sent it to the warehouse?¡± I yelled as soon as he answered. ¡°I was trying to do something for you,¡± he argued. ¡°If you wanted to do something, you woulde spend time with your daughter; not try to buy her forgiveness!¡± I snapped back. I knew that I was probably making him feel bad, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was just so angry. ¡°Fine, Jordyn, I¡¯ll take them back,¡± he said defeated. I sighed and calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. They¡¯ve seen the costumes and they¡¯re keeping them, and you always pick out my dress; I¡¯m not going to stop that tradition now¡­ Look, I¡¯m grateful for the gifts, but you could have told me first, or sent it to my apartment instead of the warehouse,¡± I said, calming down. I sighed and looked at my bed. ¡°I told you yesterday that I didn¡¯t want them to know,¡± I said softly. I heard a light Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. knock on my door before it creaked open. I turned to see Hayden slipping into my room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jobear, but¡­ are you bringing Hayden?¡± he asked. ¡°No, he¡¯s not going,¡± I said, turning away from Hayden. Hayden squeezed my waist gently and kissed my neck. ¡°Please, sweetie, really think about it. I would love to meet him. I¡¯ll stay out of your hair, I promise,¡± my father said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I finally said to shut him up. Hayden¡¯s lips were way too distracting right now. ¡°I love you, Jobear,¡± he said. Hayden started rocking me side to side. ¡°I love you too, daddy,¡± I said softly. I hung up my phone before I put my arms over his and closed my eyes. ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m going to go take a shower,¡± I practically whispered. Hayden kissed my neck again before he let me go. Chapter 19: Maybe Change Chapter 19: Maybe Change I hopped in the shower quickly before I walked back into my room with my towel wrapped around me. Hayden was sitting on my bed watching me. ¡°Jordyn,¡± he said, looking away from me as I slipped on my underwear and big t-shirt. He stood and pressed his body against mine. It got me excited and nervous all at the same time. ¡°What if I¡¯m falling in love you,¡± he said softly. ¡°Now you¡¯re just talking out of your ass,¡± I whispered. ¡°You could say it back to me,¡± he said. ¡°Stop ying with me, Hayden. This isn¡¯t funny. You shouldn¡¯t say it if you don¡¯t mean it,¡± I warned, not breaking eye contact with him. I couldn¡¯t help it; I was getting angry. He knew how I felt, and it seemed like he was rubbing it in my face. This wasn¡¯t a joke I¡¯d beughing at. I took another look at him. He looked slightly nervous. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jordyn,¡± he practically whispered. I knew that he was ufortable admitting this. This wasn¡¯t just one of his stories, or a joke. He really was serious. ¡°I love you, Hayden,¡± I whispered. And I did. I meant that. Hayden¡¯s lip pulled up in a small smile but he looked sort of scared. I knew what he was thinking. ¡°Good,¡± he said despite himself. I touched his cheek gently. I knew what he was thinking and I didn¡¯t want him to go there. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not ire. I can handle myself and I know that you can handle yourself. You don¡¯t have to do everything, okay? It¡¯s not your job to protect me 24/7 I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­ I swear,¡± I said quietly. A tear escaped his eye against his will. I gave a soft smile before I kissed him. It wasn¡¯t like most of our kisses. This one was soft and tender. It was meaningful and gentle. Both of his hands went to my cheeks as he kissed me deeper. I could feel him practically willing me to stay. He was afraid that I was going to disappear and I understood that. We kissed for what seemed like only seconds, but when I pulled away, I noticed it was more like minutes. He searched my eyes almost frantically, but surprisingly, I was calm. I gave him a soft smile and a reassuring squeeze. His infamous smirk returned after a moment. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean that the bet is off, you know,¡± he said. Iughed and pushed him down on my bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was,¡± I said. I sat on hisp and kissed him gently. I felt him smile against my lips. ¡°I love you, Jordyn,¡± he said softly. I pulled away from him and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get all mushy on me, are you?¡± I asked. He chuckled and gave me a quick kiss. ¡°Would that be so bad?¡± he asked. I shook my head and my smile spread. I kissed him deeply. He leaned back and I followed. His hands moved to my waist and I giggled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry; I¡¯ll cook something,¡± I suggested. He nodded excitedly. I rolled off of him and stood up. His hand went to my hip and he kissed my head. ¡°I love you,¡± I smiled softly. He smirked and pulled me closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say it all the time¡­ especially out,¡± he smirked. I chuckled and looked at him. ¡°I figured,¡± I said. He smiled and rolled his eyes. ¡°But I love you too,¡± he gave in. We walked to the kitchen and I started by putting some steaks in the oven. I knew it was reallyte to be eating this heavily, but I was craving something of substance. Hayden sat on the bar side of the ind and just watched me. I started boiling some water before I leaned against the ind counter. ¡°That was my dad on the phone earlier,¡± I started. I wasn¡¯t even nning on bringing this up, but I wanted him toe with me after all. ¡°He wants me toe up for a charity ball. My mom and I lived in Texas but my dad remarried and moved, so he¡¯s here. Well, he¡¯s in Los Angeles. He asked me to was my dress for the ball in the package, and there¡¯s going to be a lot of important people there and¡­ I¡¯m rambling now. Sorry, what I¡¯m trying to get at is¡­ I would love it if you woulde with me. It¡¯s very formal, and there¡¯s dancing, and food. I want you to go with me,¡± I said in a rush. Heughed at me This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. before he kissed my nose. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Of course I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he chuckled. I smiled and thanked him before I turned to check on the food. ¡°You can just stay with me at the hotel and we can find you a suit,¡± I said, putting the macaroni in the water. ¡°This sounds really¡­. extravagant. Is your dad rich or something?¡± Hayden asked. I shrugged and took the steaks out of the oven. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say rich. He¡¯s an important businessman who happens to make a lot of money. I guess he¡¯s been my dad for so long, that I don¡¯t really think of him in that way,¡± I exined. ¡°He¡¯s the Vice President of the Hyatt or whatever.¡± Hayden¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°As in the hotel? That¡¯s a multi-billion dor industry. You¡¯re dad is rich,¡± Hayden said. Iughed and shook my head. ¡°Food is almost ready,¡± I said, changing the subject. I drained the macaroni and started mixing the cheese in. Hayden slipped his arms around my waist and kissed my neck. I chuckled and put the mixing spoon down. ¡°Will you grab the tes?¡± I asked. He kissed my head before he did as I asked. I set the food on the table and grabbed some silverware. We sat down and ate; all the while chatting animatedly. I set the dishes in the sink before Hayden and I went to bed. I was exhausted. Chapter 20: Just You Chapter 20: Just You The next morning, I woke up to find Hayden¡¯s arms around me loosely. Our legs were tangles together and I could feel his warm, steady breath on my neck. I rolled over toy on him and smiled. His eyes fluttered open sleepily. When he saw me, he closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I love you,¡± he said sleepily. I chuckled and kissed him gently. His hands went to hold my waist as he deepened the kiss. I felt him get excited as he pulled me closer to him. I chuckled and pulled away from him. He looked at me briefly before he flipped me over and kissed me again. My legs went around his waist automatically. ¡°Hayden, no,¡± I muttered. I might have been saying no, but both of our bodies were saying yes. Hayden hesitated before he stopped kissing me. His head lolled in the crook of my neck as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hold out on this bet any longer,¡± he muttered into my skin. Iughed and slipped from under him to stand. I stretched and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. He practically groaned before he sat up. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go take another cold shower¡­ again,¡± he said grumpily. I bellyughed as he walked to his bathroom. After we showered, we drove to the warehouse for practice. We ran the routine in the costumes a few times before we changed and just rxed. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re still going to your dad¡¯s charity ball thing in three weeks, right?¡± Quinn asked. I nodded. ¡°Hayden is going with us too,¡± I informed her. ¡°Charity ball? Is your dad rich or something?¡± Luca asked. ¡°He¡¯s rolling in it,¡± Hayden answered for me. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Is not,¡± I countered. Quinnughed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes he is Jojo,¡± she said, backing up Hayden. I looked at their faces. They seemed so smug about it. Luca¡¯s face was different. He looked like he just came up with the best n in the world. ¡°Do you think that your dad might need some entertainment for this event?¡± Luca asked. I saw immediately what he was getting at and it worried me. I automatically started shaking my head. I wanted that week away to just be Hayden and me, but I could see now how that wasn¡¯t going to happen anymore. ¡°Maybe the crew could perform,¡± Luca suggested. I wanted to p Quinn for even bringing it up. ¡°No, uh uh, no way,¡± I started. The others were starting to get excited about the idea now. Their eyes brightened at the thought. ¡°No way, it¡¯s in a few weeks. It¡¯s too short of a notice,¡± I tried. The only one who didn¡¯t seem all that excited about it was Hayden. I looked to him and he shrugged. ¡°We could just do the tango number we just did. We already have the costumes and the dance ready,¡± Luca tried exining. I tried to picture us doing that dance at the ball. People would be mortified. My eyes widened and I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s not a chance in hell of us doing that one. Half of the people there would have a heart attack,¡± I said. ¡°We could water it down to the basics and the girls could wear the outfits your dad gave us for the lyrical,¡± Jason offered up. I sighed and closed my eyes. There were really determined to do this. I sighed. There was no way I was winning this one. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask,¡± I agreed. ¡°But there are no guarantees,¡± I added quickly. Luca smiled satisfied. Hayden kissed my head. ¡°Ready when you are,¡± he said. I thanked him quietly and stood. ¡°Well I¡¯m out of here,¡± I said, d for the interruption. I turned to find Lana smiling mischievously at me. I rolled my eyes as she smirked at me. She looked like she knew something t hat I didn¡¯t. It, surprising, didn¡¯t bother me that much. ¡°Hey, Hayden!¡± Sophia called after him. Hayden turned and looked at her. ¡°Call meter,¡± she said. She was starting to bother me with her persistence. I walked forward without him. He grabbed me around the waist and I squealed. ¡°Not interested,¡± he yelled back. He threw me over his shoulder and smacked my butt. Iughed and hit his back. He carried me all the way to the truck before he set me down. I pushed my hair back behind my ear and smiled at him. I inteced my fingers with his and just smiled at him. He chuckled and kissed my head. ¡°What?¡± he asked. I reached up and kissed him gently. ¡°Nothing,¡± I smiled. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re going to talk to my dad with me.¡± I said. His eyes widened as I got in the car. He started the car before he looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m good with parents and all, but¡­ I don¡¯t think I should meet your dad,¡± Hayden said nervously. I leaned over and kissed his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I assured him. Back at the apartment, we ate and watched a few shows before it came time to call my dad. I set up my of the camera. My dad smiled at me. ¡°Hi, princess. How¡¯s it going?¡± he asked. My dad was a bit more on the epting side than my mom was. It was part of the reason that they got a divorce. He was open to new ideas and untraditional ways of living. My mom, however, believed in living by the Bible. ¡°Hi daddy,¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s going good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about bringing Hayden, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked. I nced at Hayden before I This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. nodded. ¡°I actually needed to talk to you about that,¡± I started. ¡°The crew was wondering if we could perform at the ball; just as a little entertainment in between the other songs or something. It¡¯s okay if you say no,¡± I exined. My father only chuckled. ¡°Of course, sweetie. You¡¯re dance crew can perform. I¡¯ll pay them for their time and get them rooms in the same hotel as you. Maybe even rent out the hotel ballroom as a practice space for you guys beforehand. I¡¯m just d that you found something over here that you enjoy. I¡¯ll support whatever it is 100%. You know that,¡± he agreed. I groaned inwardly before I remembered Hayden sitting beside me. ¡°Oh, dad, this is Hayden, my roommate, dance partner, and boy¡­ friend,¡± I said, hesitating on thest one. Hayden gave a tight smile before he stuck his head in the picture. Hayden gave a little wave. ¡°Hi, Mr. Campbell. I¡¯m Hayden McCormick,¡± he introduced himself. My dad waved back. ¡°Nice to meet you son, but you can call me Peter,¡± my dad said. ¡°Jobear, I¡¯ve got to run, but call me again tomorrow, okay pumpkin?¡± he said. I was a little disappointed that he had to go so soon but I was used to it by now. ¡°Okay, daddy. I love you, bye,¡± I said, before signing off. I closed myptop and set it aside. ¡°Your dad seems pretty cool,¡± Hayden said. I sighed and moved toy down in my bed. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s the best,¡± I said dryly. I loved my dad but it seemed like he was trying to buy my love sometimes. I wasn¡¯tining about it, I¡¯d just wished that he actually spent time with me. It only got worse after Thomas died. I wanted him to care that I was rooming with a guy. He wasn¡¯t the protective type, but I wished that he was. Hayden kissed my head before he stood. ¡°I¡¯ll call Luca and let him know,¡± Hayden offered. I sat up and my eyes widened. ¡°No!¡± I said quickly. I sighed and slumped my shoulders forward. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want them to go,¡± I admitted. Hayden sighed and sat on my bed in front of me. ¡°Why?¡± he asked curiously. I shrugged and looked away from him for a moment. Bringing my eyes back to him, I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want everyone meeting my dad. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll treat me differently; that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you at first. And what if something goes wrong? It¡¯s a really fancy, high-end charity ball. Plus, the tango piece would be way too sexual for that setting,¡± I exined in a rush. Hayden pulled me on to hisp and kissed my head. ¡°Nothing is going to go wrong, Jo. And we can just push up the date for the lyrical and perform that instead. Your dad picked out the costumes so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be okay with them. We can change up the dance if you want to make sure that you¡¯refortable with the dance. Everything will work out; unless you don¡¯t want it to,¡± he said. I sighed and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said unsurely. ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to go, just say so,¡± he said softly. I looked at him. ¡°I want you to go. I wanted us to go,¡± I said. He smirked at me. ¡°You wanted me all to yourself,¡± he noted. I shrugged. He chuckled. ¡°You will have me to yourself¡­ and then we¡¯ll perform with everyone and I¡¯ll meet your dad, and it¡¯ll be fun,¡± he assured me. I gave a soft smile before I gave in. ¡°Okay,¡± I said quietly. Hayden pulled out his phone and called Luca to tell him the good news and the conditions. We watched movies all night until I fell asleep. Chapter 21: Official Chapter 21: Official The next morning, I had ss. I sat in my seat next to Lewis and smiled at him. ¡°How was your week?¡± he asked me. I shrugged and pulled my notebook out. ¡°It was fine, I guess,¡± I answered. ¡°So can I take you out again sometime soon?¡± he asked. My smile fell and I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ Hayden wouldn¡¯t like that very much,¡± I said. Lewis chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I knew it,¡± he said. ¡°You two are a thing now, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked. I shrugged. ¡°More or less,¡± I answered, not really ready to admit it. Lewis chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jordyn. I saw thising,¡± he said. I shrugged and turned to my notes. He saw thising? All I saw was us bickering and ying around. The ss was interesting for the most part. Afterwards, Hayden picked me up and we grabbed a quick bite to eat before we went to the warehouse. Because we had to do the lyrical in two weeks, we were going to have practice every day to make it perfect. Hayden put his hand on the inside of my thigh and rotated it so that my hip turned under. My back was pressed against his chest and my arm went up behind his neck. I pointed my toe and looked towards my foot. I smiled gently and lifted my leg higher and Hayden¡¯s hand slid towards my knee and turned it out even more I bent my other knee and jumped and Hayden caught my other thigh. I held on to his neck as he tilted me towards the floor. He set me back down and kissed me. Sophia was here again. She only rolled her eyes. ¡°We need to start perfecting this dance like¡­ yesterday,¡± she said. I chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve been working on it for weeks now,¡± I corrected her. We got with our partners and started. I made sure that whatever we did was perfect for the ball. Afterwards, Hayden and I were still dancing. I smiled as I pulled a heel stretch and Hayden held on to my ankle. I let go and tossed my torso towards the floor. My hand went to my cheek for a second before I positioned myself upright again and circled my leg back down to the ground. My body was pressed against Hayden¡¯s before I arched my back down. Hayden kissed my neck and I giggled. I stood straight up and smiled. Hayden grabbed my hand and spun me in a circle. ¡°Our practice is over, you know,¡± Lana said. Hayden smirked and looked at Lana before he looked at me. ¡°I love you,¡± he mouthed. I kissed him deeply. His hands went to my lower back and he pulled me closer to him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I love you too,¡± I said in a soft whisper, and I meant every word. I pulled away and started pulling him towards the exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I said suggestively. Hayden¡¯s eyes nced around before he smirked at me. ¡°Bye guys,¡± he said, following me out of the door. Chapter 22: Who Lost the Bet? Chapter 22: Who Lost the Bet? Back at the apartment, things were the most heated that they¡¯d ever been between us. I couldn¡¯t keep my lips off of him. I was only in a spaghetti strap bra and spandex shorts. He was only in his boxers. He chuckled as his hands moved down my sides. We wereying on his bed. He pulled up and smiled at me. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± he asked yfully. I shrugged and smiled. ¡°I love dancing,¡± I said slightly out of breath. He chuckled and kissed me deeply. His lips went to my neck and then to my chest. My hands held on to his bare shoulders. A satisfied smile spread across my face and I giggled. ¡°Okay, time out,¡± I breathed. Heid down beside me and I sat up. ¡°I think I want to beg now,¡± he said, out of breath. Iughed and straddled hisp. I leaned down and kissed him gently. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. He nodded and flipped us over. He kissed me deeply and his thumb rested on the edge of my shorts. I was suddenly really nervous. Hayden felt it. He pulled away and his eyes searched my face. ¡°Jordyn Campbell, can I pretty please, with a cherry on top, have sex with you?¡± he asked. I giggled nervously. I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked softly. I looked away from him before I met his eyes again. I shook my head softly. ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°I want to, I really want to. I just¡­¡± I trailed off. He kissed me gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re nervous. It¡¯s natural. I¡¯m not going to push you before you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll just¡­ beg another time,¡± Hayden said with a soft smile. He was so sweet it made my heart melt. My hand went to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. his cheek as I kissed him again. He groaned and pulled away from me again. His eyes were lustful. I knew that he was restraining himself and I wasn¡¯t making it any easier. ¡°Sorry,¡± I giggled. He smiled at me before he stood up and stretched. I crawled over to him and kissed his chest. My hands held his hips and I kissed his neck. I didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t keep my hands off of him today. He picked me up and held me close to him. His hands held my back as I wrapped my legs around his waist. His eyes pierced mine as his breath caught. I was happy that I could make him react that way. I smiled gently at him andced my fingers together behind his neck. I kissed him deeply. I couldn¡¯t help it. My back was pressed up against the wall by his headboard. One of my hands went to the side of his face. His hands traveled up my sides and I groaned. I wanted him. I wanted to take him right then and there, but I was scared. My back hit the plush covers of his bed. His fingers fumbled with my shorts. He got them off and I freaked out. ¡°Okay, stop,¡± I breathed. Hayden kissed my neck. I moaned before I pushed his shoulders back gently. ¡°Hayden,¡± I said. He searched my face a moment before he sighed and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­ It¡¯s really hard to control myself around you,¡± he said softly. I kicked my shorts off and sat up. This was Hayden; why was I nervous? I pulled his hips closer to me. ¡°Jordyn, stop please. I can barely control myself as it is,¡± he begged. I smiled lightly at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I practically whispered. Where were those wordsing from? I meant them, but I didn¡¯t even mean to say that. I knew that I was nervous, but this was Hayden. It was right. He looked at me confused. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be in control all the time. It¡¯s okay,¡± I exined. I pulled off my bra and took his hands. I moved his hands to my waist and pressed my body against his. I sat on his bed and looked up at him. He was still trying to control himself. Iid down and pulled him down to me. My hand went to his boxers as I kissed him passionately. He was still holding back. ¡°Jo,¡± he practically begged, pulling away. ¡°Hayden, I love you, and I know that you love me. It¡¯s okay, just¡­ be gentle with me,¡± I said. His eyes searched my face for a moment before he attached his lips to mine fiercely and pressed his body against mine. Chapter 23: Honeymoon Ave Chapter 23: Honeymoon Ave Hayden kissed my head gently and rubbed his hand down my back gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. I smiled gently and kissed him. I was great, I was better than great, I was fantastic. I slid on top of him andid my arms on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m great,¡± I smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you or anything, did I?¡± he asked, slightly worried. I shook my head. ¡°Sore¡­ but I¡¯m fine¡­ promise,¡± I said. He smiled lightly and ran his thumb along my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, you know that,¡± he said softly. I chuckled and rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you finally got your way,¡± I joked. His smile fell. ¡°I mean it, Jo. I love you,¡± he said as his thumb ran along my cheek again. He reached up and kissed This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. me gently. My eyes fluttered close as he rolled us over so that he was hovering above me. The sheets ran over my skin as they moved with us. He kissed me passionately. I was stirred. I pulled him closer to me and he chuckled. ¡°Round two,¡± he said jokingly. I, however, was not joking. I wrapped my legs around his waist and attached my lips fiercely to his. Hourster, we were lying next to each other again with our underwear back on. Hayden was propped up on his elbow, looking at me. I smiled at him gently as he tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. He chuckled and kissed my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to wear me out at this rate,¡± he joked. I kissed him tenderly. All I wanted to do wasy in bed with him all day- or what was left of it- but my stomach protested. Hayden chuckled and started to get up. I pulled him back down. ¡°Stay, please?¡± I asked. He smiled mischievously before he scooped me up. I squealed as he carried me to the kitchen. I pped his hands away andughed before he set me down at the bar. He went to the kitchen and started cooking. He was so cute standing there, cooking in his boxers. He had scratch marks running down his back from our rounds in his bed. I smiled at them. He was mine. I walked over and wrapped my arms around his waist as I rested my head against his back. He chuckled and turned to face me. His arms went around me too as he kissed my head. ¡°I love you,¡± he said softly. I smiled ad reached up on my tip-toes to kiss him. ¡°I love you too,¡± I smiled. I guess you could say that we were in a honeymoon phase. I let go and he turned back to whatever he was making, giving me a good view of the red scratch marks on his back. I sat back down and just watched him. It was like watching a really good movie; you never wanted it to end. His muscles rippled with every move he made. All too soon, he set down a te in front of me. He leaned over and kissed me deeply before he handed me a fork. I dly took the fork and dung in. He opened his mouth in anticipation and I gave him a bite too. He sighed in delight and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a damn good cook,¡± he said. Iughed and rolled my eyes. It was true, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him know that. I smiled as I took another bite. He leaned over and kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower, love,¡± he said. I smiled at him before I turned back to my food. Hayden made a lot. By the time he came back, I was just finishing. I hopped off of the bar stool and stretched. I went to my room and took a shower too. The hot water felt amazing against my skin. I washed my hair and shaved my legs again, just in case. I noticed faint bruises on my hips, stomach, and legs. They made me smile. It reminded me of Hayden. I untangled my hair and put moisturizer on it after I got out of the shower. I put lotion on my whole body before I put on a spaghetti strap sports bra and some Nike pro spandex shorts. I flipped the band on the shorts down before I walked back out to the main room. Hayden was just finishing up his food. He turned to me and kissed me gently. I took his hand and we walked into my bedroom. ¡°Round three?¡± he asked, excitedly curious. Iughed before Iid down. ¡°Oh no, I think I¡¯m even more worn out than you are,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re just going to sleep,¡± I rified. He crawled over me andid down on top of me. Iughed and pushed him off of me. He held me around my waist. I hissed in a breath as his hand grazed the bruises on my stomach and hips. He pulled up and looked at my stomach before he chuckled. ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± he asked. I rolled my eyes as a sly smile started to spread across my face. He got the hint. He smirked and flipped me onto my back before he lowered his face to my stomach. He kissed one bruise after the other; making his way across my stomach and hips. I was expecting to winch but I didn¡¯t. It was actually really rxing. I let out a breath and closed my eyes. ¡°You know, I wasn¡¯t expecting my first, and second, time to be so¡­ euphoric,¡± I said with a slight smile. Heid his head down on the pillow next to me. I opened my eyes to see him smiling my favorite half smile at me. ¡°Want to see how your third goes?¡± he asked, attaching his lips to my neck. Iughed before I pushed his shoulders back gently. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, Hayden. And we have practice tomorrow. Plus, I¡¯m already going to look like I got tossed in a blender,¡± I said. He chuckled and pressed his forehead against mine as his arm went around me loosely. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he said softly. I smiled and kissed him tenderly. And with that, round three began. Chapter 24: Everyone Knows About Everyone Chapter 24: Everyone Knows About Everyone The next day, I didn¡¯t wake up until thest minute. I got up and got dressed. Hayden had been up for Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. hours before me but he let me sleep in. Practice was like a wakeup call. I wanted to just stay in bed with Hayden all day, but here I was, around people. We stretched before we started. Sophia was still here. We worked on lifts; today of all days. I hissed in a breath as Hayden pulled up on my waist for the millionth time. My bruises were really tender. I balled up in the air before I pulled Hayden¡¯s hands off of me. I sighed and put my hands to my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hayden asked worried. I sighed and just lifted a corner of my skin-tight tank top that I strategically wore to cover the bruises trailing across my t stomach. My hickey was still showing though. He chuckled and kissed my cheek. ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot,¡± he said. I rolled my eyes and looked at the others spread around the room working the same thing. I saw Sophia walking towards us. She put her hands on her hips as she neared us. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± she asked loudly, drawing attention to us. ¡°No more fire?¡± she smirked. Hayden was practically ring at her. ¡°This is hurting her,¡± Hayden seethed. The others were walking over now. I put a hand on his chest gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly. I turned back to Sophia. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied. Sophia shrugged her shoulders and took a few steps back. ¡°Let¡¯s see it then,¡± she said. I sighed and took a beat before I spun into Hayden and leaped. His hands held my waist and I winched again. I stopped and Hayden lowered me to the ground. I sighed and rested my hands on my back as I looked away from the crew and Sophia. ¡°Jo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Quinn asked worried. I shot her a fake smile. ¡°Nothing, I guess I¡¯m just tired,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Hayden offered. I shook my head. ¡°We can just work the routine without the lifts for now,¡± I said. Luca walked over and lifted my tank top. I sighed and closed my eyes briefly. ¡°What the hell?¡± Luca breathed. I pushed my shirt back down and took a step away from him. Everyone was silent for a moment before Jason broke outughing. Everyone looked at him confused. He couldn¡¯t control it. He wasughing so hard, tears wereing out of his eyes. He only pointed at Hayden. ¡°Dude, you banged her, didn¡¯t you?¡± he finally got out. Hayden smirked and looked away from everyone, trying to hide it. ¡°I was wondering where you got those scratches from,¡± Jason said as he started calming down. Hayden looked at him curiously. ¡°When did you see that?¡± Hayden asked. Jason shrugged as he straightened. ¡°I saw earlier when you lifted your shirt on our water break. She did a number on you, dude,¡± Jason said, raising an eyebrow at me. I felt heat creep into my cheeks as I looked towards the floor. ¡°Are we done here?¡± I snapped. I couldn¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t like the idea of people knowing what I did in my spare time¡­ or who I did. Quinn, Luca, Lana, and Sophia started walking away but Jason stuck around a little longer. He sprawled on the couch near us and smirked at me. ¡°How many times?¡± Jason asked Hayden. Despite himself, a tiny smirk crept across Hayden¡¯s face. He looked at me before he looked at the floor. ¡°Three,¡± he answered. It was then that I realized what the question was. I rolled my eyes and started walking away from them. Hayden caught me around the waist gently and pulled me back to him. ¡°Ow Hayden,¡± I whined. He loosened his grip but he didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jo. I know that you¡¯re upset but it¡¯s prettymon to know who slept with whom around here. Like, we all know that Lana is sleeping with Lewis, Luca is sleeping with a girl named Crystal¡­ and Quinn is sleeping with Jason,¡± Hayden tried to exin. My eyes widened as I looked to Jason. He shrugged as a satisfied smile spread across his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­ I didn¡¯t want to know that,¡± I said, covering my face. Hayden chuckled and kissed my head. ¡°We can go home if you want to,¡± he said, changing the subject. I nodded, all too ready to leave this disaster of a practice. Forget it, we could practice at home. ¡°We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Jojo. Hopefully tomorrow you won¡¯t be so sore, but who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll go to round six,¡± Jason said smugly. I wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground. I settled for grabbing my stuff and walking quickly out of the door. Hayden followed behind me, chuckling softly. My bag bounced against my side as I walked but I didn¡¯t care. I just kept walking until I reached Hayden¡¯s truck. I put my bag in the back and climbed into the passenger side. He got in the driver¡¯s side a moment ¡°How could you just¡­ stand there so calmly when everyone was practically dissecting us?¡± I asked him curiously. He only shrugged as he pulled out of the parking lot. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think, Jo. I just care about you. So what if they know?¡± he exined. I sighed and closed my eyes briefly before I looked out the window at the passing scenery. His hand rested on my thigh and he squeezed it gently. ¡°I love you, and that¡¯s all that matters,¡± he said. I sighed and looked at him. He was smiling easily. I rolled my eyes and smiled too. I couldn¡¯t stay mad around him. Chapter 25: Nonconventional Father Chapter 25: Nonconventional Father Back at the apartment, we ate and watched a movie. Hayden was quiet for the most part. He had his arms around me loosely. ¡°Do you think your dad will like me?¡± he said out of nowhere. I only shrugged. ¡°He already does,¡± I answered. ¡°He did a background check on you before he would let me live with you. He¡¯s known about you even before I did,¡± I exined. Hayden looked at me curiously. I only shrugged. ¡°A background check?¡± he asked for rification. It was my turn to turn to him. I sat up and looked at him. ¡°Do you think we would¡¯ve still fallen for each other if we didn¡¯t live together?¡± I asked. He shook his head. ¡°Definitely not; if we didn¡¯t live together, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to know you as well as I have, and I would¡¯ve just ended up hurting you instead. You would¡¯ve hated me and I still would¡¯ve been a rock,¡± he exined. He smiled lightly. ¡°So it¡¯s a good think we live together,¡± he added. I smiled lightly as well before I kissed him. He pulled on my waist and I hissed in a breath. He pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jo,¡± he apologized. I kissed him deeply. I didn¡¯t care. Iid on top of him as his hands traveled down my sides. ¡°Just¡­ go easy this time¡­ for real,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Oomph!¡± I let out as we fell off of the couch and on to the floor. He chuckled and pulled up. He picked me up and took me to his room. He pressed my back up against the wall next to the door and kissed my neck. I dung my nails into his shoulders. He groaned and nipped at my neck gently. He turned and practically threw me on to his bed. I giggled as he crawled over me and started kissing me again. God, I loved this boy. The next morning, I wasn¡¯t as bruised as I had been. Hayden had listened to me and didn¡¯t grip or squeeze me as hard as he did the first few times. We lounged in bed again, like we normally did, until it was time to get ready for practice. Practice went better. The lifts and grabs didn¡¯t hurt as much. I just sucked it up and did it. I wore my bruises proudly this time. Practice wasn¡¯t long this time so we headed home. I walked in and froze. My dad was there, sitting on the sofa that Hayden and I yed on justst night. ¡°Dad?¡± I said curiously, letting go of Hayden¡¯s hand. I subconsciously covered my stomach with my arms.¡±I¡¯m going to go change really quickly,¡± I mumbled before I rushed to my room. I didn¡¯t mean to leave Hayden alone with my father, but I didn¡¯t want him to see my bruises. I put on some yoga pants and a long t-shirt. I walked back out to find Hayden cooking as he talked to my dad. They seemed to be Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. getting along well. ¡°Hey, sweetheart,¡± my dad smiled at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked. He smiled lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m surprising you with a visit. I had some time and I figured, why not?¡± he exined. I hugged him tightly as I buried my head into his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. Him being here, it made me want to cry. I pulled away and smiled at him. ¡°Dinner will be ready in a few,¡± Hayden said. I smiled back at him before I looked between the two of them. I was so happy to have both of them here. After dinner was ready, we ate it in the dining room together. Hayden and my dad talked the entire time; I just sat there listening to them. ¡°I assume that you¡¯ve already¡­ slept with my daughter then,¡± my dad said calmly. I almost choked on my food. Hayden coughed and looked at my father. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Hayden spit out. My dadughed and shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s a big girl now, I knew it would happen eventually,¡± he chuckled. ¡°With her mother, I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t act out earlier,¡± he added. ¡°Dad!¡± I said. He looked at me and shrugged. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t hurt her, and we¡¯ll be fine,¡± my dad said to Hayden. ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here,¡± I said. Haydenughed and kissed my hand. I smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, Jobear, how¡¯s UCLA going so far?¡± my dad asked. I shrugged and looked at the table. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to be there. I¡¯d rather just dance¡­ maybe get a job. It¡¯s boring there,¡± I answered honestly. My father only shrugged. ¡°Whatever you want, princess,¡± he agreed. Hayden looked at my slightly stunned before he looked back to his food. ¡°Just like that,¡± I heard Hayden mutter under his breath. I suppressed a giggle and set my fork down. After everything was cleaned up, we moved our little party to the living room. We talked more about the details of the performance and agreed that my dad could watch our practice. My dad took us out for a day of shopping before we went to practice. We rolled up in his Benz and left the bags in the car. We strolled inside and everyone was already stretching. I looked to Sophia and gave her a sarcastic smile. ¡°Sorry, Sophia, you can¡¯t stay for this one,¡± I said. She looked at me bewildered before she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. My dad walked in and her eyes widened before she left. I turned back to the others. ¡°Everyone, this is my dad, Dr. McCormick. Dad, this is the other half of 3X3,¡± I introduced. ¡°Daddy!¡± Quinn eximed before she ran up and hugged him. He chuckled and hugged her back. Quinn was like a second daughter to him. He loved her, too. ¡°Hi Quinny,¡± he smiled. The others walked up and introduced themselves properly. I took the time to stretch and get warmed up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s run it from the beginning,¡± Luca said. We faced my dad, who was sitting on the couch. We went full out with the routine and stood up once we¡¯d finished. My dad was smiling and pping. ¡°That¡¯s going to be fantastic ced right in the middle of the dance floor. Oh! Maybe it could start spontaneously. Just start ying the song and people will clear out as you guys start to dance. It¡¯ll be like a sh mob! Oh, this is going to fantastic!¡± he raved. Iughed and Hayden kissed the side of my head lightly. My dad stood and walked to over to Luca and shook his hand. ¡°Thank you sir,¡± Luca said. My dad smiled. ¡°Call me Peter,¡± he said. My dad turned to me and kissed my head gently. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go back to the office, sweetie, but I¡¯ll drop the bags off at the apartment first. I¡¯ll see you¡­ all of you in a few weeks.¡± And with that he was gone again. I sighed and watched the door close behind him. It was nice while it great. He was my dad after all. A huge grin spread across Luca¡¯s face. ¡°We are so in,¡± Luca smiled. I smiled and shook my head. Hayden brought his lips close to my ear. ¡°We should go put up the bags from today. Then I have a surprise for you,¡± he said softly. I looked up to him to see him smiling lightly. We said goodbye before we left. It was starting to get dark anyway. By the time we got back to the apartment and put everything away, I was exhausted. I plopped down on the couch next to Hayden and smiled sleepily. ¡°Today was a good day,¡± I sighed. Hayden¡¯s arm went around me as he kissed my head. ¡°It was, but it¡¯s not over yet,¡± he agreed lightly. He smiled at me. ¡°Now got dress is something ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m tired,¡± I argued. He stood and pulled on my arms. I resisted. ¡°Jo, trust me. It¡¯ll be worth it,¡± he begged. I groaned before I let him stand me up. He pushed me into my room and pulled my shirt off. I raised my arms and allowed it. I plopped down on my bed and Hayden went to my drawers and grabbed a ck pair of my PINK sweatpants. He slipped them up my legs up to my butt before he pulled the matching zip-up sweater out of my closet. He threw me a V- neck before he pulled me back off of my bed. ¡°Hayden, do we have to go?¡± I asked in ast attempt. He chuckled. ¡°We could¡¯ve been gone already if you weren¡¯t making this ten times harder,¡± he said. I groaned before I pulled my sweats up the rest of the way and pulled on my shirt. I grabbed my sweater and headed for the door. Heughed and followed me. He walked ahead of me and pulled on my hand. I thought we were going to his truck, but we passed it and walked to where the trees started. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked him. He just smiled and pulled me along. We walked until we reached a park. It was only illuminated by a few streetmps. I smiled lightly as Hayden pulled me to the swing set. He sat in one and I sat in the other. He held my hand in the space between us and let the swing glide back and forth gently. ¡°Late night surprise date,¡± he shrugged. I smiled lightly and leaned my head against the chain of the swing. ¡°You¡¯re a hopeless romantic,¡± I noted. He only shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who seems to think so,¡± he said challengingly. I onlyughed. We sat there swinging gently and talking for a while before we headed back up to the apartment. Chapter 26: LA Chapter 26: LA The next two weeks were spent polishing up the routine for the charity ball. Hayden and I made sure that I wouldn¡¯t be all bruised up before our performance; that would be embarrassing. Finally, we were checking into our hotel in Los Angeles¡­ all six of us. Sophia wasn¡¯t allowed to go for obvious reasons. She wasn¡¯t a part of the crew anyway. I swiped the card against the door and pushed it open. Hayden dragged my bag along with his and walked in as well. I could already tell that this was going to be fun. I¡®d been to the charity ball a million times but this was different. Hayden was with me. I let out a huge sigh as I smiled. ¡°This is going to be good for us,¡± I predicted. Hayden smiled and kissed me gently. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t care where we are,¡± he said sweetly. I pretended to gag which earned me Hayden¡¯s full attention. He picked me up and tossed me onto the bed. I squealed before Inded on the softforter. Iughed and justid there for a while. Hayden chuckled and shook his head before he moved our bags into a corner by the desk. My dad got us a huge suite,plete with a main room, bed room, kitchen, and wash room. My favorite part was the shower. It wasrge and spacey with a bench seat running across the back. There were three different shower headsing from each of the walls and then a rainfall type of shower head covering the whole ceiling of the shower. It had lighting effects and music and everything. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get into the shower,¡± I said, sitting up. I walked to my luggage and grabbed my products before entering the bathroom. I turned the shower on as well as the blue light effect and the Pandora radio. I closed my eyes and smiled lightly as all four showerheads began soaking me with hot water. You can imagine my surprise when I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist. My smile widened as a shiver ran down my spine. I turned in the fog to see Hayden. He kissed me gently. ¡°You run your water really hot,¡± he said. It didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for him though. I shrugged. ¡°I like ¡®em hot,¡± I said suggestively. Hayden onlyughed and kissed my head. It was crazy how up in the shower, I dressed in somefortable clothes and plopped down on the bed. I smiledzily as Hayden got in beside me. He kissed me gently, his hand trailing along my hip. ¡°What do you have nned for tomorrow?¡± he asked me. I propped myself up on my elbow and sighed. ¡°Nothing, I figured we could lounge around here tomorrow. We¡¯re going to be here for a week anyway,¡± I exined. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± he said suggestively. He reached over to kiss me but I pulled away before he could. ¡°No more bruises while we¡¯re here,¡± I said. His bottom lip pulled down in a pout as his eyebrows knitted together. He was adorable when he pouted. Iughed and pecked him lightly. His Hand went to the small of my back and pulled me closer to him. I giggled and pushed a hand against his chest. He groaned. ¡°Jo,¡± he whined. I pushed him back gently but sternly. If we continued like that, I wouldn¡¯t want to stop him. I needed to keep my whole body one color for this performance. The costumes were already kind of short. I felt Hayden¡¯s lips on my neck as he moved to hover over me. I found myself letting my eyes slip close. Hayden¡¯s hand went under my shirt to my waist. No, he wouldn¡¯t get his way this time. I pushed my hand against his chest, but that didn¡¯t faze him. ¡°Hayden, seriously, we have to¡­ dance in a few days,¡± I argued. My words were just words. I couldn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t love this right now. Hayden chuckled before he brought his lips to mine. My breathing picked up as I felt his chest rise and fall with his increased breath. My hands were doing the opposite of what I wanted them to do. I found myself gripping his shoulders, bringing him closer to me. ¡°Jo, please don¡¯t stop me,¡± Hayden practically begged. I didn¡¯t want to but I had to. It took everything in me but I finally pulled away. ¡°I promise, the day after that and every day after that while we¡¯re here, we never have to leave the bed if you don¡¯t want to, but I know how we do this. I love you, more than anything, but I can¡¯t have a hickey or bruise when we perform in a few days,¡± I said, chuckling lightly. He gave a devious smile before he kissed my cheek. ¡°I love you more,¡± he said softly. I smiled and rolled my eyes before I snuggled into his side. We ended up watching movies until we fell asleep.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 27: Ballgowns and Chandeliers Chapter 27: Ballgowns and Chandeliers The next morning, we had rehearsal in the ballroom. After stretching, we started warming up our lifts and tricks. It was so much easier without Sophia around. Hayden had his arm around me loosely as Luca started taking control of the practice. He decided that Hayden and I would start off the routine in the middle of the floor. When the chorus hit, the others would join in with us. When the music started, Hayden and I started the routine slowly. The others started walking to their ces, it was amazing. I loved dancing with Hayden. It was like we knew exactly what the other was thinking when we were dancing. I loved him. It showed all throughout our dancing. We finished the Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. routine on the floor. Hayden smiled at me lightly before he kissed me gently. My hand went to the back of his neck. I heard a slow p start. I looked up startled. I smiled when I saw who it was. "Hey dad," I said, getting up. I hugged him gently. "It''s looking great sweetheart," my dad said. He kissed my head before he left. He was like that. He would say what he needed to say and then leave. We practiced for a little while longer before going back to our rooms. I sighed as I ran a brush through my hair. I was staring off into space thinking about my dad. "What''s wrong, Jo," Hayden asked. I shrugged before I put the brush down and looked at him. "It''s just... nothing. It''s nothing," I said. Hayden kissed my head as his arms went around me. "What''s wrong," he asked again. I sighed and pursed my lips. "My dad... I just wish he''d spent a little more time with me," I answered honestly. Haydenced his fingers with mine and kissed my temple. "Hey, I know that it''s no substitute for your dad, but I''m here. You have me," he said softly. I smiled lightly and looked up at him before I kissed him. "I know, and I love you for that," I said softly. "I''ll order some room service," he offered. The next few days passed in a blur. Next thing I knew we were standing in the middle of the charity ball. I let out a breath and smoothed out the front of my costume. Haydenced his hand with mine and smiled at me. "Are you ready?" he asked lightly. I let out a breath as my heart pounded painfully in my chest. I nodded unsurely. Performing was fun and normally not this big of a deal for me, but this was different. I knew most of these people. I''d known them for most of my life, and my stepmother was here. She never really liked me anyway. It was time. The music started whether I was ready or not. "Ready," I whispered. I put my hand against his and started the dance. People started to clear the dance floor and watched us. The other two couples joined in with us and I smiled lightly. Hayden''s hands were so sure, and I trusted himpletely. When we finished, I smiled lightly before we stood and took a bow as everyone started pping. Hayden reached over discretely andced his fingers with mine. We took another bow before we went to change into our actual clothes. My dad was kind enough to buy all of the girls a dress and he also got the guys'' suits. After I was in my dress, I rolled my hair up into a sock bun with a braid around it. My bangs were pinned back and I reapplied my lip stain. It was a subtle pink. I went to see how Hayden was doing. He smiled at me. He looked even more handsome than before if that was possible. He jelled his hair back and wore my favorite smirk. His ssic ck suit made him look dapper and sophisticated. His bowtieid around his neck untied. I smiled lightly and walked over to him. "Jordyn, you look... stunning... beautiful," he said softly. I chuckled and started tying his bowtie. "I could say the same about you, handsome," I smiled. He stood there patiently as I finished tying his bowtie. "There," I said once I finished. I started walking away but Hayden''s arm caught me around the waist "Hey," he said, stopping me. I looked into his eyes. They had nothing but love for me. That made me smile. His scent was intoxicating; it was a mix between a musk and sophistication. That was the only way I could describe it. "I love you," he said softly. My hands went to his chest as I reached up to kiss him. I pulled away smiling. "I love you more," I said back. Iced my fingers with his before we left the room for the ball. I made my rounds, saying hello to everyone and introducing Hayden to them. They praised us for our performance. Finally, I made it to my dad and wicked stepmother who were standing upstairs. "Jobear, that was perfect. You were so beautiful and graceful out there; and you too, Hayden," my dad praised. I smiled and looked at my feet for a moment. "Thank you, sir," Hayden said respectfully. His hand went to the small of my back. "I told you, call me Peter. You clean up nicely, son," my dad smiled to Hayden, reaching his hand out. Hayden shook it and thanked him again. My wicked stepmother cleared her throat. "Um, Hayden, this is my w-stepmother, Cindy," I introduced them. I almost called her the wicked stepmother out loud... oops. Hayden shook her hand as well. "Nice to meet you," Cindy said politely. I was surprised that she could still smile with all the Botox in her face. Cindy was a bottled blonde bimbo who had somehow convinced my dad to marry her. I hated her, and I was pretty sure that she hated me too. Every time I saw her, she seemed to have done some new kind of cosmetic "enhancement". She''s had a nose job, boob job, everything but a real job. She got Botox like every other week. It was sad, really; that she was that insecure. "Excuse us," Hayden said, putting his hand back on the small of my back. We went back downstairs to the dance as an orchestra started ying a slow song. I swayed with Hayden gently and just smiled like an idiot. This was great. This was beyond great. I had my dad and my Hayden here, at the annual charity ball. "Someone looks happy," Hayden chuckled gently. "I am," I confirmed. He kissed me lightly. "It hurts me sometimes... thinking about how much I love you," he said softly. "How in the world was I lucky enough to keep you?" he asked. I shook my head with a smile before I rested my head on his shoulder. We swayed to the music gently, neither of us uttering a word for fear of ruining this moment. We probably danced all night long in that ballroom. His arms were protective around me. I felt safe, like nothing could touch me when I was with him. He was mine. I couldn''t believe that he was mine. I almost pinched myself to make sure I wasn''t dreaming, this was all so surreal. I knew at that moment that Hayden was the guy I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Chapter 28: Mudslide Chapter 28: Mudslide That week ended way too soon. Hayden and I spent almost that entire time in our room, lounging around. asionally we¡¯d go out shopping and sight-seeing, but for the most part, I was all his. He was all I really cared about anyway. He got my mind off of my dad and my wicked stepmother effectively. The rest of the week was sheer bliss, but all too soon, we were back home in San Diego, walking back into our apartment. Hayden put my bags into my room before he joined me on the couch. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. His arm went around me as he kissed my head. ¡°Hey are you okay?¡± he asked me. I nodded and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think things can get any more perfect than they are right now,¡± I said, kissing him. I couldn¡¯t have been any more right. A few weekster and Hayden got a phone call that changed everything. His mom traveled a lot. In Seattle, she got hit by a drunk driver. She didn¡¯t make it. After that phone call, Hayden was a wished that he¡¯d talk to me. I went to the funeral with him for support but he barely even noticed that I was there. He hadn¡¯t eaten in days. All he would do is sit in his room staring at the wall. I tried to help him but he would just sit there for weeks. I knocked on the open door before I walked inside. I sighed and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Hayden, you have to eat something,¡± I said, bringing in a bowl of soup. He looked at me nkly. He wasn¡¯t talking much either. I set the bowl on his bedside table before sitting beside him. I touched his cheek gently. He pulled away from me before he went back to standing at the wall. I sighed before I let the room. The next week, he was acting a little more like the Hayden I met when I first met him. ¡®Hayden the ass¡¯ was back. It was my turn to avoid him. He was mean and distant. I didn¡¯t know how much more of this I could take. When I went to go check on him, he was slipping on his jacket. ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± he muttered, before he was out the door. I sighed and covered my face with my hands briefly as I heard the door close. Here we go again. He¡¯d been ¡°going out¡± a lottely. I knew he was mostly going to bars but it didn¡¯t stop me from worrying about him. I understood why he was distant and upset, but I didn¡¯t know why he was pushing me away. He was hurt, I knew that; but he was hurting me too. I called Quinn. She knew about Hayden¡¯s mom and what he was going through even though Hayden and I hadn¡¯t been to any rehearsals since he got the news. ¡°Hey thanks foring,¡± I said softly. She nodded and walked inside before she hugged me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked. I shook my head. ¡°Hayden¡¯s acting¡­ strange, and I know that he¡¯s been through a lottely, but he refuses to talk to me, at all,¡± I exined. ¡°Just give him a little more time, hun. He¡¯lle around. He loves you,¡± Quinn tried tofort me. I sighed and nodded. I guess I just needed to hear that from someone else. She stayed with me for a bit before she left around midnight. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay?¡± she asked. I only shrugged. ¡°I guess when Hayden gets home and we have a chance to talk,¡± I answered. I tried to wait up for Hayden, but I ended up falling asleep watching TV. I woke up confused when I heard giggling. I sat up and yawned. The giggling wasing from Hayden¡¯s room. That was weird. I walked over to his room and pushed his door open. I froze. I was angry and upset. Red dots shed in my vision. ¡°Out¡­ now,¡± I said to the girl. She giggled and rolled her eyes at me. Fine, we would do things my way. I stormed over and pulled her out by her hair. I threw her out of the apartment and locked the door. I paused with my hands on the door. I took a shaky breath and prepared myself before going back into Hayden¡¯s room. He was sitting on the end of his bed waiting on me. ¡°Look, Jo,¡± he started. ¡°No! You know what; I have been there for you through everything! What is wrong with you?!¡± I yelled as hot tears streaked my face. He walked over to me and tried to kiss me. I pushed him away and looked at him shocked. ¡°Jo, don¡¯t be that way,¡± he said. Great, just great; he didn¡¯t even care in the slightest. ¡°No, Hayden, I can¡¯t do this right now. Hurt or not, you made the decision to hurt me,¡± I started. ¡°I know that what happened with your mom was bad, I¡¯ve been through it too, but you¡¯re starting to act like before,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± he yelled at me. I flinched as more tears fell from my eyes. I hesitated before I turned. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I practically whispered. He sighed. ¡°No wait, Jo,¡± he said. It was almost like he was sleeping for thest month and a half and he was now waking up. I didn¡¯t care; I was beyond hurt by this point. I walked to my room and locked the door. Iid down and sighed shakily. I closed my eyes and waited for sleep to take me. It never came. ¡°Jo. Jordyn,¡± I heard at my door, with a light knock. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. If I didn¡¯t open the door now, he would just keep knocking. I sighed before I walked to the door and unlocked it. Hayden came in and grabbed my arms immediately. He was gentle. He seemed more aware of what he was doing than before. Like he was awake now. ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me,¡± I whispered. ¡°Jordyn, I am so sorry. Things got out of hand,¡± he tried to exin. My eyes watered as I puffed out a breath in disbelief. ¡°Out of hand?¡± I snapped, repeating his words. ¡°Hayden, you¡¯ve been at it for weeks! You¡¯re killing me,¡± I said softer. He shook his head as his watered too. ¡°Jordyn, I am so sorry,¡± he whispered. I shook my head and looked away from him as my tears finally did fall. ¡°I guess I just flipped,¡± he tried to exin. ¡°You could havee to me, but you didn¡¯t. You chose to go out every night for thest few weeks. Who knows what else you¡¯ve done? I was right here. I guess that wasn¡¯t good enough for you,¡± I said softly. His thumb wiped away my tears as he brought my face closer to his. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Jo. I was upset and angry at what happened. You¡¯re right, I should¡¯vee to you,¡± he said. ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± I cut him off. He paused and just looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jordyn¡­ I really am,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s just not good enough this time,¡± I said, finally looking into his eyes again. He shook his head as a tear finally fell. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you too,¡± he whispered. Seeing him like this hurt me but I didn¡¯t want to be hurt again by him. I couldn¡¯t. I sat on my bed and shook my head as I looked away from him. Hayden did something that I never saw him do, he started crying. He dropped his head into my chest and shook his head slowly. My breath caught before I let it go and wrapped my arms around him. I shushed him as he started sobbing. ¡°Hayden,¡± I breathed. His arms went around my waist. He clung to me like I was going to disappear. And I guess that it was true in a way. ¡°Please, you can¡¯t leave me too,¡± he sobbed. I rubbed his back gently. ¡°I think it¡¯s toote for that,¡± I said softly. We just sat there with me holding him as he cried. He eventually passed out on myp from exhaustion with me running my fingers through his hair. I sighed and looked at Hayden¡¯s sleeping face. Even in his sleep, he looked upset and sad. I couldn¡¯t move from underneath him, he was too heavy. Plus, every time I tried, he would grip my leg harder and he¡¯d start to whimper. Iid back and ended up falling asleep too. Chapter 29: It Doesn鈥檛 Work That Way Chapter 29: It Doesn¡¯t Work That Way The next morning, I woke to soft kisses. I opened my eyes and saw Hayden. I smiled lightly before I remembered yesterday. I sat up and started untangling my hair with my fingers. ¡°Good morning,¡± Hayden said softly. I sighed and ran a hand down my face. The fact was: Hayden still hurt me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jo?¡± he asked, putting a hand on my shoulder. I shrugged him off before I stood up and went to my drawers. I grabbed a suitcase and started packing it. I tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t let you hurt me again,¡± I said, not looking at him. It was quiet before I felt a hand on my arm. I didn¡¯t move. ¡°Jordyn, please,¡± he begged. I turned and searched his mesmerizing blue eyes. ¡°No, Hayden. You¡¯ve already done this to me twice. I won¡¯t let it happen a third time,¡± I exined. He leaned his head down to kiss me but I turned my head at thest second. ¡°I¡¯m serious Hayden,¡± I whispered. He paused before he closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Everyone I have ever cared about has left me, either by choice or unfortunate circumstances. Last night, I was remembering that. I guess that¡¯s why I did what I did. I tried not to care for you anymore. Then maybe, you wouldn¡¯t leave me too,¡± he tried to exin. I scrunched my eyebrows at him and shook my head. ¡°Hayden, you pushed me away. I was here for you and you didn¡¯t want to see that. What you did made me not trust you anymore. I don¡¯t even know if that was the first time you¡¯ve done it. I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore. It wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s choice to leave you¡­ but it will be mine. I love you Hayden, so much that it hurts and I don¡¯t think that will ever change. But I have to think about myself too. You¡¯re poison and I don¡¯t have to kill myself drinking it anymore. I have never cared for anyone except T-Thomas and now you, but you¡¯re killing me,¡± I said softly. He shook his head as a tear tickled down his cheek. I wiped it away gently and hesitated before I gave him a light, tender kiss. ¡°Jordyn, please don¡¯t do this,¡± he begged in a whisper as he put his forehead against mine. ¡°I think we need a break Hayden¡­ I¡¯ll see you at rehearsals,¡± I finished packing my bag and headed for the door. I¡¯d already called a cab and it was waiting for me downstairs. Hayden grabbed my wrist and I turned to him. ¡°I need you, Jo¡­ I love you,¡± he said in a final attempt. I sighed and released my wrist before I was out the door. Leaving him was killing me, but it had to happen. We needed space for me to figure things out. I checked into a hotel and set myself up with room service and a movie. The bed felt empty and cold. I wanted to be with Hayden, but that just couldn¡¯t happen right now. The next day at rehearsal, we started on a hip hop. It was a good thing too because I don¡¯t know what I would do if I had to dance intimately with Hayden again. I was ready to cave just being near him. I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to tell him that I still loved him. After rehearsal, everyone was trying to needed but it wouldn¡¯t be from me. I started leaving. Once outside, I felt a hand on my shoulder. It sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Jordyn,¡± Hayden said softly. I stopped before I turned back to him. I sighed and pushed the strap of my bag up on my shoulder. ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything, Hayden. If you say anything, I¡¯m going toe running back to you and I don¡¯t think I can handle you hurting me again,¡± I stopped him. ¡°Jo, I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he said softly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then stay away from me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he shook his head. His hand went to my cheek and I looked down. ¡°I love you too much,¡± he said honestly. ¡°You love me, so you hurt me? That¡¯s not fair, Hayden,¡± I said, looking back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, it¡¯s just¡­ loving you scares the crap out of me. Every time I love someone, they die. I don¡¯t want you to be next,¡± he tried to exin. I understood, but that still didn¡¯t give him the right to hurt me. ¡°That¡¯s just not good enough this time. You can¡¯t push me away to keep from losing me, it doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± I said. He shook his head before he leaned his head closer to mine. I pulled away and closed my eyes briefly. ¡°Please, Hayden. Don¡¯t do this to me right now,¡± I whispered. He didn¡¯t listen. He kissed me anyway. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pull away. I was frozen where I was. Hayden put an arm around me and pulled me closer. I couldn¡¯t help it, I kissed him back. I shouldn¡¯t have. I pulled away and put the back of my wrist to my lips. I looked down and closed my eyes. ¡°Jo, I love you¡­ I think I always will,¡± he tried again. I shook my hand and dropped my wrist. ¡°I love you too, Hayden. Way more than I think you actually love me. This can¡¯t be one-sided, not if it¡¯s going to work. You can¡¯t just go out and find someone else when you¡¯re scared. We¡¯ll only get to this point so many times before I¡¯ll just be done, no matter how much I love you,¡± I exined. ¡°What I did was stupid; I know that. And I regret it, I really do,¡± he said softly. I nodded once. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to earn my trusts back this time. I won¡¯te back to you unless I know you won¡¯t hurt me again,¡± I exined. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want, just please¡­e back home,¡± he begged. I shook my head. ¡°Not yet,¡± I said softly. I squeezed his hand gently before I walked over to my rental car. Driving back to my hotel, I found myself shedding a few tears. He was begging me toe back, and I couldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯d been hurt too many times. I couldn¡¯t help that nagging feeling in the back of my head telling me to turn around. No, he had to earn it this time. Chapter 30: Stay Away Chapter 30: Stay Away After pacing around my hotel room for about an hour, I decided that surfing would get my mind off of things. I got into my swimsuit and wetsuit and started walking to the beach. I rented a board and headed out onto the waves. I was right. It did calm me down. Getting out of the water was a different story. Luca, Quinn, Lana, Jason, and Hayden were on the beach. They looked like they were having a great time. I sighed before I set the board in the sand and pulled down my wetsuit halfway. I picked the board back up and started walking towards them. ¡°Hey, Jobear!¡± Jason smiled. Iughed and rolled my eyes. ¡°Never call me that again, Jason,¡± I said, shaking my head. Hayden¡¯s face went to one of remorse and hope. He stopped what he was doing and stepped towards me. ¡°Jo,¡± he said lightly. I avoided his eyes. Jason looked between the two of us. ¡°Just kiss and make up already,¡± Jason said in an exaggerated manner. Lana and Luca looked over to us curiously. I looked around before I shook my head hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk,¡± Hayden suggested. I sighed and started walking. He jogged up and started walking with me. I turned in the board and pulled off my wet suit. ¡°Jo, I know I was wrong, and I¡¯m going to be here waiting for you,¡± Hayden said. I sighed and looked away from him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s hard to stay away from you; you have to know that. But I need time to think without you around. My love for you clouds my judgment. And the fact is: you cheated on me. I don¡¯t take that lightly,¡± I said. He begged me quietly with his eyes. Every time we talked, my answer wavered a little more. ¡°Marry me,¡± he said suddenly. I looked at him shocked. ¡°What?¡± I asked. He grabbed my hand and squeezed it lightly. ¡°Marry me,¡± he repeated. I shook my head. ¡°Hayden! We have so many issues right now and we¡¯re not even together. Marrying me won¡¯t change anything. And I don¡¯t want to get married just because you¡¯re desperate,¡± I said. He looked away from me as a heat crept into his cheeks. ¡°I just want to be with you, Jo,¡± he said softly. I hesitated before I pushed up on my tip-toes and kissed him. My hand went to his cheek lightly. His hand went to my waist as he kissed me back. After a moment, I pulled away so my face was inches from his. ¡°I love you, Hayden. That¡¯s not the problem. The problem is that you hurt me. You intentionally hurt me. I love you, and I want to be with you; I just don¡¯t trust you right now,¡± I said quietly. He ran his thumb along my cheek before he pecked me gently. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being away from you like this,¡± he whispered. ¡°Come over,¡± he asked. I shook my head before he made me look at him. His eyes begged me. I sighed. ¡°Okay, okay, but only for a little bit,¡± I finally gave in. He kissed my head, his lips lingering. I found my eyes closing as he interlocked his fingers with mine. I changed into a change of clothes before I went with him. Back at the apartment, I was a little nostalgic. I missed being here. And even though I¡¯d only been gone for a few days, I was getting homesick. Hayden wrapped his arms around me and kissed me. I couldn¡¯t help the stirring that started in the bottom of my stomach. His hand went to my lower back and scrunched up my shirt. I pushed him away as I tried to catch my breath. ¡°Hayden, that¡¯s not why I came here,¡± I said, stopping him. He rested his forehead against mine, making it nearly impossible for me to think straight. ¡°Jordyn, I just want you back¡­ in every way,¡± he said in a whisper. I couldn¡¯t help it; my breath caught. His electric blue eyes held me there. ¡°Hayden,¡± I breathed. He didn¡¯t give me a chance to say anything else. His lips attached to mine fiercely, making my heart swell. He pulled me so close to him that I could feel every inch of his body. He was desperate, and I could feel it. He really did miss me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can handle being without you,¡± he whispered as he kissed me. Heid me down on the couch and gripped my waist. ¡°Pleasee home,¡± he begged as he kissed my neck. He slipped off my shirt before he attached his lips back to my neck. Having him here with me reminded me that I missed him too. I missed his touch and his lips. I couldn¡¯t help but to think of how those same lips were on someone else not to long ago. My eyes shot open and I pushed him off of me. ¡°Hayden, stop,¡± I breathed. I sat up and pushed my hair back. I closed my eyes as I sighed. ¡°Hayden, I can¡¯t,¡± I said hoarsely as my eyes watered. ¡°Baby,¡± he started as his thumb brushed away a stray tear. I shook my head before I stood up and took a step away from him. ¡°All I can think about is that you were with someone else not too long ago. I can¡¯t deal with that,¡± I cried quietly. Hayden sighed and looked away from me. ¡°I love you. And yes, I messed up. I know that. Please just forgive me, Jo,¡± he said softly. I shook my head before I brushed away the fresh tears and walked out of the apartment. The next day, I didn¡¯t go to rehearsal. I locked myself in my hotel room and just cried. I missed him but I couldn¡¯t forget what he did; as much as I wanted to. I avoided rehearsals all that week. I talked to my dad often but I didn¡¯t mention everything that was going on with Hayden. Finally when Monday rolled around, I came out of my hotel. I went looking around town and found that a restaurant, close to the apartments and the hotel, was hiring. I needed a job anyway so I went ahead and applied. I went shopping to get my mind off of things. That always helped. Tuesday, I decided that I¡¯d been avoiding everyone long enough. I went to rehearsal. ¡°There she is. We were starting to think you were gone for good,¡± Luca smiled at me. I shrugged and gave a light smile before I started stretching. Hayden just stared at me the whole time. I noticed a cluster of mats off to the side. It made me curious. What in the world was Luca up to? Luca pped his hands in front of him and looked to everyone. ¡°We have two new dancers joining out crew; Kendra and Bradley,¡± Luca announced. Just then, two new people walked in. The girl, Kendra, had brown hair and green eyes. She looked tiny and Italian. The guy, Bradley, had jet ck hair and blue eyes. He looked like he could hold his own against pretty much anyone. He had a lot of muscle. ¡°Oh goodie, fresh meat,¡± Jason joked. ¡°Thank goodness, I thought you were going to add Sophia,¡± Quinnughed. Iughed as well and rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of her tost me a lifetime,¡± I added. ¡°Our next gig is an acrobatic lyrical,¡± Luca said, moving on. I could feel Hayden¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°We¡¯re switching up partners so Kendra and Bradley can get a feel for us. Plus, these pairs need to be perfectly bnced for the tricks we¡¯re going to be pulling. Kendra, you¡¯ll be with Jason; Lana with me, Jo with Bradley, and Quinn with Hayden,¡± Luca announced. Everyone looked at him shocked. I let out a silent sigh of relief. I just couldn¡¯t deal with Hayden today. ¡°Luca,¡± Hayden started to protest. ¡°Shut up, Hayden. I think we all know that this is going to be better for everyone,¡± Luca said. Quinn and Lana looked at me while Jason and Luca looked at Hayden. I looked down at my hands as an awkward silence fell over the space. ¡°Well let¡¯s get started then,¡± Jason muttered. We all started moving to our new partners. ¡°Oh, and with the next gig, they only want one couple to perform as an opening to this art exhibit. Let¡¯s work on simple lifts and partner work first. We need to pull out the mats,¡± Luca instructed. I smiled lightly and held my hand out to Bradley, as everyone else started walking towards the mats. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Jordyn, but everyone calls me Jo,¡± I introduced myself. He shook my hand. ¡°Bradley,¡± he said back. He looked around at everyone else working before he leaned in closer to me. ¡°What was all that about?¡± he asked. I rolled my eyes and shook my head. ¡°Hayden is an ass who can¡¯t keep it in his pants,¡± was all I said. We went to help put the mats out before we started warming up. We started with basic lifts and just spent the day getting used to our new partners. Bradley was pretty cool. He was steady with his hands. His hands gripped my hips easily as he tossed me. I found out that he used to be a cheerleader, which would exin why he was able to one-man me. I was a little surprised because I was bottom heavy and a base. I smiled as we popped off. Iughed and squeezed my arms around his neck. ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in a while,¡± heughed. I smiled as well. ¡°That was awesome! If we pull a handstand one-man and flip a dolphin to a cradle we would get the spot for sure,¡± I said. He nodded and we fist bumped. I could practically feel Hayden ring at Bradley. I ignored him. I grabbed my bag and said goodbye to everyone before I headed out to my car. ¡°Jordyn,¡± I heard from behind me. I sighed and kept walking. I felt an arm on mine and stopped. I felt chill run up my arm. ¡°Hayden, leave me alone,¡± I said. ¡°Please, Jo¡­e home,¡± he said softly. I turned to him and sighed sympathetically. ¡°You have to give me space,¡± I said. I shook his grip and got in my car. Chapter 31: Have Your Way Chapter 31: Have Your Way A week passed. Besides having Hayden watching me every time, practices were going great. The routine Bradley and I put together was going strong. We had so many tricks to pull. I started hanging out with Bradley more outside of practice whenever I wasn¡¯t working. Finally, it was time for the auditions for the acro gig. The guy who was hiring us, Shawn, came into our practice with two people nking him. They sat on the couch while we set out the mats some distance away from them. Luca and Lana went first. After they went, the music started over with Kendra and Jason, Hayden and Quinn, and finally Bradley and me. We did our routine wlessly. I smiled as I was tossed in the air. I did a full and Bradley caught me. That was the best we¡¯d ever done the routine. We finished before we bowed and stepped off of the floor next to everyone else. Shawn and his two colleges conversed quietly a moment before Shawn stood. ¡°We want thest pair, Bradley and Jordyn, is it?¡± he said. I smiled and thanked them before they left. When I was sure that they were gone. I squealed and hugged Bradley tightly as he spun me in a circle. Iughed as he set me down. ¡°Good job you two,¡± Luca congratted us. ¡°You two will have to start putting in extra practices to clean it up and add to it,¡± Luca exined. Hayden didn¡¯t like that at all. I was ready to forgive him. I missed him like crazy. I gave myself a week or two to think about it and I did. What he did was wrong, but he¡¯d just lost his mom. He thought that he was cursed in a way. He was only trying to protect me. After practice, I waited by Hayden¡¯s truck. When he saw me, he froze. He hesitated before he walked closer to me. ¡°Jo,¡± he practically sighed. I uncrossed my arms and shrugged. ¡°I forgive you, Hayden, but if it happens again, I won¡¯te back. I¡¯m serious,¡± I said sternly. I know, I know; I caved. I didn¡¯t think that I would ever forgive a guy if he cheated on me, but here I was. I couldn¡¯t help it, I loved him too much. He kissed my cheeks and my head and my nose and everywhere he could. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you,¡± he said. I smiled lightly and met his lips with mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I said softly. I would get my stuffter. I¡¯d only packed a little bit of it anyway. I drove the rental and Hayden took his truck. We went back to the apartment and walked inside. It was nice to be home. I felt Hayden¡¯s arms go around my waist. He kissed my neck before he rocked me gently. ¡°I missed you,¡± he said softly. I smiled lightly before I turned to face him. I tossed my purse on to the couch and grabbed his hand. I led him to his room and pushed the door open. He kissed me gently and his hands went to my waist. ¡°I love you, Jordyn,¡± he said. I pulled away and looked at him seriously. ¡°I meant it, Hayden. This is thest time,¡± I said sternly. ¡°Last time,¡± he promised. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again,¡± he said. I watched his face for a moment before I started kissing Hayden again. This time, I would let him get his way. Hayden ran his finger along my spine from the base of my neck to my lower back. He was smiling Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. his elbow and sighed happily. ¡°I love you¡­ and I¡¯m d that your back,¡± he answered I chuckled and rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course you are,¡± I joked. He kissed me gently. ¡°I mean it, Jo,¡± he said. My smile only got bigger. I was happy to be back too. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to talk eventually though,¡± I said. He nodded. ¡°I figured,¡± he agreed. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked, changing the subject. Iughed and slipped my underwear back on. I grabbed one of his shirts and slipped it over my head before I headed to the kitchen. Hayden pulled on his boxers and followed after me. We ate and watched TV for a while. I looked at his peaceful face and bit my lip lightly. ¡°Can I ask you a serious question?¡± I asked. He looked at me and instantly got worried. ¡°You can ask me anything,¡± he said hesitantly. I hesitated and debated whether to say anything or not. We were in a good ce right now and I didn¡¯t want to ruin that, but I needed to know. ¡°Did you sleep with anyone else while I wasn¡¯t here?¡± I asked. He immediately started shaking his head. ¡°No,¡± he said confidently. I believed him. ¡°Did you just want me back to have sex with me?¡± I asked quietly. His fingers went under my chin as he made me look at him. ¡°Why would you even think that? I wanted you back because I love you and I missed you. I missed having my girlfriend and best friend around. I missed talking to you. I missed messing around and ying with you. It was torture being in this ce alone, but the onlypany I wanted was you. I missed yourugh and your smile and your eyes. I missed how crazy your hair looks in the morning. I missed you teasing me and pretending that my cooking isn¡¯t great,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I said softly. He chuckled and kissed me gently. ¡°I fell in love with you, Jordyn¡­ way before I knew how great you were in bed,¡± he joked. Iughed and pushed his shoulder back. He kissed me deeply, making my heart pound wildly in my chest. I loved this. I missed this. My breath caught as my hand went to the back of his neck. ¡°I love you,¡± I muttered against his lips. It hurt me how much I loved him. I wanted to hold him and never let go. He pulled away and brushed a piece a hair off of my face. ¡°Come on; let¡¯s go to bed,¡± he said softly. The next morning, we lounged aroundzily until it was time to go to practice. I was still Bradley¡¯s partner but Hayden was okay with it now. There was no doubt in his mind that I was his. Bradley and I were still fire together. We were the best at the acrobatics just because of our backgrounds. After the gig was over, I went back to being Hayden¡¯s partner. I would always be Hayden¡¯s partner from here on out. Chapter 32: Tick of the Clock Chapter 32: Tick of the Clock November. It was officially November and I¡¯d met Hayden five months ago. We¡¯d bothe a long way. I shed my ¡®goodie two-shoes¡¯ title and Hayden had shed his ¡®bad boy¡¯ exterior. He¡¯d never really been a bad boy, now that I thought about it. He was just a yer. Things had been going well for us. We¡¯d been dating for three months on and off. Hayden spent Christmas with my dad, Cindy, and I. He was the only thing keeping me sane around her. New Year¡¯s we spent setting off fireworks on the beach with the rest of the crew. For Valentine¡¯s Day, Hayden took me out to dinner. For March and April, if I wasn¡¯t at work, or at rehearsals, we stayed inside because of all the rain. In June, Hayden took me out to dinner for my birthday. I dressed up in my favorite strapless high-low and matching wedges. Afterwards, Hayden took me to the warehouse. I jumped back into Hayden as people jumped out at us and yelled ¡®Surprise¡¯. Hayden¡¯s arms went around me as he chuckled. ¡°Happy birthday, Jo,¡± he said softly before he kissed the side of my head. I turned to him and smiled. ¡°Hayden, did you do all this?¡± I asked. He shook his head. ¡°We all wanted to do something special for you,¡± he said. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him gently. ¡°Have I told you how much I love you?¡± I smiled. He swiped his thumb under my eye and chuckled. I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear it again,¡± he joked. ¡°I love you, Hayden,¡± I said anyway. ¡°I love you too,¡± he said softly. ¡°Happy birthday, Jo!¡± I heard from behind me. Hayden kissed me gently before I turned and hugged Quinn. I moved through the warehouse thanking everyone foring. I didn¡¯t even know where all these people came from. I smiled and hugged Jason when I saw him. ¡°Hey Jo,¡± he smiled. I giggled. I might¡¯ve had a few shots. ¡°Jason! Thanks foring,¡± I said. He nodded. It was an amazing party. There was dancing and drinks and cake ad food and presents. I didn¡¯t think that it would ever end. Hayden and I left the party early Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. and went back to the apartment where he gave me my birthday present. I ended up sleeping in due to a hangover amongst other things. I woke up to soft kisses trailing down my neck. I muttered an acknowledgement as azy smile appeared on my face. ¡°Jo,¡± Hayden said softly. My eyes fluttered open to find Hayden standing over me, holding a tray. ¡°Is this breakfast in bed?¡± I asked before I yawned. I sat up and Hayden set the tray down in front of me. It looked delicious; chocte chip pancakes, eggs, bacon, orange juice and a rose. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday breakfast,¡± he said, kissing the side of my head. I smiled and picked up the fork. I was getting really excited because Hayden¡¯s cooking was amazing. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± I said before I took a bite. I sighed and closed my eyes briefly. The chocte melted in my mouth, mixing with the sweet syrup and the fluffy pancake. I could tell he made it from scratch. It reminded me of the crispy fluffy pancakes from Cracker Barrel. They were perfection. The eggs were well seasoned all the way through with cheese. The bacon was crispy and just perfect. This was the best breakfast ever. I thanked him thoroughly after I finished eating. Chapter 33: Wake Up Chapter 33: Wake Up July passed with fireworks on the beach for the Fourth of July. August came and it was time to celebrate Hayden¡¯s birthday. He liked to rub it in my face that he was a year older than me. We celebrated in private. We stayed in the apartment and I let him do whatever he wanted. He enjoyed that. September brought our one year anniversary. We hadn¡¯t really nned anything in particr but I knew we would probably end up staying in. ¡°What do you want to do today? It¡¯s your day,¡± Hayden said. I sighed and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m perfectly fine staying here,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drive,¡± he suggested. ¡°We could go to the beach,¡± he added. I kissed him gently. ¡°That sounds good,¡± I finally agreed. We got in our swimsuits and grabbed towels and whatever else we needed. It was tuning out to be a beautiful day for September. It was nice and warm outside with very few clouds. We rolled the windows down in his truck and sted the music. Problem by Ariana Grande and Iggy Azalea was ying. Iughed and threw my head as I yelled the lyrics. Hayden yelled them with me. A horn sounded. I looked over through the driver¡¯s side window just in time to see the headlights from an 18-wheeler. Then everything went ck. I gasped for air as my eyes shot open. I tried to remember what happened. I coughed on the dry air and looked around. The first think I saw through the fog was Hayden¡¯s still body. His head was against the airbag. I looked over his body to check for any injuries. My eyes watered as I saw blood pooling in the seat. The door was crushed against him. I could hear an ambnce in the distance, but it didn¡¯t Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. calm me down at all. ¡°Hayden,¡± I croaked. There was a stabbing pain in my side but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Hayden, please wake up,¡± I cried. The paramedics came and got Hayden out of the car. They put him on a gurney and took him away before another paramedic came and tried to tend to me. You know how they say that things move in slow motion after a wreck? They were dead wrong. It seemed like everything around me was spinning at 90 miles per hour. Every single noise was loud and present, making my head pound. I leaned over as bile pushed its way out of my stomach. They strapped me down on a stretcher and took me to the hospital too. They tried to wheel me in but I refused. I walked through the doors just in time to see them wheeling Hayden in. ¡°No!¡± I yelled. I rushed forward only to be held back by strong arms. I crumbled as the tears streaked down my face. My knees hit the ground but I didn¡¯t care. I was watching as they wheeled Hayden away on the gurney. The doctor who was holding me back was trying to asses my injuries but I couldn¡¯t feel anything but the stabbing ache in my heart as it pounded furiously against my chest. The doctors practically dragged me into a room and strapped me down. I was drugged. I sobbed as the drugs took over. I had an ache in my heart and probably a bruised rib, but I was worried about Hayden. I didn¡¯t want to sleep not knowing how Hayden was, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. I woke up feeling groggy. I tried to think back to what happened. I let out a shaky breath as it all came rushing back to me. The ident. Hayden. My heart started racing. I had to know if he was okay. I could hear the heart monitor speeding up. I couldn¡¯t help it. The door to my room opened and a doctor walked in as I started hyperventting. She tried to calm me down. ¡°Hayden; where¡¯s Hayden? Is he okay? Where is he?¡± I asked through shallow breaths. The doctor touched my arm gently. ¡°Try to calm down. Take deep breaths. I really don¡¯t want to sedate you again,¡± she said. I did as she asked. I tried to take deep breaths and eventually, I could. I stopped hyperventting and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked a bit calmer. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. I fear if I do, it will only worsen your condition,¡± she said hesitantly. My heart started speeding up again as I thought of the worse. ¡°Hayden McCormick is still in surgery. It can still go either way,¡± she informed me. That calmed me a little. The doctor seemed young. I couldn¡¯t imagine any other reason she would¡¯ve told me that but I''m d she did. I needed some sort of reassuring that he was still alive. Chapter 34: Oh Baby Chapter 34: Oh Baby She picked up an iPad from the end of my bed and looked it over as I sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I guess,¡± trying to make myself feel better. ¡°You, however, had a bruised rib, and a slight concussion besides the few other cuts and bruises you got. You were lucky, but we need to keep you until that rib heals up a bit more. We don¡¯t want it to break and hurt the baby,¡± the doctor exined. I stopped breathing. It felt like I was entering a dream. Everything was starting to get fuzzy. ¡°B-baby?¡± I whispered, thoroughly stunned. A look of regret crossed the doctor¡¯s face. ¡°Did you not know that you were pregnant?¡± she asked me hesitantly. I shook my head as a stray tear left my eye. ¡°You have to promise me that Hayden is going to be okay,¡± I said hoarsely. I was trying my best not to cry again. I felt my eyes water anyway. The doctor sighed and put the iPad back. ¡°All I can promise is that we¡¯ll do our best. You can start epting visitors now. I¡¯lle backter with a sonogram machine to check in on the baby. You¡¯ll probably be released in a few days,¡± she said, changing the subject. She left and a nurse brought me a cup of ice chips. I was worried about Hayden. I needed Hayden to be okay. I needed Hayden to live. A few minutester, Quinn was poking her head into the wash-white room. Lana, Jason, Kendra, Bradley, and Luca came in after her. My heart dropped when I realized that Hayden wouldn¡¯t being in behind them. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Luca asked. I couldn¡¯t find my words. Those simple four words sent me spiraling again. I felt my eyes start to water. I tried to hold them back, but the more I tried, the harder it became to hold them back. I shook my head as I closed my eyes. Quinn sat next to me in the bed and put an arm around me. I subconsciously put a hand over my stomach. I leaned my head against her shoulder as my tears fell again. She shushed me and eventually, it worked. I sighed and looked to Luca. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Have you heard anything about Hayden?¡± I asked. ¡°We?¡± Quinn picked out. ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathed, looking down to my stomach. ¡°We,¡± I repeated. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re¡­?¡± Lana trailed off. ¡°Have you heard anything about Hayden?¡± I asked again. Everyone was quiet as they all exchanged a look. ¡°He got out of surgery a while ago. He¡¯s in aa¡­ they don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up,¡± Jason said softly. I let out a sigh of relief; Hayden was okay. ¡°Back to this ¡®we¡¯,¡± Lana said. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I just found out a while ago. The doctor told me,¡± I exined. ¡°And Hayden?¡± Kendra asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, appalled that she would even think that. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever been with Hayden,¡± I said. ¡°Well, when are you going to be released?¡± Luca asked. I shrugged. ¡°The doctor is going to check in with the baby and make sure that my rib is healed a little more,¡± I exined. ¡°Hayden is in aa, but they started letting family into his room one at a time. You¡¯re more family to him than all of usbined; especially now. You¡¯ve been great for him, really. I didn¡¯t think that he would ever settle down, but he¡­he had a ring picked out for you. He was nning on proposing to you at our gig in a week,¡± Luca spilled. The way that he was talking about I looked at him shocked. That was something that I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t help but to notice that he used past tense. ¡°She wasn¡¯t supposed to know that!¡± Quinn said, reaching over and hitting his arm. I sighed and covered my face with my hands. ¡°I wanted her to know, just in case-¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please,¡± I said hoarsely as my eyes watered. ¡°Please, stop.¡± Luca gave me a sympathetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly before he left. The others left until it was only Quinn. She sat in the seat next to my bed as we heard a light knock. My doctor walked in with another doctor and a machine rolling in a behind her. She smiled lightly. ¡°Are you ready to see your baby?¡± she asked. Quinn got up to leave but I reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Stay, please,¡± I asked. She squeezed my hand lightly before she nodded. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Dr. Brown, I¡¯m a resident OBGYN and sonogram technician,¡± the second doctor introduced. She pulled out a bottle of clear bluish gel. ¡°This will be a little cold,¡± she warned. She squeezed the gel on to my stomach. It hurt my rib slightly when I sucked in a deep breath. I winched slightly as she used a wand and rubbed it across my stomach. After a moment, Dr. Brown smiled lightly and pointed to something on the screen. ¡°Oh my God, Jordyn¡­ you¡¯re going to be a mom,¡± Quinn smiled softly. ¡°And are you keeping the baby?¡± Dr Brown asked me. I hesitated. I wanted to keep the baby, but if Hayden didn¡¯t pull through, I didn¡¯t know if I could do it alone. ¡°Jordyn,¡± Quinn said unsurely. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered honestly. I looked to the other doctor. ¡°Have you heard anything about Hayden?¡± I asked her again. ¡°As of now, he¡¯s in aa. The ident severed his spine. He might be paralyzed, but we won¡¯t know for sure when or if he¡¯ll recover until he wakes up,¡± she exined. ¡°When will he wake up?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯spletely up to him,¡± she answered. I sighed and looked back to the sonogram screen. I smiled lightly when I saw my baby; our baby. ¡°How far along am I?¡± I asked Dr. Brown. She moved the wand around a little more as she studied the screen. ¡°There¡¯s no way to know for sure, but you¡¯re somewhere around 6-8 weeks,¡± she answered. My eyebrows shot up. I was already that far along? How had I not known? I knew that I¡¯d missed a period, but I thought that was because I was about to switch birth control, so it threw my system off. I let out a breath. I was pregnant. I was really pregnant. Chapter 35: I Won鈥檛 Go Chapter 35: I Won¡¯t Go ¡°Wow,¡± I breathed. The other doctor, Dr. Reynolds, checked out everything else on me as Dr. Brown started wiping the gel off of my stomach. Dr. Reynolds picked up the iPad and typed in something. Dr. Brown handed me a tiny picture of the sonogram of my baby. ¡°You¡¯re looking good, Ms. Campbell. I think we can take the IV out tomorrow,¡± Dr. Reynolds stated. ¡°And prescribe you a prenatal vitamin,¡± Dr. Brown added. I hesitated before I looked to Dr. Reynolds. ¡°Can I see Hayden?¡± I asked. She gave me a sympathetic look. ¡°I don¡¯t want you moving around so much,¡± she said. ¡°I can use a wheelchair,¡± I tried. She thought about it before she sighed. ¡°Tomorrow; you can see him tomorrow,¡± she said. I sighed and sunk into my bed defeated. I didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. I looked at the white wall across from me and waited until the doctors left. I handed the picture of the baby to Quinn. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± I said softly. She pecked my cheek gently before she squeezed my hand onest time and left. I closed my eyes and let sleep take me. The next day, I woke up groggily. The doctor hadn¡¯t visited me all day. I think she was trying to prolong me leaving the room. I was starting to get anxious. Finally, Dr. Reynolds came into my room and went over my charts. I was practically holding my breath, waiting on her to give me the okay to go see Hayden. Dr. Reynolds turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯ll get a nurse to wheel you down there,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, relieved. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could go without seeing him. A littleter, I was wheeled beside his still figure on the hospital bed. I hated seeing him like this. I took a shaky breath as I reached over and held his hand. It hurt my side but I didn¡¯t care. Silent tears ran down my face as I watched his still face. ¡°Hayden,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°I need you toe back to me. I love you,¡± I said. For some reason, I was expecting him to wake up and tell me that everything was going to be okay, but he didn¡¯t. His face was still. He was still. I stood out of the wheelchair on shaky legs and held onto his bed. My legs were weak but I wanted to be closer to Hayden. I needed to be. I held his hand again as my tears continued to fall. ¡°Hayden, I have some big news for you whenever you wake up. Everyone is worried about you. I¡¯m worried. The doctor said that you might be paralyzed, but I know you. You¡¯re a fighter¡­ so fight. Fight for me and everyone else you love here,¡± I said. ¡°Please wake up,¡± I begged softer. I still had hope. I had hope that he would wake up. ¡°Ms. Campbell, it¡¯s time to go back to your room,¡± a nurse said, walking in. My eyes grew wide. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever leave him. ¡°No, please,¡± I begged, my tears falling harder. I took a step away from her and closer to Hayden as she approached me. My breathing picked up as I started panicking. I squeezed Hayden¡¯s hand a little more subconsciously. My breathing caused a stabbing pain in my side. I yelled as I leaned over and Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. held my side tenderly. ¡°Ms. Campbell,¡± the nurse said again,ing closer. ¡°No!¡± I yelled. My side only started hurting even more causing my breathing to be morebored. It became a vicious cycle. When I felt the nurse¡¯s hand on my shoulder, I freaked out; afraid that she would try to pull me away from Hayden. I stepped back into the wall and pushed her away. ¡°Ms. Campbell, you need to calm down,¡± she said with a little more force. Two more nurses charged in the door. ¡°No, please stop,¡± I sobbed. My crying only made my side hurt worse. Seeing that it was only making me worse, the nurse stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m staying here¡­ with Hayden,¡± I said weakly. ¡°Ms. Campbell, we need to get you back to your room,¡± the nurse said instead. I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him!¡± I said. I yelled and squeezed my eyes shut as my side started hurting again. The nurse sat me down in the wheelchair and put something into my arm. I hissed in a breath but kept my eyes closed. I started to feel slower as the medicine started kicking in. It was then that I realized that she sedated me. ¡°Hayden,¡± I whined weakly before I lost consciousness. I woke up in a haze. I tried to rub my eye but my wrists were strapped to the railing. I looked around and realized that I was back in my hospital bed. My eyes watered. I wanted to see Hayden. I needed to. I hit the big yellow button that was within my reach and waited. A nurse came in wearing a huge smile. ¡°Hello Ms. Campbell, did you need anything?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, please take these restraints off of me,¡± I said. ¡°I would need to get an okay from your doctor,¡± she said. ¡°Then get it,¡± I snapped. I was in no mood to amuse anyone right now. I was pissed and sad and upset, and I just wanted to go back to Hayden. I was surprised at who walked into my room next. My eyes widened. ¡°Dad?¡± I said unsurely. ¡°Quinn called me. Are you okay, Jobear?¡± he asked,ing to my bedside. Those words again: are you okay. They brought tears to my eyes every time because I wasn¡¯t okay. I was far from okay. I was being restrained in the hospital, the man I love is in aa, and I was pregnant. I was not okay. A lump rose in my throat so I just shook my head as my eyes watered. ¡°Hayden,¡± I choked out as my tears fell. ¡°Hayden¡¯s not doing well at all, dad. He¡¯s in aa and I don¡¯t know when or if he¡¯ll wake up,¡± I sobbed. He sighed and kissed my forehead gently. ¡°I know honey, I know. The doctors told me. I made sure that they¡¯re putting the best doctors and nurses on his room. He¡¯ll wake up, I just know it,¡± he tried tofort me. ¡°What about you, honey? Are you okay¡­ physically?¡± he asked. I shrugged. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I said softly. ¡°And Hayden¡­ oh goodness. Sweetie, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. I knew what he meant. He was sorry that this was happening now; with Hayden in the state that he was in. ¡°Hayden will wake up; I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he said again. The nurse came back and took the restraints off of my wrists. ¡°The doctor will be here in a moment,¡± the nurse said. I just ignored her. I was too busy thinking about Hayden. ¡°Why did they have you in restraints?¡± my dad asked. I puffed out a breath. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave Hayden,¡± I said simply. ¡°Have you seen an OBGYN yet?¡± he asked. I nodded. ¡°Did they give you prenatal?¡± he asked. I nodded. ¡°Dad, they took care of all of that yesterday,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m worried, Jobear. You¡¯re only 19 years old, and you might have to-¡± he stopped himself, but I already got the message. ¡°I might have to go through this alone¡­ without Hayden,¡± I finished in a whisper. He sighed and looked away from me briefly. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for you. If¡­ that happens, you can move in with Cindy and me and we can hire a nanny,¡± he started. ¡°Dad, stop,¡± I begged. ¡°Have you told your mother?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m pretty sure she would smite me or something,¡± I said. My dadughed. ¡°She¡¯s your mom. She¡¯s going to want to know,¡± he said. I sighed and covered my face with my arm. I didn¡¯t even want to get into that right now. All I wanted right now was to wake up next to Hayden and realize that this was all a dream. ¡°I¡¯ll call her if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he offered. That was the best idea I¡¯d heard all day. I nodded. He pulled out his phone and dialed her before he put her on speaker. It rang a few times before she finally picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered. My dad sighed. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s Peter,¡± he started. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, snapping to attention. ¡°Jordyn got in a car wreck. We¡¯re at the hospital right now,¡± he exined. ¡°Oh my gosh! Is she okay?¡± my mom asked. I could hear her getting more worried by the second. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but her boyfriend got the worst of it. He¡¯s in aa and they aren¡¯t sure when he¡¯ll wake up,¡± my dad exined. I looked away from him and swallowed to keep the lump from rising up in my throat. ¡°Her boyfriend?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a really good kid." Look, Mary, I don¡¯t really know how to tell you this other than bluntly,¡± he started. ¡°Jordyn is pregnant¡­ and the father of the baby is lying in aa,¡± he said. I took a stutter breath, trying not to cry again. My mom was quiet on the other line for a few minutes. I knew she would react this way. She didn¡¯t believe in sex before marriage, and she knew I wasn¡¯t married. ¡°This is your fault, Peter,¡± was all she said after a while. The all ended. I sighed and ran my hands down my face. ¡°She¡¯s only going to make everything worse,¡± I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here so you can go see Hayden,¡± my dad said softly. I gave him a light smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said hoarsely. It took some convincing on his part but they finally released me. My dad tried to convince me to go home and get some rest but I refused. Chapter 36: Ticking Time Bomb Chapter 36: Ticking Time Bomb The first thing I did when I was formally released was go to Hayden¡¯s room. I just sat by his bedside, holding his hand. I couldn¡¯t really do anything else but wait; so that¡¯s what I did. I stayed in his room for days. I didn¡¯t eat. I barely slept and if I did, it was in the chair in Hayden¡¯s room. ¡°Jo, you have to eat something,¡± he dad said. ¡°That baby is going to die if you don¡¯t,¡± he added. I sighed and looked at Hayden¡¯s still face. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said hoarsely. I was feeling weak and dizzy but I didn¡¯t care. I was more concerned about Hayden. ¡°I¡¯ll eat when Hayden wakes up,¡± I argued. ¡°No, Jordyn, you are going to eat something. You have someone else to think about now. How could you be so selfish?¡± my dad said. I looked at him in shock as I stood up. ¡°Selfish?¡± I breathed. ¡°My boyfriend. The man I love. The man I would¡¯ve 4married is lying in aa and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯s going to wake up. And you¡¯re calling me selfish for being concerned?¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡¯m calling you selfish for not thinking of that baby that is growing in your stomach,¡± he yelled at me. I flinched at his words. My dad had never really yelled at me like that before. ¡°You have no idea what this feels like¡­ to be in this position,¡± I said softly. ¡°It hurts,¡± I cried. My dad sighed and pulled me into a hug. ¡°I know honey¡­ I know,¡± he shushed me softly. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I started sobbing. I hugged him back tightly and let my eyes shut. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± I sobbed. ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard. Remember; we were here with Thomas. I have been through this; maybe not in the same situation as you are right now, but I have been here.¡± How could I forget? I stood there crying on my dad¡¯s shoulder until I couldn¡¯t stand any longer. He sat me back down in the chair and shushed me. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± he whispered. I eventually passed out from exhaustion. I waited another two weeks by Hayden¡¯s bedside. There was no change. Finally, Quinn and my dad made me go home. They said that being here was toxic to my own health. It didn¡¯t help at all. I tossed the keys on to the counter and sighed as I looked around. Everything in the apartment reminded me of Hayden. Eventually, I went into his room. I put on one of his favorite shirts and curled up on his bed. I hugged one of his pillows to my chest and cried. I slept there for two days straight. I barely moved at all. I only got up when a persistent knocking woke me up. I sighed and stretched my stiff limbs before I went to open the door. ¡°Jo,¡± Quinn sighed sympathetically when she saw me. I know I probably looked a mess. My eyes were probably bloodshot and puffy, my skin was probably pale and ghost-like, and I probably looked like a skeleton. I hadn¡¯t looked in a mirror since the wreck, but I was assuming that that¡¯s the way I looked. I didn¡¯t say anything¡­ I couldn¡¯t. ¡°When¡¯s thest time you ate¡­ or showered?¡± she asked. I shrugged. She sighed and walked in, closing the door behind her. She pushed me gently to my room and into my bathroom. She made me pull off my clothes before she made me get in the shower. I sat down and pulled my knees up to my chest. I put my head on my knees and closed my eyes. Tears trickled across my face andnded on my knees as Quinn ran the bath water. She practically gave me a sponge bath. She ran the water over my body before she picked me up out of the tub and wrapped a towel around me. ¡°Hayden,¡± I said hoarsely. I hadn¡¯t talked in days so my voice was scratchy and sore. Quinnid me down on my bed and put my head on herp and just ran her hand over my hair. I took a shaky breath. ¡°I know,¡± she said softly. ¡°He will wake up, and when he does, you don¡¯t want him to see you like this, do you?¡± she asked. I shook my head gently and closed my eyes to keep from crying. I didn¡¯t have enough energy to cry anymore. After a while, Quinn dressed me and dragged me to the kitchen before she sat me at the table. She cooked some soup before she made me eat it. It was a slow and painful process, but I eventually ate it all. I didn¡¯t want to move, let alone eat. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, standing up suddenly. I looked at her confused. ¡°Where?¡± I asked; my voice better due to the hot soup. ¡°You¡¯re going to go talk to Hayden,¡± she said. I sighed and shook my head. ¡°What good would that do?¡± I said hopelessly. She dragged me out of the apartment anyway. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Talking to him will help you,¡± she said as we pulled up to the hospital. I hated hospitals, but I did want to see Hayden again. Quinn left me alone when we reached Hayden¡¯s room. I sat in my chair by his bedside and sighed. I held his hand gently and looked at his peaceful face. ¡°Hayden,¡± I started. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this earlier, but we¡¯re having a baby. Me and you. It would be better if you would wake up. You coulde to the doctor appointments with me and we could look at baby names. I need you. I need you to get through this. I need you and this baby is going to need you,¡± I said. The monitor monitoring his brain spiked. I couldn¡¯t help the small hopeful smile that stered itself on my face. He heard me. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good, Hayden. Now just open your eyes,¡± I said softly. I knew it probably wouldn¡¯t happen but I couldn¡¯t help being hopeful right now. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the baby is a boy or girl yet, but we can find out together. Luca told me about your n to propose. I would¡¯ve said yes,¡± I kept talking. His brain monitor spiked again. I squeezed his hand gently. I knew he wouldn¡¯t wake up, but it didn¡¯t keep me from hoping. I stood and kissed his head gently. The monitor spiked again. I sighed and touched his head gently before I left. Seeing Hayden did make me feel better. After leaving the hospital, I grabbed a bite to eat with Luca. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± he asked. I shrugged and used my fork to move my food around my te. ¡°Better. I went to see Hayden. His brain was active. He heard me,¡± I said with a slight smile. ¡°I know I¡¯m stupid for thinking he would wake up, but it was progress,¡± I shrugged. Luca shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that makes you stupid. You love him. You¡¯re going to want to hope for the best,¡± he said. I shrugged. ¡°I just¡­ it¡¯s not fair. Hayden doesn¡¯t deserve this after everything that he¡¯s been through. It should be me at that hospital in aa, not Hayden,¡± I said, tears brimming my eyes. Luca reached out and squeezed my hand gently. ¡°You¡¯re just having survivor¡¯s guilt. It could¡¯ve happened to anybody,¡± he tried tofort me. I wiped away the fresh tear that ran down my cheek. ¡°Yeah, but it shouldn¡¯t have happened to him,¡± I said in a whisper. I looked away from him and towards my stomach. I sighed and shook my head. ¡°This is all terrible timing. It¡¯s just terrible in general. None of this should be happening,¡± I said, covering my face with my hands. ¡°Hey, you know that all of us will help out with the baby if you need it,¡± he offered. ¡°If Hayden doesn¡¯t wake up¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m keeping the baby. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want to do this without him,¡± I admitted. ¡°Jo, you wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Luca¡­ I just don¡¯t know about anything anymore. It¡¯s like everything has been turned on its head and everything is spinning out of control. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore,¡± I said gently. Luca sighed. ¡°Jo, we¡¯re all going through this. I¡¯ve known Hayden since high school. It¡¯s hard for me seeing him like this too,¡± he said. I sighed and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luca. I know that I¡¯ve been selfish with this whole thing but can you really me me?¡± I said. He shook his head. ¡°No. I know that you love him more than all of usbined. There¡¯s no question about it. You have every right to be selfish when ites to Hayden¡­ Just, don¡¯t be selfish when ites to that baby,¡± he asked. I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said. Chapter 37: Casa de Luca Chapter 37: Casa de Luca We finished eating and Luca drove me to the warehouse. I sat on the couch and watched their practice. I was without a partner and pregnant, so I couldn¡¯t really practice anyway. I wasn¡¯t even paying to everyone; I was lost in my thoughts. All of the sudden, Luca was standing in front of me, holding out his hand. I looked around and noticed that everyone was gone. ¡°Come on,¡± he said softly. I looked at him curiously and took his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. He started the music before he came back to me and wrapped an arm around my waist. ¡°We¡¯re dancing,¡± he said as he took my hand in his. I sighed and tried to take a step away from him. ¡°Luca,¡± I said. ¡°No,¡± he said, pulling me to him again. ¡°When you were dancing, you were happy.¡± ¡°When I was dancing with Hayden, I was happy,¡± I corrected him. He sighed and took a step towards me, making me take a step back. One two three, one two three; over and over again. He smiled lightly. ¡°See? It¡¯s just a simply waltz... Nothing fancy,¡± he said. I sighed and followed his lead. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was helping. After a moment, I found a small smile creeping on to my face. ¡°There you go,¡± he said softly. He spun me out and stepped up behind me. We continued the three step with Luca behind me. He picked me up and spun my once bringing me back to face him. Iughed when my feet hit the ground again. I missed dancing. We stopped and Luca smiled lightly at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard youugh in two months,¡± he said. I looked at the floor as I blushed. I was beginning to feel guilty for having fun when Hayden wasying in aa. My smile fell and I covered my face with my hands briefly. I puffed out a breath and pulled my fingers through my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said as tears brimmed my eyes. Luca sighed before he pulled me into a hug.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everything is going to be okay, Jo. With or without Hayden, you¡¯re a strong girl. You¡¯ll get through it,¡± he said. I squeezed my eyes shut as a tremor shook me. I didn¡¯t want to think about moving on without Hayden. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I can do this,¡± I cried. Luca rubbed my back gently. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for you to get away from here for a little bit,¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him,¡± I sobbed. ¡°Listen, Jo,¡± he started as he pulled away. He put his hands on my shoulders and bent to look me in the eyes. ¡°Hayden¡¯s oue is up in the air right now, but you are still alive and well. It doesn¡¯t make any sense to jeopardize you and your baby¡¯s health because of his. Hayden is like my brother and it hurts me to see him that way, but I can¡¯t put my life on pause until he wakes up. He wouldn¡¯t want me to¡­ and he wouldn¡¯t want you to do that either,¡± Luca said. I sniffled and looked away from him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t, but I know Hayden. And I know that if he saw you like this right now, he would be mad at you for doing this to yourself,¡± Luca countered. I let out a shaky breath. I knew he was right, but I didn¡¯t want him to be. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore,¡± I admitted, letting my shoulders droop. Luca pulled me back into a hug. ¡°That¡¯s what your friends are for, Jordyn, but you¡¯ve been pushing everyone away¡­ Come stay with me,¡± he offered. ¡°Just until Hayden wakes up. Being alone in that house, with everything there reminding you of him is only making you spiral faster,¡± Luca said. I hesitated but I knew he was right. I needed someone to watch me and keep me somewhat sane through this. I finally nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed. Luca took me to my ce long enough for me to pack everything I needed and then we were road again. I was looking out the window nkly; watching the scenery pass but not really seeing it. I looked around curiously when we pulled through a gate and up a long driveway to a huge house. I looked at Luca before I looked around confused. I never really thought about where everyone else lived, but I assumed it was an apartment or something. I wasn¡¯t expecting this at all. It was a huge, multi-story, red brick infrastructure. The driveway split in two. The one on the left circled around a water fountain in front of the house and led back to an exit gate while the right side of the driveway continued straight beside the side of the house. We took the straight part of the driveway and pulled into the garage on the side of the house. Luca didn¡¯t say a word; he only grabbed my stuff and led me inside. My jaw dropped. We went through a small hallway before we emerged in a kitchen that looked like it was made for Bobby y. There were TVs set up around the kitchen in various ces. From the kitchen, the living room was visible. It had a rustic homey feel to it. There was a huge t screen mounted on the wall above the a fake firece. There were about three couches and a coffee table that fitfortably in the living room. The right wall was a series of ss doors and windows that led to a patio. There was a round booth tucked away in the corner of the kitchen under a window. The whole house was bright and cheery. The house had a high ceiling. Over to the right, there was a balcony hallway that led to more rooms. It looked like there was a dining room and a study downstairs to the left. ¡°Luca, you live here?¡± I said softly, scared it would disappear if I talked too loudly. He chuckled and walked past me towards the front entrance. I followed him. We walked up some stairs to the balcony hallway and even further down the hallway to a room. I nodded over to the room on the other side of the hallway. ¡°That¡¯s Jason¡¯s room,¡± he pointed out. ¡°Mine is the master downstairs. You saw the door on the back wall where the TV was?¡± he asked. I nodded. ¡°Luca, how is this your house?¡± I asked. He chuckled and shrugged as he set my things down. ¡°My grandpa left it for me after he kicked the bucket. Jason and I live here. I know that it seems like a big house, but with Jason and me here, you¡¯ll never be alone¡­ I promise,¡± he said. I sighed and looked down at my feet. ¡°Thank you, Luca,¡± I said gratefully. He hugged me gently. ¡°We¡¯re always going to be here for you,¡± he said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ll make you something to eat, and Jason should be home any minute.¡± I nodded. We walked downstairs to the kitchen. I sat on the stool at the ind bar. The kitchen was put to good use. Luca could¡¯ve given Emerald a run for his money. Jason dide home in the middle of Luca¡¯s cooking show. He snuck up behind me and hugged me. ¡°Hey kitty cat,¡± he said. I chuckled and put my arms over his. ¡°Hey Jason,¡± I said. He kissed my cheek dramatically. ¡°Luca texted me telling me you wereing over. How long are you staying?¡± he asked. I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I said. ¡°As long as she wants,¡± Luca said, wiping his hands on a towel before flinging it over his shoulder. Luca turned off the stove and put the towel on the arm of the oven. ¡°Dinner is served,¡± he added with a smile. He set a te down in front of me. I was surprised; it was all my favorites, grilled salmon with lemon, mashed potatoes, and spinach. I smiled and took the fork that he offered me. Jason, Luca and I ate dinner before Luca showed me around the rest of the house. I jumped in the shower before I passed out in my new bed in my new room. Chapter 38: Unknown Heart Chapter 38: Unknown Heart The next day, Luca took me to go see Hayden. I loved and hated seeing him at the same time; it made me happy being around him, but at the same time, it made me sad that he wasn''t awake. I watched the dance rehearsals and even danced a little before Luca took me back to his house. Jason and I watched a movie while Luca cooked dinner. Luca cooked all food I ate for a week straight. I think it was to make sure that I was eating, but I wasn''tining; Luca made amazing food. I''d gained my weight back and actually started looking out for the baby. If this was thest thing that Hayden would ever give me, I would cherish it always. I owed him that much. My dad stayed with me until I was stable, which Luca attributed a lot to. After my dad left, I was surprisingly fine. Luca kept me too busy to think about anything else. Jason was there for me too, but not as much as Luca. It was like he made it a point to be around me at all times. I didn''t mind it; I liked thepany. Hayden had been in aa for four months with me visiting him almost every day. It did get easier. I''d epted the fact that Hayden wasn''t waking up anytime soon. I''d also epted the fact that I was six months pregnant. Luca would take me to my doctor''s appointments with me which helped a lot. It kept me from feeling so vulnerable and lonely. I went all that time without celebrating any birthdays or holidays. I watched as everyone else moved on with their lives. I couldn''t. I''d decided to keep the baby, but I hadn''t told anyone yet. My dad kept up the payments for the apartment and I quit my job. I was going to keep the apartment exactly the way it was. All of my clothes were at Luca''s house, but I was saving the apartment for whenever Hayden woke up. I wasn''t going to touch a thing. I wanted everything to be exactly as he left it when he got home... if he got home. I''de back from a walk and closed the door behind me. I didn''t see Luca or Jason anywhere so I went looking for them. I''d entered the living room just in time to see Jason and Luca trail off to Luca''s room. I couldn''t help myself. Once the door closed, I tip toed over to the door and pressed my ear against it. "You can''t do this to him. Hitting on his girlfriend, his pregnant girlfriend while he''s in aa? Come on man, from the first time Hayden saw her; he was in love with her. He loves her. And your n is to, what, derail her?" I heard Jason say. "No! Look, I''m aware of all of that, but what if Hayden doesn''t wake up? Then Jo will be alone; really alone. And pushing all of her friends away the way that she is, she won''t be able to handle it. I''m just going to be here for her, no matter what she decides. I just want to keep her from spiraling," Luca Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. argued. Jason sighed as he took a beat. "This is low, Luca," Jason said. "You like her... I would even go as far to say that you love her," Jason said. Luca didn''t say anything. "I can''t help that," he said softly. I''d heard enough. I tip-toed away and up the stairs to my room. I sat criss-cross on the bed and subconsciously rubbed my hand over my stomach. I had a nice baby bump going. At seven months, I thought I would show a little more. There was a knock on my door. "Come in," I said. It was Luca. He smiled at me softly. "Hey, we didn''t hear youe in. How was your walk?" he asked. I shrugged and avoided his eyes. "Fine, I guess. I''m just really restless right now," I answered honestly. I couldn''t help their recent conversation ringing through my head. Luca liked me... loved me. I didn''t know how I felt about that. "Dinner will be ready in a little bit," he said, before he sat on the bed next to me. I nodded and looked at my bump. "Hayden''s going to miss the birth of his daughter," I said in a whisper. It was more of a realization than talking to Luca. He put his hand over mine. "Everyone else will be here for you," he said, trying tofort me. I finally looked at him. "You mean you?" I said. He hesitated. "Of course, I''ll be here for you too," he tried to cover. I sighed and stood up. "I heard you talking to Jason," I admitted quietly. I covered my stomach with my arms and looked at him as I waited. "What do you mean?" he asked. I sighed and looked at my feet... well, attempted to look at my feet. "I know how you really feel about me," I exined. "And?" he asked. "I can''t help the way I feel... but I haven''t acted on my feelings," he said. He was right. I looked at him confused. I had to know. "Why?" I asked in a whisper. He stood and walked until he was standing directly in front of me. "Because if I do, you''ll feel guilty... you won''t talk to me again, and I don''t want that," he exined. I knew that he was right, but in this moment, I was lonely. And I was tired of waiting on something that might never happen. I wanted him to kiss me. "Hayden''s been in ama for five months. I am seven months pregnant. Hayden is your best friend... and I''m his girlfriend; whether he''s in ama or not. You know that... and I know that," I said out loud mostly to put my brain back on track. "And Luca, I''m keeping the baby. This little girl is thest thing that Hayden ever gave me... I''m keeping her," I added. Luca nodded. "I know. I figured you would a long time ago," he said softly. He took a step away from me. "I''m going to go fix you a te," he said, dismissing himself. I let out a breath I didn''t even know I was holding. This was not good. I ran a hand over my face. "Ow," I said as I felt a push against the inside of my stomach. I put a hand where the baby just kicked and looked at my stomach. That was a powerful kick. I took a deep breath and headed downstairs. I went to the kitchen and grabbed an ice pack out of the freezer. "What''s wrong?" Jason asked. I sighed loudly and put the ice pack against my stomach. "She''s is kicking... really hard," I said. Jason chuckled lightly before he hesitated. He wanted to say something. "Look, I talked to Luca already; I heard y''all," I admitted. "And?" he asked. I sat on the couch in the living room andid my head back. "And nothing," I finished for him. "We talked, and he understands that I''m Hayden''s girlfriend;a or noa," I said. Jason sat on the ottoman and pulled my feet onto hisp. I let my eyes close as he started massaging them. "And... you''re okay?" he asked. I nodded. "I''m fine," I said. I ended up falling asleep sitting there as Jason massaged my feet. Chapter 39: Due Date Chapter 39: Due Date I was eight months pregnant. Hayden had been in aa for six months. I refused to pull the plug on him. My dad made sure that they wouldn''t pull the plug on him. When I reached my due date, I was still pregnant. My dad came back for the birth, but it didn''t happen. "Are you sure that I''m nine months?" I asked my OBGYN. She nodded. "I''m positive. You''re baby is justte. We can inducebor," she suggested. I shook my head. "No. If she''s not ready, I don''t want to force her," I said. "Are you sure?" Luca asked me. He still went to my doctor''s appointments with me because I didn''t want to go by myself. I nodded. "Let heres when she wants," I said. "I''m only a few dayste anyway. I''m going to go see Hayden," I said. I saw Luca''s face twitch slightly as he tried to keep the look of disappointment and guilt off of his face. I ignored it as the doctor wiped the gel off of my stomach. I got a picture of my baby before I went to the hospital to see Hayden. I went in alone. I just talked to him. "Hayden, our baby is going toe any day now; our little girl. I want you to be there with me in the delivery room... please wake up," I said softly. His heart monitor started beeping erratically. Doctors and nurses rushed in with machines and medicines. They pushed me aside and started working on him. "What''s happening?" I asked, scared. "His heart is failing, we need to move now. Get her out of here," a doctor barked orders. He continued barking orders to nurses and other doctors as I was led out of the room. I looked in through the window as tears streaked my face. Heart failure? I thought he was stable. None of this was making any sense. Suddenly everything was moving slowly. As I peered into the window, I found myself screaming and banging my fists against the ss. This couldn''t be happening. I prayed that this wasn''t happening. I hoped that any minute now I would wake up to realize that this was all just a terrible nightmare. But it didn''t happen... I never woke up. The doctors did all they could, but it wasn''t good enough. 5:07 PM...that was the time of death recorded for Hayden Grayson McCormick. That was the time that a piece of my heart died. I watched as they stopped working on him. They rolled the machines out and closed the curtains, blocking my view of them bagging him. I screamed and fussed and kicked. I went into full blown hysteria. I felt arms go around me, trying to calm me down. I was still sobbing uncontrobly but I''d stopped screaming. I crumbled. My heart felt like it was about to burst out of my chest. And the fact that I moved like that with a beyond pregnant belly was a mystery. My knees wobbled and I slid to the floor. Luca went with me. "Jordyn," I heard Luca sigh. This couldn''t be happening. I needed to wake up. I clung to Luca''s arm as I cried. He pushed my hair away from my face and shushed me. "He can''t be gone... he just can''t," I sobbed. I refused to open my eyes. I kept them shut, still hoping I was dreaming. Luca held me tightly and pushed my hair back. "Jo, I know you don''t want to hear it right now, but you''ll be okay. You and your little girl will be okay," Luca said softly. I didn''t want to hear it. I just sobbed and cried right there in the hallway until I passed out. I woke up in my bed at Luca''s house. I sat up and pushed my hair out of my face. Hayden... Hayden was the first thing on my mind. I eased my body back down to the bed. I wish I could''ve curled up in the fetal position, but I was already carrying someone who was doing that. I put a hand on my stomach when I felt a kick. Since my baby was full term, her kicks really paced a punch. I let out a breath and closed my eyes. It hurt. She kicked again and again. I let out a little yelp and started pacing to calm her down. There was a light knock on my door before Jason came in. "Are you okay, Jo?" he asked. I sighed and shook my head. "No, My baby won''t stop kicking, and it''s really starting to hurt," I said, ignoring the real reason why I wasn''t okay. He paused a moment before he put his hands on my shoulders. "I know you don''t want to hear this now, or really ever, but... we need to start making arrangements for the funeral," he said softly. I swallowed the lump that started forming in my throat as my eyes watered. "You''re right... I don''t want to hear it," I whispered. "He''s gone... and there is nothing that we can do about it. There was nothing we could do about it," Jason continued. My tears flowed over as I looked away from him. "Jason, stop," I said hoarsely. "I don''t want to think about it. I just want to get this baby out of me and go to sleep and never wake up," I said. He started shaking his head. "Don''t think like that. You''re alive... I think we''d all want you to stay that way. You'' survived... and you''ll survive again. You are alive," he said. I sighed and went back to my bed. I paced again and ran my fingers through my hair before I closed my eyes, my tears falling as I did so. "Then why don''t I feel that way? Why do I feel so empty? Why do I feel dead?" I countered. "You just lost someone you love. That''s bound to happen, but believe it or not, this isn''t the end of the world. You will have a baby soon, and you''ll have someone new to love; that baby. And eventually, you''ll move on. You just have to hang in there for now," he said. "I don''t want to move on," I said. "You''ll be miserable until you do," he argued. "He d-died yesterday, Jason," I said as more tears fell from my eyes. "And the funeral will probably give you closure," Jason said. "Look, I know this is hard, but you can''t slip into the same depression you did after the ident happened. You really can''t afford to think about this too long. You need to grieve and move on," he instructed. I shook my head and rested my hands Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. on my stomach. "I can''t," I breathed. He wrapped his arms around me and sighed. It was hard for him to hug me with me being so pregnant but he managed. "It''s April, Jordyn. The ident happened in September. That was seven months ago. A lot of us just epted the fact that he wouldn''t wake up. I think this was harder for you because you still had hope that he would wake up. The rest of us let go of that hope a long time ago," he said softly. "It''s time to let go." I clung to him as more tears squeezed out of my eyes. "It hurts," I cried. He rubbed my back gently. "I know, Jo... I know," he said quietly. Chapter 40: Just Like Hayden Chapter 40: Just Like Hayden A week passed with me mopping around the house. I couldn''t help it; I''d just lost someone I''d nned to spend the rest of my life with. Luca had to practically force feed me to make sure I was eating. I tried to grieve and move on like Jason said, but I just couldn''t. I was sitting on the stool in the kitchen while Luca was making dinner. I stared into my ss of ice water and watched the condensation form little droplets. "Jo," Luca said lightly. I looked up and him and sat that he was done. "Food''s ready," he said again. I picked up the spoon and started eating the chicken noodle soup in front of me. "Thanks," I muttered. Luca hesitated before he turned to me again. "I went ahead and nned the funeral. I know Jason was pushing you to do it, but... now you don''t have to worry about it," he exined softly. My eyes were watery from the word ''funeral''. I didn''t know whether to thank him or p him for bringing it up. I settled on not saying anything. I hoped off of the stood and froze as a flow of water released itself from between my legs. "Uh oh," I breathed. Luca turned to me quickly. He couldn''t see anything because he was still on the other side of the ind. "What was that?" he asked. "My water just broke," I said softly. Luca''s eyes widened as he walked around to check. I held the bottom of my huge stomach. "Jason! Grab the bag," Luca yelled. They''d put together abor bag for me full of all the things I would need when I go intobor. They had already even started turning the guest room into a nursery. I don''t think they were nning on letting me out of their sight any time soon. Jason can charging down the stairs with the prep bag. Luca grabbed the keys and started leading me to the garage. "Wait," I stopped him. He looked at me worried. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "I don''t want to sit in the car with my pants all wet," I said. Luca rolled his eyes. "That doesn''t matter;e on," he said. I pulled away from him and started for the stairs. "I''m going to go change," I said. "You''ve got to be kidding me. Jason, go start the car. Jordyn,e on, you are beingpletely irrational right now. We need to get you to the hospital. You''re going intobor, does that not register with you?" he asked. I held my stomach as I walked up the stairs. Luca grabbed my arm and helped me. I guess he realized that the sooner I changed clothes, the sooner we could leave. I changed into a maxi dress and flip flops. Luca turned away while I changed my underwear. "Now we can go," I said. Halfway down the hallway, I stopped as my face contorted in pain. "Ow," I breathed. I felt a pressure pushing down. "Come on, Jo, you just have to make it to the car," Luca said. I felt another contraction and held on to the wall. Luca scooped me up and carries me the rest of the way. Jason opened the door for him. This wasn''t the car I was expecting. It was the van. Lucaid me down in the seat and got in with me. Jason sped off before the door was even closed. Luca got the door closed and we were on our way. At a stoplight, a police officer pulled up beside us. I was beyond in pain by this point. I couldn''t help it, I started to push. I yelled as beads of sweat started to form on my forehead. Whoever said that childbirth was a beautiful thing forgot to mention how painful it was. It felt like I was starting to be split in two. I''m pretty sure that it was toote for any pain meds by this point. Jason asked the police officer for an Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. escort and he gave it to us dly. Next thing I know, doctors and nurses are rushing me into the hospital. "Call my dad," I yelled to Jason. My breathing was bingbored as pushing became harder. I yelled and closed my eyes as I pushed again. My hair was starting to matt to the sides of my face. I gripped the nearest thing. "You can have one person in the delivery room with you," the doctor informed me. "Luca," I breathed. They pushed me into a delivery room while Luca went to go scrub in. They set me up in the delivery bed and put my feet in stirrups. I was in too much pain to question it. The doctor told me to push. Luca held my hand and I squeezed it as hard as I could. I took a deep breath before I pushed. I pushed for as long as I could before I had to breathe again. I probably pushed about six times. It was bing a very slow process. It was already way pass painful. I started crying as I shook my head. I couldn''t do it anymore. "Come on, one more big push," the doctor encouraged me. I shook my head. I didn''t want to push anymore. "Just one more, Jo; you can do this," Luca said. He gave my hand a light squeeze. I took a few deep breaths before I gave onest push. I held it longer than normal. I let out a yell just as all the pressure was released from me. I sighed and tried to catch my breath as I let my head fall back onto the bed. I was exhausted and lightheaded. Luca got to cut the cord before they took my baby away. Luca smiled at me. He had tears in his eyes that I didn''t understand. "What?" I asked hoarsely. "She''s beautiful," he breathed. "Good job, Jo," he said. Despite my tired, sweaty nature, Luca leaned forward and kissed my head. His lips lingered for a moment before he pulled away. I just remembered that my baby wasn''t crying when she came out. I thought babies were supposed to cry. A nurse was bustling around. I stopped her. "Where''s my baby?" I asked. The nurse hesitated and I felt my stomach drop. My first thought was that she was a stillborn. If I had to lose one more person in this life, I would go so far off of the deep end that no one would be able to save me. The nurse smiled at me warmly. "I believe that they''re getting her and her paperwork in order now," she said. I sighed in relief. A momentter, they brought out my baby girl. I smiled as happy tears stung my eyes as they ced her in my arms. I stared at her beautiful face. She had Hayden''s icy blue eyes and dark brown hair. Her hair was thick but straight like Hayden''s. Her eyes were doe-like and curious. She had my face; high cheek-bones, a slightly pointed chin and almond eyes. Her skin was more like Hayden''s. She looked just like Hayden only she had thick brown hair. Her little face suddenly started turning bright red as she started to scream. I only smiled at her. She was probably hungry. I adjusted myself before I started feeding her. Luca put a hand on my shoulder as he kissed the side of my head. "You did a great job, Jo. She''s beautiful... she looks just like you," Luca smiled. After I finished feeding her, I let Luca hold her. He smiled down at her as he rocked her gently. He started baby-talking to her. I chuckled softly and watched them. Luca lookedpletely in love. He looked at me with the same look before he gave her back to me. He hesitated before his lips brushed against mine gently. I, surprisingly, let him. I kissed him back gently before I pulled away to look down at the beautiful baby Hayden and I created. I would always miss and love Hayden, but Jason was right. If I was going to ever be happy in my life, I had to open my heart to love again... and that''s exactly what I was going to do; starting with my beautiful baby and Luca. I could do that much. But I would always remember Hayden. This was my closure. The nurse came in with a piece of paper I perceived to be my baby''s birth certificate. "Do you know what you want to name her?" the nurse asked. I nodded and looked at her, then to Luca before I looked to the nurse. I knew exactly what I wanted to name her. I thought that I knew what I wanted to name her before, but now I really knew. I knew exactly what I wanted to name her. "Hayden," I smiled softly. "Hayden Annalea Campbell." Chapter 41: Sequel: Down the Rabbit Hole Chapter 41: Sequel: Down the Rabbit Hole I hated/loved my life. My mom was a dance teacher at a studio that her and my dad started, both of my parents were a famous choreographer, and I lived in sunny San Diego, California with my best friend in the whole world, Caleb Hawkins. The only downside: I had the most annoying little sister, and my parents -specifically my mom- were super strict about everything. They wouldn''t let me date, drive, and I had to keep up a 3.5 GPA. My only release was dancing. I know, I know, the whole ''following in my parents footsteps'' thing. It wasn''t like they pushed me or anything. I legitamately loved dancing. I loved everything about it. I loved Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. the freeing feeling of getting lost in the music and not having to worry about anything else... Like the fact that my parents are both big, fat liars. ~ Hayden Annalea Campbell, daughter of famous choreographers Luca Matthews and Jordyn Campbell, isn''t a normal teenager. Her parents keep her under strict rule after what happened to her real dad, who she has no clue about. As far as Hayden knows, Luca is her father. That is, until she overhears a fight between her parents -who almost never fight. Hurt and confused, Hayden runs away. Now she''s taking a trip with her best friend (and Hollywood icon) Caleb, to uncover the truth about her real dad. But can she do it under the radar while being with Caleb? And what will happen when she finds out the truth? ~ This story is told from Jo''s daughter, Hayden''s, point of view. :) I''m excited for it!! (This is a multi-POV story.) Chapter 42 I Will Prove With My Lifetime Chapter 42 I Will Prove With My Lifetime Aftering back from the Jiang family, not only Chason hurry to investigate that matter, but also Gina secretly investigated it. She did this not entirely out of concern for her son. In other words, she didn''t care about ire''s life at all, but the Jiang family''s future was of great importance to her. The Gu family''s status in S city was getting worse and worse. Her brother was a yboy who only knew how to enjoy life. Now the hope of the Gu family was all on her. "Mydy, I have found some clues. I guess it has something to do with Rena." Gina''s confidant had been following the clue secretly for a long time. Along the way, he found Rena. Although he was not Rena He? Gina frowned. Why was she so reckless? Now the biggest problem was that even she could find out Rena. With the ability of Chason, it was impossible for him not to find out. As far as she knew about her son, he must be very angry this time. If he really sent Rena to prison, it might not be impossible. Even if she saved Rena, she might not be able to marry Chason anymore. Rena was the biggest chess piece in her hand. Without this chess piece, her n would fall through. Gina thought it over and decided to ask Rena face to face. Anyway, she needed to have a n. "Go and ask Rena toe to me." The first thing she needed to do now was to confirm if this girl had really done this stupid thing. Hearing that her godmother wanted to see her, Rena felt a little flustered, but she still dressed up a little and went to the vi in the east suburb. "Gina, I have long wanted to see you, but there are a lot of things to do these days." The two of them chatted for a while. Gina didn''t beat the bushes and said directly, "Are you busy with how to plot against ire?" She took a sip of tea and said slowly. Hearing that, Rena''s hand trembled, and the tea cup she was holding almost fell down. She thought she had done it perfectly, but it was a pity that the people of Chason came a step earlier and did not get rid of the baby in her belly. But she didn''t expect that her godmother would find it out so soon. But she still hemmed and hawed to defend herself, "Gina, I How dare I y tricks on Chason''s wife? " Gina put down the tea cup in her hand and said with a smile, "The tea here is better than the tea abroad. Your own people is better than a daughter-inw from outside." Hearing the words of her godmother, Rena looked at her in surprise. "What do you mean, Gina?" "Don''t lie to me. How can you hide what you have done from me?" Gina waspletely sure that it was Rena who had done that. Rena was so frightened that her face turned pale. She thought her godmother was going to hand her over, and her tears came out in an instant. "Gina, I didn''t mean to do that. I just I know that the reason why Chason married ire is because of that child. I feel sorry for him, so I did such a reckless thing. Gina, please trust me. I didn''t mean to do that. " Although Chason denied that his marriage was because of the baby, as a mother, she knew a little about it. Although her son seemed to be obsessed with ire, she believed that it was just on a whim. "Okay, stop crying." If Rena was to marry into the Jiang family, she was still not as good. It seemed that she had to spend more time to train her. "If I want to give you to Chason, I won''t see you alone." Hearing Gina''s words, most of her uneasiness disappeared in an instant. "Gina, don''t you me me?" "Of course I me you." Gina took a look at her and said seriously, "Fortunately, Chason is not you again for the rest of your life." Hearing this, Rena''s tears fell again. "Gina, please help me. I will listen to you in the future." Gina sighed. After all, she had watched this girl grow up. She felt sorry for her and said, "You. I''ve sent someone to tamper the clues. Chason can''t find anything about it for the time being. " Seeing that Rena heaved a sigh of relief, Gina added, "But you should never act recklessly again. If it happens again, I won''t help you at all." If it happened again, it meant that Rena was really a brainless woman. She would not let such a useless chess piece be her daughter-inw. Rena nodded obsequiously and said, "I will ask for your opinion every time I do anything in the future. But now it seems that Chason is really good to ire. I can''t just sit by and do nothing." They were a nominal couple now. It would be toote if they really fell in love and became a real couple? "Of course!" With a somewhat cold expression on her face, Gina said, "You have to make him give up this woman willingly and think of your kindness." Of course she hoped so, but what should she do? "What do you mean?" "I found out that ire''s ex-boyfriend still has some feelings for her, and they used to be in a good rtionship. I guess that ire also has some feelings for him." Gina said indifferently, "Find a breakthrough point from here. Think about it and tell me what to do." Gina had always stopped at where it should. Of course, as a useful chess piece, Rena didn''t need her to n everything. As soon as Gina did something, the investigation work of Chason couldn''t go on any longer. "So, you said that Mrs. ire was kidnapped just because those people were greedy for money? But they were obviously aiming at the baby in ire''s belly! " Chason was furious. Now that he couldn''t find out, she didn''t believe him either. "Yes, it doesn''t make sense, but now all the clues are gone." The butler was also anxious. "But they are in the dark and we are in the light. We can''t find it out in a short time." Chason rolled up his sleeves and said, "Keep an eye on this matter. The key is to send more people to protect ire. Such a thing can''t happen again." After a pause, he decided to go to the hospital. He hadn''t been to the hospital for two days since he quarreled with ire. He paced around the ward for a while, but didn''t push the door open. Chason couldn''t help but feel a little angry. He had never lost such courage to hesitate in front of a woman. Through the small ss on the door, he looked at the little woman inside, who was gently stroking her belly while listening to fetal education music. Her face revealed a smile that he had never seen before, and it seemed that she was still gently chanting "My cute baby." ire was totally different from the woman who always went against him. He had never seen her like this before. He was stunned. It was their child. It was not until the nurse came that he suddenly realized what had happened. He returned to his cold face and entered the ward. ire was also surprised to see him. She had thought that he wouldn''te back after what had happened that day. Although she didn''t want this man toe to see her these days, after all, what happened that night made her disappointed in the whole Jiang family. But somehow, she felt empty in her heart. Maybe it was because of this child that she suddenly wanted to rely on someone. But it turned out that she had no one to rely on, so for the sake of this child, she had to be stronger. None of them spoke, and ire didn''t even look up at him. ire''splete disregard of him made Chason angry again. "ire, look up!" If she was not weak now, he was afraid that he would be rough. Such a roar did not arouse the emotional change of ire at the moment. She was willing to quarrel with this man before. Although she did not take him as a reliable husband, at least for the sake of the two of them having amon child, she still treated Chason slightly different from others. But now the problem was that this man made her feel as if she were dead, so quarreling would only make her sick. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the woman still ignored him, he suppressed his anger and asked, "ire, are you still suspecting that I did that?" She sneered, "You know clearly whether you did it or not." "You!" When he found out who did it, he might even have the mood to kill that person. "ire, even if you have any misunderstandings about me, don''t you feel how good I treat you?" He almost roared out. All the doctors and nurses passing by heard the sound of the ward, but no one dared toe in to persuade him. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Even if you can''t see how good I am to you, do you think it''s necessary for me to take a lot of time to hurt you? If I really don''t want this child, even Grandpa can''t force me. " What he said made ire''s heart beat faster. With his character, he really didn''t look like the kind of person who used dirty tricks. Moreover, if he really didn''t want the baby, she had been in the Jiang family for so long and he had a lot of opportunities to get rid of the baby in her belly. But the recording? Thinking of the recording she heard with her own ears, ire couldn''t help cutting off the reason she found for this man. "Chason, if I didn''t hear it with my own ears, I couldn''t believe that you would be so vicious." "You!" He was angry again. Indeed, he didn''t know how to exin the evidence himself. Even if he told her that it was the sound effect made by a voice changer, ire would not believe it if no one was caught. After a while, he raised his head high and looked down at the woman on the bed. "ire, listen to me. Even if you don''t believe me, even if I can''t catch someone to prove my innocence all my life. But I have a way to prove it to you. If one day is not enough, then two days, if two days are not enough, then one month. If one month is not enough. One year is not enough. Then I will prove with my lifetime. " A lifetime? ire was stunned. When she came to her senses, she found that the man had already rushed out of the ward. Chapter 43 An Unknown Deal Chapter 43 An Unknown Deal Not long after Chason left, the butler came in with a lot of things. ire stunned, she put down the magazine in her hand and said, "this is..." While gasping for breath, the butler put down the things and said, "Mrs. ire, look what Mr. Chason asks me to bring you." "What?" She frowned and looked at the bags. At first, she thought it was something like a tonic, or something that Chason coaxed her again. But when the butler took it out, she was surprised to find that it was a set of oil painting tools. He actually asked the butler to move it to the ward. She looked at the butler in shock and said after a while, "this is..." "Mr. Chason said that you must be bored in the ward and asked me to bring this to you. But he said that you should take care of yourself first and don''t draw too hard. " The butler said as he put the tools in ce. Chason, was he so warm sometimes? Or did he do it out of guilt? Or was he still acting. At this moment, ire found that she could not understand this man at all. The butler sighed. One of the most important principles for him to stay in the Jiang family for so many years was to pretend to be deaf and dumb. He tried his best to pretend not to know anything about his master. But these days, seeing that Mr. Chason was in a bad mood, he knew why. He wanted to say something unconsciously, "Mrs. ire, I don''t know why you don''t believe Mr. Chason, but although he doesn''t know how to express, he is really good to you in his heart." ire got goose bumps. In fact, she couldn''t control her thoughts any more. She would definitely not believe in him anymore, but her heart kept shaking. Was it really not him? If she hadn''t heard his voice, she would have cried in his arms and told him what had happened that night. The steward tried to persuade her again, but her reaction was still indifferent. Forget it, even if she could believe him, what could she do? Did she have to believe what he said that he loved her and continued to be his wife? "You don''t have to persuade me anymore. I''m afraid you didn''t know that I heard the recording of Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chason by myself that he wanted the child to disappear. If possible, please tell him for the sake of this child. If he can''t ept us, I can leave at any time. " "Is that what she said?" The butler told Chason everything ire said. He was not as angry as he thought. Sound recording? No wonder ire said so firmly that he wanted to kill her. However, after searching for so long, he didn''t find any evidence rted to the recording. "Haven''t you found anything rted to the recording?" The butler shook his head and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, we found a small yer at the scene, but we found that it was useless. " Chason seemed to understand something, "it seems that someone used a voice changer to make ire suspect that I did everything." "How about I exin it to Mrs. ire? " The butler was eager for their recovery. He had watched Chason grow up, so he certainly didn''t want him to worry about these things every day. Exin? Chason frowned and shook his head, "no, she believes it or not." To exin to her, that stupid woman must think that he had yed some tricks. ''It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of her. One day, she will believe me, '' he thought. Of course, there were always some people who were unlike the butler and didn''t hope them to be good. Some people wished ire could disappear from Chason''s side at once. Since she met Gina from the vi in the east suburb, Rena did not dy for a moment and immediately began to investigate everything about ire. It would be better if she didn''t investigate. After investigation, she got even angrier. She had thought that ire was just an ordinary civilian girl, but now she found out that there was aplicated rtionship between her and Lucas. ording to the standard of marrying into the Jiang family, ire was not qualified at all, but Chason still protected her -- Rena gritted her teeth angrily. She didn''t believe that an ordinary woman like ire could win Chason''s heart. She had seen what kind of girl he had fallen in love with, and it would never be ire. It was just a whim. She was not afraid. It was good news for [ ] that she could find out the person who had kidnapped him. If Chason could see clearly the true face of the woman beside him was, the love he had on the spur of the moment was not worth mentioning. Thinking of this, she had an idea. When she appeared in the appointed coffee shop in a ck dress and a big hat, Lucas looked at the exquisitely dressed and beautiful woman in front of him in surprise. "Who are you? " Rena took off her sunsses and said with a smile, "well, are you very disappointed that I''m not ire." This was Rena''s n. Since she couldn''t hurt her aboveboard and force her to leave the Jiang family, she would do as Gina had told her. She didn''t have to do something by herself to achieve her goal. Lucas was stunned. In fact, he hesitated for a long time after receiving the message. After being warned by Chason, he really realized how powerful that man was. For his business, he really dared not act rashly. But ever since he married Fiona, he found that life was not what he thought. Fiona was a sentimental woman. What he didn''t get from ire seemed to all get from this woman. But after they got married and she was pregnant, her figure was obviously out of shape. She was not a quiet woman, and the rtionship between them had been disgraced, so she was naturally sensitive and suspicious. He had thought that he would be able to live a happy life with a beautiful wife after marrying Fiona, but he didn''t expect that he would face a woman who pressed him so much every day. In particr, ire came to their wedding that day. She was also pregnant, but ire was more beautiful. He missed ire more and more, but he couldn''t do anything because of the warning of Chason. He could only live a boring life every day and didn''t know what to do. Therefore, when he received this fake message, he decided toe. If he could meet his beloved ex- girlfriend, that would be the best thing during this period of time. However, he didn''t expect that it was a strange woman in front of him. "Who are you?" Lucas said warily. Was it Chason who sent him to test him? Taking a sip of coffee slowly, Rena smiled and said, "don''t be so nervous. It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is that we both don''t want ire to stay in the Jiang family, right? " Lucas was stunned. He didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, most pert of his business were controlled by Chason. "She is my sister. Why don''t I want her to stay in the Jiang family?" ire''s ex-boyfriend was a little interesting. He looked gentle, but he was also good at lying. With a scornful smile on her face, Rena thought that only such a man could be her partner. "Really? As far as I know, ire is not only your wife''s sister, but also your ex-girlfriend, right? " Sweat broke out on Lucas''s forehead. Few people knew about it. After all, for the sake of the Xu family, the grudge among the three of them had been concealed. Obviously, the woman in front of him was well prepared. It was useless for him to pretend not to know. "What do you want?" "It''s very simple. We have the same goal now. As long as you can make ire leave the Jiang family, not only can you get what you want, but also you have been wanting to get thend outside the city, haven''t you? With such a small thing, what the Jiang family can help you, I can also help you. " He really couldn''t find a way to refuse this good thing of killing two birds with one stone. However, Chason''s warning was still in his ears. It was not appropriate for him to go against him in public. "I can''t afford to offend Chason. I can''t promise you this." "Mr. Lucas, you are a famous man in S city. The woman you like has been taken away, but you don''t work hard to get her back at all. Are you a man? " Rena tried to irritate him. Lucas smiled bitterly. It was useless to irritate him. He only cared about ire, but he cared more about was business. It seemed that it was useless. Rena sneered, "you can''t afford to offend the Jiang family, and can you afford to offend the Gu family?" The Gu family? After a short pause, Lucas immediately understood what she meant. "If you don''t want to cooperate, we can only be enemies. The Jiang family can make you lose, so can I. " Rena sneered. She was threatening him! It took a while for Lucas to calm down. "Whether I do it or not now is a dead end, isn''t it? " "No, as my partner, I won''t let you die." She suddenly lowered her voice and whispered in his ear. The perfume on her body made him unable to breathe for a moment. "Do as I say. Chason won''t do anything to you." He raised his head and asked, "what should we do?" "Let him believe that it''s ire who still loves you, not you who still loves her. Chason is a reasonable man. He won''t get angry with you if he knows that you didn''t provoke him. " She put down the coffee and said cruelly, "but if you don''t do it, I''ll ask the Gu family to buy the Xu Group tomorrow." Although the Gu family had declined a lot in the past few years, Mrs. Gina of the Gu family was still the daughter-inw of the Jiang family, and also the mother of Chason. In addition, the Gu family had a strong foundation, so it was easy for them to buy Xu Group. The Xu Group had just been listed, and he was not good at doing business. Thepany''s affairs were very difficult to deal with. So far, he had no choice but to have a try. After a moment of silence, Lucas nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you. But please keep your promise and don''t let me touch the bottom line of the Jiang family. " "Don''t worry." Rena was in a good mood. As a man like Lucas, she was not sure whether she would be able to make peace with him for a while. After all, they had amon goal, and Lucas could be controlled by her. "I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation. " Chapter 44 Be My Wife Forever Chapter 44 Be My Wife Forever It was really hard to stay in the ward every day. If it was before, ire would definitely try to sneak back, but now she did not take the initiative to ask for leaving the hospital. On the one hand, she was worried about the baby in her belly. It was really different to be a mother. On the other hand, she didn''t want to go back to the Jiang family, and had to cooperate with that hypocritical man''s acting. However, she thought she could escape from Chason in the hospital, but this man directly moved things to the hospital. The reason why Chason could do such an incredible thing was that he had to thank his good friend, Rachel. Perhaps it was because he couldn''t stand it anymore that he said out of kindness, "Chason, you can''t do this. If a woman is angry, you have to coax her." "Shut up. Don''te up with bad ideas." At the thought of his suggestionst time, which made him have a big quarrel with ire. Rachel picked his eyebrows, "are you popr with women, or am I popr with women? " "You!" Chason was so angry that he said after a while, "get out!" "Then I''m leaving." Then he walked out. Chason touched his forehead and said angrily to him who were leaving, "you think you are the only one who can coax a woman, and I can''t? " He really didn''t believe that he couldn''t handle ire? "Larry, pack up my work stuff." Chason ordered with a frown. When Chason showed up in the ward, ire was painting. In her painting, there were a pair of children who were setting off fireworks. They looked carefree and happy. "It''s so beautiful. Mrs. ire, you are so talented. " The nurse who was greeting her couldn''t help praising her. ire was a little embarrassed, "it''s easy to draw. If you like it, I''ll give it to you. " "That''s great! Mrs. ire, do you like fireworks? " The nurse said happily as she held the painting. ire nodded and recalled her childhood. At that time, she was asked to give the fireworks to her sister, so she rarely had the chance to set fireworks in person. While the two were talking, the nurse suddenly bent over to the man who hade in for a long time. "Mr. Chason." He nodded and the nurse left sensibly. "What are you doing here?" She didn''t want to see him, so she deliberately stayed in the hospital she hated most. But he came to her. As if he hadn''t heard her, Chason raised his eyebrows and said, "your painting is so ugly. How could someone want it?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I am not give it to you." ire was speechless. Chason wanted to say something to ease the tension. After all, Rachel asked him to coax ire. But he didn''t know why he couldn''t say anything soft at the sight of this woman. In other words, he couldn''t say anything soft in the first ce. He frowned and squeezed out another sentence, "draw one for me too." ire''s eyes widened. What? Did she hear it wrong? He disliked her painting just now. Why did he ask her to draw one for him? How could a normal person have such a thought? Besides, didn''t he know that she didn''t like him at all? How could he be so shameless? She put down the brush and didn''t talk to him. The doctor said that she should keep a good mood and not hurt the baby because of this man. "ire, I''m talking to you." Chason had never been ignored like this, and his anger rose again. ire didn''t want to quarrel with him at this time, and replied coldly, "Chason, I''ll draw a line between you and me. Don''t mess with me. I''ll abide by the agreement. We won''t interfere with each other, okay? " Wouldn''t interfere with each other? Was she so unwilling to have anything to do with him? "ire, just wait and see." He rushed out angrily. It was good for him to leave. In fact, she had figured it out. Even if Chason treated her sincerely as the butler said, why did she ask someone to hurt her? Even if he didn''t do it, it was because of him. She didn''t want to be his wife, nor did she want to have anything to do with these messy things. No matter whether that thing was done by Chason or not, she would not hate or doubt him anymore. Now she just wanted to stay away from him and protect herself. She would leave as soon as she gave birth to the baby. "ire,e with me to a ce." ire was in a daze and lost in various fancies and conjectures. Suddenly, Chason, who had already left, rushed in and said abruptly, which startled her. "Why haven''t you left yet?" "Come with me." Chason. didn''t exin, but reached out to pull her. ire was frightened, she stepped back and asked, "what are you doing?" Seeing that the woman was so on guard against him, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of Chason''s mouth. "I said,e with me." Of course, she didn''t want to leave, and she didn''t know what he was going to do. Chason was angry and anxious, so he simply turned around and picked her up. "Chason, what are you doing?" ire screamed in panic, trying to attract other people in the hospital. However, Chason carried her all the way through the corridor of the hospital''s top floor, but no one paid any attention to her. After all, it was Chason who held her in his arms. No one dared to interfere in their affairs. Moreover, in the eyes of outsiders, they were a very happy couple. What happened between them was just the fun of a couple. "Shut up. ire, I won''t hurt you in broad daylight. " Suppressing his anger, Chason strode towards the rooftop of the hospital. ire was stunned when she was put down. The huge ground on the rooftop of the hospital was full of roses. She turned around and looked at Chason in surprise. The man walked out from behind. After a rustling sound, the sky above the rooftop of the hospital was full of fireworks of all kinds of colors and styles. ire stood under the roof and looked at the sky, unable to speak for a moment. "I will give you whatever you like." He stood under the fireworks and said solemnly through ayer of smoke. When she was a child, she didn''t participate in fireworks at home. When she grew up, she had seen others setting off fireworks, but only this one was really set off for her. As for the roses all over the ground, she didn''t know when he knew that her favorite flowers were roses. Tears welled up in her eyes and the gap between them copsed inexplicably. "Why did you do that? I don''t need it. " But the next second, her lips were blocked. The lingering and long kiss made her unable to refuse for a moment. She tried to push the man away, who she didn''t know whether she loved or hated, but he held her more tightly. "ire, I said I have a lifetime to let you believe me. " After a long time, she escaped from his arms. "Chason, you...... Why did you do that? We have agreed before. " "I can''t do that, ire. I like you. " The man in front of her said word by word, with unprecedented seriousness and tenderness, not as cold as usual. He didn''t know what he was doing at this moment. He remembered that when he first met her, he was controlled by her because of the baby in her belly. He was always the one who controlled others. How could he be controlled by others? Perhaps this was fate, he was destined to meet her. He had hated her and wanted to get rid of her, but since she came to his side, he found that he could not do it. His heart was no longer under his control. His reason told him that he couldn''t like a woman with mediocre appearance in all aspects, especially this woman didn''t love him at all. But somehow, his heart was involuntarily approaching her. This sudden confession of love made irepletely at a loss. He liked her? Did she hear it wrong! In her impression, he could hate her, harm her, y with her, but he couldn''t like her. After a while, ire replied in a hoarse voice, "Chason, but I don''t like you." After saying that, her heart was inexplicably empty, and she didn''t even notice herself. She thought it would be over in this way, but the man raised his eyebrows and said, "you will fall in love with me sooner orter." Facing the man''s domineering and confidence, she didn''t know what to say this time. "I''m asking you, the person who kidnapped me that night wasn''t really sent by you?" ire bit her lips and said slowly. It was not the first time she asked him this question, but it must be thest time. ire knew better than anyone else that she was getting more and more unconfident when she asked this question. Chason shook his head, "I said I would prove it with my whole life." "Okay." ire nodded, "this is thest time I ask this question." She chose not to be his enemy, not to doubt him, and not to hate him. This was all she could do. "However, I won''t like you, nor will I stay with you. I''m still your contractual wife. When the timees, we will act ording to the contract. " Chason didn''t react as she expected. He handed her a few fireworks and said with a smile, "take them. I''ll set off." The next second, the fireworks shone soft and beautiful light in the air, reflecting their faces. It seemed that they did not belong to thisplicated world, as if everything had arrived as scheduled. "ire, do we look like the people in your painting?" Chason turned his head and looked at the woman whose face was full of tenderness in the fireworks. "I''ll wait for you. Before the contract timees, I bet you will fall in love with me." This sentence was indeed beyond ire''s expectation. She stopped being touched and said calmly, "Okay, if you lose, you must let me go ording to the contract." "Okay." Chason nodded. He firmly believed that he would not lose. Now that she was the woman he liked and she had stepped into his world first, he would never let her go. Biting her lips, ire suddenly stretched out her hand and said, "let''s promise, as the heir of the Jiang family, you can''t break your promise. If you lie to me, you will be a puppy. " Seeing her like this, Chason''s heart skipped a beat. ''ire, you may not know it yourself. Just these inadvertent moments of you that make me get closer and more fascinated.'' "I won''t lose, ire. Just wait to be my wife forever. " He smiled, a warm smile that she had never seen before. "If you lose, you will be punished to stay with me for the rest of your life. Don''t go anywhere." Hearing these sweet words, ire didn''t want to argue with him anymore. She just nodded obediently. It didn''t matter. She wouldn''t lose. She would never fall in love with someone she shouldn''t love. Chapter 45 Her Cheating Pictures (Part One) Chapter 45 Her Cheating Pictures (Part One) However, to ire''s surprise, Chason didn''t leave. Although the two of them stayed in the same suite every day, they didn''t talk much most of the time. ire had thought that the man could leave after taking a draw, but she didn''t expect that he had no intention of leaving. "Don''t you care about thepany? " She couldn''t hold her doubts anymore. Why didn''t he care about hispany at all? Wasn''t it enough to stay by her side every day? With a smile on his face, Chason said, "you are very concerned about thepany''s performance. Don''t worry. The Jiang family is so big that it can''t fall down in a short time." Facing the man who talked nonsense, ire couldn''t find any reason to refute. She turned her head and ignored him angrily. However, Chason had already seen through her mind. "The doctor said that you can leave the hospital. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?" "I think the hospital is good. Besides, I need to have a good rest. You''d better go." ire replied. This woman, obviously, hated hospitals. Now she just didn''t want to go home to face him, but he just wanted to be here. When he was about to refute, he received a call from thepany. He had no choice but to re at her. "I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back." After he left, ire breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up a paintbrush and started filling in the sunflowers that have already been traced. When she was absorbed in her painting, the door of the ward was pushed open. "ire, it''s been a long time. You are still so good at painting. " The voice sounded familiar. After a long time, she slowly put down the brush. When she turned around and saw the person, she was shocked. "Why are you here?" "I heard that you are not in good health, so Ie to see you." Lucas was still the same. His voice was soft and gentle. She had been deceived by such a seemingly warm-hearted man in the first ce. ire frowned. The door was supposed to be closed. Didn''t Chason lock the door when he went out just now? "Mr. Lucas, don''t you know the basic courtesy? Why didn''t you knock when you entered others'' room? " "ire, do you have to be so distant from me?" Lucas was not used to this kind of attitude of her. In his heart, he was still used to the woman who was submissive and gentle to him before. "How did you know I was here?" ire asked in a mocking tone. How do you know I am not in good health? " She couldn''t help but connect her kidnapping case with the man who suddenly appeared in front of her. In the face of this sudden question, Lucas was stunned. After a long time, he said, "ire, if you want to pay attention to a person, you naturally have a way to care about his movements. " If it was in the past, she would have been softhearted, but now she just felt sick of this man''s words. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, she even wondered if she should thank that incident. If she had married this man as nned, her life would have been worse than now. "Get out. I don''t like others to visit me." ire still looked cold and alienated. It was true that she had just sent away Chason, and now she was in trouble again. It was better that Chason didn''t leave just now. Thinking of this, ire couldn''t help but hope that the annoying man was still here. Lucas was a little annoyed. He didn''te to see ire at all today, but toplete his n with Rena. However, now that she seemed to be alienated, his n could not be carried out at all. He suddenly slid forward. The next second, the easel fell down and smashed at ire before she could react. ire wanted to step back subconsciously, but was held in the arms of Lucas. "You Are you okay? " The two were stunned by his hug. ire tried to break away from his arms. She really didn''t want to get close to this man at all. "Let go of me. " Lucas looked a little disappointed. He had thought that he was here toplete the n, but at the moment he hugged this woman, he had an indescribable feeling. Perhaps it was because some people thought that someone would eventually belong to themselves, but now they found that they no longer belonged to themselves. He let go of ire slowly and left the ward in a hurry. It took ire a while to recover from the shock. She stared at the flowers and fruits left by Lucas for a while, and finally got up and threw them into the trash can. It was not that she hated that man so much. In fact, it really didn''t matter to her. She just didn''t want to make trouble for herself. For example, Chason didn''t care about her exnation at all. She didn''t know what he would do. ''No, why should I worry about that? Forget it. I just don''t want to get into trouble. The less trouble the better.'' Still, she didn''t go for trouble, trouble woulde to her. In less than two hours, Chason, who was holding an emergency meeting of thepany, took a nce at his phone subconsciously. It would be better if she didn''t take a nce at it¡ª¡ª He clenched his fist and smashed it heavily on the table. The Sales Director, who was reporting, trembled with fear. "Mrs....... Mr. Chason. " The next second, Chason stood up and suppressed his anger. "Vice-president, preside over the meeting for me." After saying that, he strode towards the door, leaving everyone confused. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. The people who attended the meeting today were all the veteran employees of the Jiang Group. They all watched him enter thepany and take over the president''s position. Although Mr. Chason was usually cold, he was definitely a person with a high degree of control over his emotions. Chapter 46 Her Cheating Pictures (Part Two) Chapter 46 Her Cheating Pictures (Part Two) But now, what happened to him? Chason came out of the meeting room without even putting on his coat. He put on his shirt and got into Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. the car. "Go to the hospital." "But...... But what happened to Mrs. ire? " The driver asked worriedly. Something happened? What could happen to her? No wonder she didn''t want to see him. It turned out that she couldn''t wait to do these things. "I told you to drive carefully. Don''t ask anything else." ''Should I tell everyone what happened?'' If this matter was exposed, how would others viewed the Jiang family? Since he could receive...... Just now, Chason received an message, which was deliberately blurred, but he still clearly saw the woman''s familiar face. It was ire. The photo was taken in the ward of the hospital, next to which there was a big easel brought by Chason, but it had fallen to the ground. ire was held from behind by a man. Through this photo, Chason could only see ire clearly, but he did not know who the man was. Now that he had received it, it meant that this matter had been known, and the impact of this matter...... He didn''t want to think about it anymore. He called Larry in a hurry, "stop your work and call the Public Rtions Department to suppress all the news rted to ire. " At this moment, Larry also received the news of that incident. When he was about to tell his boss about it, he called first. "Mr. Chason, there is news on the Inte. I''ll do it right away." Chason was so angry that he opened the news on his mobile phone. It said: "Mrs. ire, the wife of Mr. Chason of the Jiang Group has an affair in her marriage." He looked at his phone and almost crushed it. ''these reporters are so fast!'' he thought! ire, what are you doing this time again! Fortunately, he was a little rational before and informed Larry to deal with the news. After all, the Jiang family was powerful. In just a minute, the news was deleted. However, in this society where information was developed quickly, even if he deleted it in time, many people had seen it just one or two minutes ago. He suppressed his temper and drove all the way to ire''s ward. When Chason came in, ire was still drawing quietly. She felt a little headache when she saw him She had nned to ignore him as usual, but the next second, he grabbed the brush in her hand and threw it on the ground. "What are you doing?" The brush scratched the painting she had just painted. His unreasonable behavior made her very angry. "What am I doing?" For the sake of the baby in her belly, Chason had tried his best to suppress his anger. "You haven''t admitted what you have done, have you?" No, she hadn''t left the hospital for a day. She could only take a walk in the garden of the hospital. What had she done? Seeing the innocent look on the woman''s face, he was angry. "Look for yourself." Then he threw the phone to her. The moment she saw the photo, she immediately understood what had happened. Previously, when Lucas came, someone was secretly taking pictures of them. "What else do you want to say?" The man''s powerful hands held her tightly. The more she wanted to break away, the more tightly he grasped her. ire was a little angry at that moment. She wanted to exin, but now she saw that he moved. She could not help but feel angry, "it''s none of your business. " "As my wife, do you still think it''s not a big deal to have an affair in marriage?" Chason''s eyes turned red. He pressed her on the bed and bit her lips hard. She didn''t! ire struggled, but her lips were bit open by him. A trace of scarlet blood slowly rubbed out. "Let go of me! " "Pack up your things, leave the hospital and go home immediately." He tried his best to keep rational and let go of ire, "tell me, who is that man? " ring at the furious man, ire said, "since you believe what you see is true, why don''t you let this news be released. In this way, you can tell the media that I have an affair. Isn''t it good for us to divorce naturally? " "ire!" Chason almost roared, "is that what you want?" In order to divorce him, she even abandoned her own reputation. Well, this capricious man just wanted to protect the face of his rich family? She did as she said. Wasn''t it enough? "You can take it as my idea." It would be a good thing if she could take this opportunity to leave him. "ire, I don''t care what you are up to or whether you tell me who this man is. There is nothing I can''t find out. " The furious man calmed down instead. He paused and continued, "you have no right to leave for I like you. Before I change my mind, you can''t go anywhere except the vi of the Jiang family. " He used to want to obey her and set her free. But now, she was flirting with another man. The more Chason thought about it, the angrier he became. He clenched his fist again and smashed it against the wall, not noticing that it was a ss wall at all. In an instant, his hand was cut a wound by the ss on the wall and blood gushed out. ire called out subconsciously, "nurse, hurry up...... Hurry up and bind up his wound. " She couldn''t bear to see him like this. Chapter 47 Mrs. Claire is not allowed to leave the Jiang family! Chapter 47 Mrs. ire is not allowed to leave the Jiang family! "Get out." When ire called the nurse to bind up the wound for Chason, the man seemed to have lost his temper, kept a cold face and didn''t let the nurse get close. The poor nurse held the medicine te and looked at ire timidly. ire was annoyed by the inexplicable "cheating photo". Now she was even more annoyed when she saw Chason''s ungrateful look to her kindness. She waved at the nurse and said, "Forget it. Let his blood flow." "Come here." Chason grabbed the medicine te in front of the nurse with his right hand and put it in front of ire. "You bind it up." Was his head rusty? There was a professional nurse here. He didn''t allow the nurse to bind up the wound. But asked her, ayman, to do it. "I don''t know how to do it." Hearing this, Chason was even more furious. She ire always put some medical supplies in her bag before. He used to fell strange about it. Later, after a thorough investigation of ire, he found that because of her boyfriend, Lucas, who often bumped and hit himself while learning skateboards, this woman learned some simple methods to deal with it. She could learn how to bandage other men''s wound, but she didn''t want to do it now. The nurse was sensible at the moment. Since it seemed that Mr. Chason was not seriously injured, she ran away as soon as possible. ire really wanted to leave him alone, but when she saw the blood flowing out little by little, she couldn''t help but recall that at Fiona''s wedding, he blocked the ss for her, and his hand was also injured. Thinking of this, something hard in her heart melted. No matter how wrong he was, she was a person who didn''t like to owe others favors. It was better to help him deal with it. The woman in front of him was skillful and serious, which made Chason less angry. But when he thought that this woman could bind up the wound because of another man, he couldn''t help feeling sad. "Why do you care about me now?" Not in the mood to argue with this crazy man, ire bound up the ungrateful man and silently picked up the painting shelf that he had just knocked down, but then she was pulled by him. "Don''t move." "What are you doing?" She stared at the man in front of her. "You are pregnant. Don''t move." Chason said. Fancy this man still knowing that she was pregnant! ire rolled her eyes and said, "You know I''m pregnant now? What happened just now? " Didn''t he remember that she was pregnant when he rushed in and wronged her indiscriminately? Hearing this, Chason was speechless. Indeed, he was a little impulsive. However, he was not a person who was easy to get angry. Otherwise, how could he manage such a bigpany well? Indeed, even Chason himself didn''t understand why he had be such an impulsive person since he met ire. "Don''t you have anything to exin about it?" Chason didn''t answer her question directly. In fact, he didn''t believe that ire was such a person. Although the evidence was irrefutable, he had to admit that there were many people who wanted to frame them behind the Jiang family after he calmed down. Maybe it was a conspiracy of somepetitor? He just wanted to hear an exnation from her. If ire told him gently or aggrievedly that he had wronged her, those reporters were talking nonsense. No matter what, he would choose to believe ire for no reason. However, ire was not like what he thought. "Now that you believe me, is it necessary for me to exin?" Indeed, no matter what he did, he would not make her angry like this. The most terrible feeling in her life was neither physical pain nor mental tension. The most terrible feeling was that she was wronged indiscriminately. This reminded ire of the time when she was framed by Fiona and her father didn''t listen to her at all. She didn''t want to have that feeling for the rest of her life. Hearing this, Chason became angry again. This woman looked weak on the surface, but she was stubborn in nature. He just wanted ire to give in. Or did she want him to give in? How was that possible? He sneered and ordered several people toe in. He quickly collected ire''s luggage and took her to the vi of the Jiang family. He didn''t believe that he could deal with all kinds of difficult business cases, but he couldn''t deal with the woman in front of him! "From now on, Mrs. ire is not allowed to leave the Jiang family without my permission." Chason pulled ire into the house and ordered all the servants. Chason wanted to ground her? ire was angry and anxious. "Chason, what are you doing? How can you ground me? " "I can because I am Chason Jiang!" There was nothing he couldn''t do in the world. "Take Mrs. ire back to her room." As soon as Chason finished his words, the servants didn''t dare to neglect him at all. They hurried over and made a gesture of wee to ire. "Chason, how dare you!" "What do you think I don''t dare do?" Well, this woman impressed him again. How dare she question him. ire gritted her teeth and said in a hurry, "If you dare to ground me, I won''t give birth to the baby." Hearing this, the whole vi fell into silence, including ire herself. She didn''t dare to make a sound for a long time. Realizing that she had said something wrong, ire touched her belly with a guilty conscience and said in her heart, "Baby, Mommy didn''t mean to do that. Don''t be angry." However, this sentencepletely touched the bottom line of him. With his eyes wide open, he approached ire step by step. His eyes became redder and redder. "ire, say that again." "I..." Would she say it again? ire didn''t know since when she knew clearly that even when she was kidnapped, she had no time to care about her own life. All she thought about was the child. Now, she really couldn''t say it again. Chason clenched his fist for a long time, and the wound that had just been bandaged spilled blood again. He said word by word, "If you dare to hurt the baby in your belly a little, I will make all the lives around you worse than death. Such as your father and your grandmother. " Father? Grandma? Hearing that, ire was stunned. After a while, she realized that she threatened him with their child, but Chason threatened her with everyone around her. If Chason hadn''t said that, she would have thought that she had nothing to worry about. Yes, her father had hurt her deeply. After all, he had raised her up. Although she couldn''t say that she didn''t me him at all, but if Chason dared to hurt her father, she would never let him go. As for her grandma, ire felt a lump in her throat. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Why did he mention her grandma all of a sudden? Logically speaking, they were just pretending to get married. At that time, Chason only went to the Lin family once, and then he had no contact with her rtives anymore. Did he investigate her? She thought of her grandma, who was the best person in the world to her. Chason''s mother was called Nancy. She died in a difficultbor when ire was born, so ire had never seen her biological mother. Her grandma was Nancy''s foster mother, and ire''s mother was also had a miserable life. She was abandoned after she was born. Fortunately, she was adopted by the olddy who was a junkman and kept herpany all the time. Although she had a hard time, she really loved ire''s mother. After Nancy gave birth to the baby, she treated ire as her own granddaughter. At that time, as soon as Mia gave birth to her daughter, the whole family had no time to take care of ire, so they asked her grandma to take care of her. Now ire thought it was the happiest time in her life before six years old, and her grandma was the best person in the world for her. But what kind of person was Mia? How could she allow an old woman who was a junkman to go to Lin family''s house all the time? When ire went to primary school, Mia would not allow her grandma to contact them no matter what. Since then, her grandma had to visit her secretly. It was not until ire graduated from the university that she dared to buy something to see her grandma from time to time. Of course, ire didn''t tell her grandma about the fake marriage. At that time, her grandma liked Lucas very much. If ire told her about this now, she would be very sad. But now, Chason threatened her with her grandma, "Bastard, don''t you hurt my grandma!" Sure enough, there was someone this woman cared about. He seemed to have seeded. "It depends on whether you listen to me or not!" Although the servants didn''t know what had happened, after all, Mr. Chason was very worried about the kidnapping of Mrs. ire a few days ago. Why did he lock up Mrs. ire after going to the hospital a few dayster? There were so many servants in the vi of the Jiang family, but no one dared to dissuade them. ire really didn''t dare to do anything recklessly at this moment. She had seen the means of this man. She didn''t dare to bet on her loved ones. ire gave a hateful look at Chason and went upstairs with two servants. At the moment the door was closed, the tears that she had endured for a long time finally fell down. The butler, who had witnessed all this, shook his head and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chason, don''t be angry. After all, Mrs. ire is pregnant. Please don''t be angry at her." Chason frowned and took the tea from the butler. Somehow, he really didn''t want to be angry with that woman, but ire seemed to be born to get him angry. "Have you got any news from Larry?" The butler nodded and said, "I just want to tell you about this. Mr. Larry checked all the surveince cameras around the hospital, but the man rted to Mrs. ire had been wearing a mask and sunsses before entering the ward, so no one could recognize him. Since he entered the ward, he had been hiding from the surveince camera. We can''t find out who it is in a short time. " Hearing this, Chason became not so angry. At least it proved that ire had nothing to do with this thing. Since the person who did it on purpose then he was to make trouble for the Jiang family. He was not in a hurry to find out the person in the dark, but he was worried that it would hurt ire. Chason had experienced too much about these hidden attacks. Born in a rich family, he didn''t worry about fighting against these tricks at all. However, ire had never experienced that. If those people came for her, he could not be with her all the time. But that woman always felt that he was hurting her. No matter what he did, it was probably wrong in her eyes. Chapter 48 I Am A Pervert By All Means Chapter 48 I Am A Pervert By All Means Although she still lived in this magnificent vi and had the best food and clothing, ire felt that she had been in prison. "Mrs. ire, Mr. Chason told you not to go out at will." ire just stayed in the room for half a day and couldn''t stand it anymore. She had nned to sneak out when Chason was not in the vi, but was stopped at the gate by a servant who came out of nowhere. Although she felt wronged, she didn''t want to make things difficult for everyone. Now she looked at the sky through the window and felt that she was not as good as a stray dog. Perhaps it was because she was upset, ire couldn''t even do her favorite thing. She drew a picture and modified it for a long time. But she was still dissatisfied with it, so she tore it up. She was not in the mood to do what she liked, let alone eat. The food of Jiang family was really delicious. She had a good appetite in the past and was not affected by pregnancy at all. But now facing the food brought by the servants, she couldn''t eat anything even though it was her favorite food "Mrs. ire, please eat some. " "Take it out." As ire said, she retched for a while. Other women would have a strong reaction when they were just pregnant. She was better than that period, but now she had a reaction. ire didn''t eat, but a group of servants suffered. Everyone tried tofort and persuade ire, but at this moment, she was no longer the easy-going madam, but like a capriciousdy. Till night, ire had been locked in the room and lying on the bed. She did nothing but drink some water. When Chason opened the door and came in, he said without blinking his eyes, "ire, get up and have dinner." One day, there were a lot of things to deal with in thepany. When he just finished his work, he heard from the butler that ire didn''t want to eat all day long. How could she do that? What if she was starving. However, ire still closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to Chason at all. "ire!" Chason was furious. He pulled her up, stirred the food with a spoon and was about to feed her, "don''t you eat and wait for me to feed you?" In fact, ire hated people who lost their temper without eating. When she was in the Lin family''s house, Fiona locked the door and refused to eat or drink in the bedroom. She was disgusted with such behavior. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. It seemed that she didn''t know how to deal with this man except not eating or drinking. She knew that she couldn''t escape, and even if Chason didn''t care about her, he cared about the baby in her belly. She was hungry, so was the baby in her belly. Finally, they were in a stalemate. Chason couldn''t stand it anymore. He threw the bowl to the ground and grabbed ire''s arm. "What the hell do you want to do? Do you want to starve to death? " This man could also lose control sometimes? With a sneer, ire squinted at the angry man and said, "let me go. I''ll take care of myself as usual and make sure you have a healthy child. " She paused, "otherwise, even if I die in this house, I won''t have a meal." Chason sneered in his heart. Freedom? For this woman, freedom meant that she didn''t want to see him or stay with him, right? "What are you doing? Give it back to me! " After a while, Chason didn''t reply. He took her phone away. What was he doing? Was he going to cut off her connection with the outside world? Chason quickly dialed the number and shook it in front of ire. She took a closer look and found that it was a call to her grandmother. "What are you doing. Give me... " ire began to panic. The next second, she heard an old but gentle voice from the phone, "ire, is that you? " She stared at Chason with all her strength, but tried her best to calm down, "grandma, it''s me." "What''s wrong? You don''t go to work at this time. And remember to call me. " Obviously, grandma didn''t know what had happened and kept asking ire. Tears streamed down ire''s cheeks as she said, "grandma, I miss you so much. I''m sorry. " "Silly girl, I know you are busy with your work. You cane to see me when you have a holiday. By the way, how are you and Lucas going? " Grandma said with a smile. ire felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. After a while, she said, "we are fine. Grandma, don''t worry. " As soon as she finished speaking, the phone was taken away by Chason. She didn''t dare to shout too loudly, fearing that her grandmother would know something. When ire was about to grab her phone, Chason whispered in her ear, "tell her that you have broken up with Lucas a long time ago." ire didn''t dare to do anything to this crazy man. After all, her grandma was old and in poor health. She didn''t want her grandma to worry about her. She quickly found an excuse and hung up the phone. ire roared angrily, "Chason, what the hell do you want to do?" "Why don''t you tell her that you have married me?" The fire in his eyes made ire avoid him. She sneered at him and said, "I have no enmity with you. If you have any problem, juste at me. Don''t involve my grandma." In ire''s mind, the young master of the Jiang family was a cold-blooded and ruthless person. Chason didn''t argue, but raised his eyebrows and said, "okay. If you don''t eat well, and try to leave the vi, or y other tricks on me, I think I can do something to your grandmother at any time." He paused and said in a low voice, "ire, you said I was a pervert by all means. " Well, for grandma and herself, she endured it! "Bring me some food." Without taking a look at him, ire picked up the food and gulped it down. The expected date of childbirth woulde in six months. She had to endure it. But in the past half a year, the more she hated him, the more she had to endure it. The food was delicious, but it tasted like chewing wax in her mouth. After the meal, Chason left the room and told everyone to keep an eye on her before he left. "Is she asleep?" In the study, the top button of his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his beautiful corbone. The butler nodded and said, "Mrs. ire has been very tired these days. " He felt relieved as long as he fell asleep. "Has the news been sent out?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Chason. The news has been released on the headlines." In a few minutes, the whole S City would...... Knew that Mrs. ire was imprisoned by Mr. Chason because of an affair. "But, Mr. Chason, aren''t you worried that Mr. Jarred will ask?" Chason waved his hand. The reason why he did this was to let the whole world know about it, including his grandfather of course. When the butler was about to say yes, something urred to him all of a sudden. "By the way, find a way not to let ire''s grandma notice this news. " "Be at ease, Mr. Chason." He had been the butler of the Jiang family for a long time, so he knew these things best. Sure enough, not long after, the news spread on all kinds of mobileworks, and the wholeizens in S City, especially those femaleizens, could not sit still. In S City, Chason was definitely a legendary figure. Although he was not a star, he was not inferior to the appearance of a star, as well as his wealth, and the legendary family behind him, which were enough to make him often appear in the spotlight. Whether it was the socialite divas who had seen Chason in real life or the ordinary fans who had never seen him in person but regarded him as their idol, they were all on the same side now. The topic became hot. Not long after, it became a hot topic on micro-blog, and ire became the focus of attention on the Inte. Of course, almost no one doubted the truth. In the whole S City, girls at this age almost had no fantasy of marrying Chason, but at least they wanted to see him. But now, ire, the woman who had been envied by everyone, cheated on him openly. The public opinion naturally criticized her and cursed her, "she is so ugly, but she married a rich man. I don''t know what background she has. " "She should feel lucky to marry such a good husband, how she dare to have an affair." "It is said that her private life before marriage is very chaotic. Probably she is pregnant with Mr. Chason''s child. I don''t know if this child is his or not." "How poor Chason is! Why does he fall in love with such a woman? Her appearance and family background are so ordinary. There are indeed that ugly people always make trouble." "Chason is so kind that he doesn''t have the heart to divorce after being cuckolded." Being imprisoned, ire had no idea what had happened outside at all. But it didn''t mean that others didn''t know. When Rena saw the news, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction arose spontaneously. ire, you also have today. Thanks to her idea, it was much better than kidnapping ire directly. Rena knew Chason very well. In other words, no man could bear that his woman had an affair with another man, not to mention that this man was Chason, who was proud and arrogant. Needless to say, her time hade. As long as she could get close to andfort Chason in such a depressed situation. Sooner orter, he would see her merits. As for that child, Rena was not worried at all. What Jarred wanted was only a great grandson, and she could have one too. Rich families never mind having one more child, but they would only need one madam. Thinking of this, she couldn''t miss this opportunity. As far as she knew about men, it was one of the most angry and low times for a man. At this time, if she appeared beside Chason, she could easily restore her gentle and considerate image. Then she would push forward the public opinion, and the Jiang family would not allow a woman who was immoral to be the wife of Chason. Even if ire had the blood of the Jiang family. In addition, Gina would support her. That would be great. The more Rena thought about it, the happier she would be. After waiting for so many years, this day finally came. Thinking of this, Rena took off her coat and went into the kitchen. She ordered the servants to prepare Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. the food stuff. She wanted to make a bowl of the porridge that Chason liked and send it to him. How could ire deserve to snatch a man from her? Chapter 49 Rena Entered In Public Chapter 49 Rena Entered In Public When Rena arrived at the vi of the Jiang family with the porridge in her hand, she couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. In less than a month, so many things had happened between her, ire and the whole Jiang family. But this time was different fromst time. Last time when she entered the vi of the Jiang family, she was more kicked out than sent out. But this time, as long as she entered the Jiang family, she would never leave in such a humiliating way. After all, this ce had carried her dream from childhood to adulthood. She would definitely not lose to the useless ire. Thinking of this, Rena, who wore exquisite makeup, proudly raised her head and walked into the vi of the Jiang family. The butler immediately reported to Chason, "Mr. Chason, Miss Rena is here." "She?" Couldn''t she wait? Chason raised his eyebrows, "let her in." He had to y this y well with everyone. The butler nodded without any hesitation. He hurried out to wee Rena in. "Miss Rena, Mr. Chason is waiting for you in the study." Rena was overjoyed. Normally, Chason wouldn''t bring anyone into the study. She followed the butler and walked quickly to the study. On the way to the study, Rena happened to pass by ire''s room. When she heard the butler say "Miss Rena, please", ire was obviously stunned and asked the servant beside her in surprise, "who ising? " "Mrs. ire, it''s Miss Rena. " The servant looked at her awkwardly. Rena? Was it the woman who had guessed the fake marriage between her and Chason and provoked the separation between them? The thought that the woman acted innocent and harmless in front of Chason disgusted her. But didn''t he drive Rena away? Why did she suddenly appear again? It was a shame that she had thought her as the sworn daughter of her mother-inw and it would hurt the rtionships between two families as they directly drove her away. But at that time, Chason was very determined, saying that he should keep such a woman by his side. If the contract was spread out, it would damage the Jiang family''s reputation. Now, at such a sensitive time, if Rena came, wouldn''t he be afraid that the gossip outside would spread everywhere? Didn''t he care about the Jiang family''s reputation? Or did he want to take this opportunity to drive her away? ire was not afraid of losing the identity as his wife of the Jiang family, but worried about her own child. If she was driven away, would the Jiang family force her to have an abortion? The more she thought about it, the more irritable she felt. ire had no idea what the young master of the Jiang family was going to do. She took out her phone and was about to y games. Recently, the game called Have A Jump of WeChat became very popr. There were friends got more than 400 points in her Wechat moments, and she was still sticking on the sixty-four points. When ire was nodding at the screen, the micro-blog headline on her phone reminded her. She clicked it subconsciously and logged in the APP. However, when the software buffer was fine, she looked at the news and just the title made her eyes wide open. "The madam of the Jiang family is dating a mysterious man. Is it possible that she still has feelings for him? " Impossible! How could such a message be sent out? In a hurry, ire returned to the top micro-blog screen, which was full of gossip about her and Lucas. The rumor that Mrs. ire cheated on her husband had spread all over S City. And the public opinion on the Inte was all pointing at her. Chason! It must be him! She had seen the means of this man. If he didn''t want such news to exist, it was impossible for it to appear on the Inte. Everybody wouldn''t know it like now. Therefore, there was only one possibility that the news was acquiesced by Chason. But why did he do that? ire didn''t want to think about it anymore. She pushed the servant away, stood up and ran to the study of Chason. "What''s wrong with you?" Ignoring the butler''s dissuasion, ire pushed open the door of the study and questioned directly. But the sexual scene in front of her made her silent for a long time. At this time, Rena was sitting on thep of Chason. The light in the study was a little dim, but shining on the faces of the two of them, it looked gentle and ambiguous. At this moment, Rena was feeding the porridge to Chason with a spoon. Seeing here in, aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. "What are you doing here?" "Chason, you...... Shame on you! " ire was too angry to say a word. If it had been in the past, Rena would have taken the opportunity tough at her. But now, she pretended to be innocent, her eyes wide open, and her tone was a little flustered. "Chason, I...... I...... I have to go now, so you can talk to sister-inw. " Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Rena said, pretending to get up, but was pulled back by Chason. Looking at the scene in front of her, ire felt particrly sad. She knew that day woulde sooner orter. She knew that the man''s care, gentleness and even the promises that sounded intoxicating were ridiculous. However, even she knew that it was hypocritical, but at this moment, when she saw that Chason was extremely gentle to another woman in front of her, and looked at her with indifference and disdain, she felt that her heart was as cut by a knife at this moment. "You don''t have to leave, Rena. I haven''t finished my porridge yet. " Chason looked at Rena dotingly, stroked her hair, and turned to the woman at the door who was staring nkly. "Go back to your room if you have nothing else to do." ire couldn''t stand it anymore. "Chason, in that case, why don''t we divorce and live our own lives?" Chason nced coldly at the woman whoes voice was hoarse at the door, as if what was happening at the moment didn''t work on him. "After all, your child is of the Jiang family. After you give birth to the child, I will send you away immediately." ire didn''t want to stay in this room for one more second. The coldness of the man and the gloating eyes of Rena both hurt her heart. She turned around and rushed back to her room. When she was about to reach the door of her bedroom, she stumbled and fell to the ground. A servant hurried to help her, only to find that she had fainted. "Mr. Chason." Just when the two of them were flirting, the butler knocked on the door of the study and said in a panic. With a wave of his hand, he motioned for Rena to stop for the time being. In an impatient tone, he said, "you don''t understand the rules of the Jiang family, do you? " The butler hesitated for a while and said, "it''s Mrs. ire...... She fainted. " Chason clenched his fists, but there was no change in his expression. "Why do you want to see me if she passed out? Get out! " However, Rena pretended to be considerate and said, "Chason, why don''t you go there by yourself?" He withdrew the emotions in his eyes and looked at Rena with a smile. "Rena, just feed me the porridge. " Obviously, the speed at which he ate the porridge was much faster, but at the moment, Rena seemed to be immersed in happiness and did not find anything unusual. "Rena, do you want to be with me?" Chason asked while eating porridge. Although Rena was a little surprised that whether her mood was so clear that Chason noticed it all at once. But after all, she was a girl. At this moment, she was a little embarrassed to admit, "Chason, I know you already have a wife. But she treats you like that now. I feel sad and want to apany you." After a pause, Rena finally said, "Chason, I''ve liked you for many years. I don''t expect to be your wife. I just want to be with you. " He raised his eyebrows, "really? Of course not everyone is as considerate as you. " "Then, Chason, let me apany you, okay?" Said Rena, taking the opportunity. There was a cold expression in Chason''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He touched her head and said, "now the public opinion is all on ire. It''s not good for you to be with me at this time. When the gossip is over, I won''t let you down. " Although Rena was a little disappointed, of course she wanted to stay with him. But now that he had spoken for her good, it was good for her to take a step back. No, she had to share this news with her sworn mother, Gina, as soon as possible. After sending Rena away, Chason rushed into ire''s bedroom and asked, "how''s it going, doctor?" Fortunately, although he seemingly didn''t care about ire, the butler was a smart man. He immediately called a private doctor over. The doctor shook his head and said, "Mrs. ire is supposed to be out of danger for pregnancy, but it seems that the baby''s condition is not very stable now." "How could this be?" Chason touched ire''s hot forehead and looked anxious, which was totally different from his previous attitude. The doctor sighed, "Mrs. ire is in a bad mood. If she is too worried, it will lead to a high fever and abnormal pregnancy reaction. It will be more useful than taking any medicine to settle the problem in Mrs. ire''s heart. " Problem? Over worried? How could a heartless woman be so sad? Chason really wanted to wake her up and ask her what happened. "Prescribe the best medicine for her. She needs someone to take care of her. " Chason said and winked at the butler. The butler was also confused. "Mr. Chason, since you care about Mrs. ire, why did you make her misunderstand you?" Chason frowned, "if others don''t understand, you do." The reason why he posted such news was to make the outside misunderstand and and y tricks. Only in this way could he find out who wanted to deal with ire behind her back. As for Rena, he followed her words and let she see that ire was really imprisoned by him, which was enough to make people believe. As for locking ire up and forbidding her to go out, he just wanted to protect her. After the two things that [ire was kidnapped and framedst time, he was sure that someone must be plotting against she, and even the Jiang family. But this woman couldn''t understand what he had done at all. In her eyes, everything he did was harmful to her. The butler shook his head helplessly andforted, "Mr. Chason, Mrs. ire will understand your kindness sooner orter." "Really?" He didn''t expect her to understand, but hoped that she could be safe. "Go and investigate Rena. " He had suspected Rena in the investigation of the kidnapping incident, but the clue was naturally cut off for no reason. This time, he set a trap and waited for someone to take the bait. He had thought that it wouldn''t be so soon, and he wasn''t sure whether it was Rena or not, but at least she was the first outsider to appear after ire was attacked. Chapter 50 Please Trust Me Chapter 50 Please Trust Me "Mrs. ire, you finally wake up. " Who was talking? ire didn''t know how long it had passed. She only knew that she stumbled out of the disgusting study. How could she open her eyes and lie on the bed? ''Oh, I almost fell down. Fell down? My child!'' In a daze, ire touched her belly. Feeling that the baby in her belly was still safe, she was finally relieved. She pursed her dry lips and tried to attract the attention of the person who had just spoken with a faint voice, "water..." The servant next to her quickly handed the warm water she had prepared, and added some glucose in the water. ire thanked her and drank some water before she came to her senses. She didn''t realize that she had been in aa for nearly a day until she heard the maid next to her talking. ireughed at herself and said, ''no wonder I had such a long dream.'' She dreamed of her grandmother, her father, Lucas, and even had a quarrel with Rena. She thought for a long time and had a dream for so long. It seemed that she didn''t dream of the man who had been entangled with her recently - Chason. That man probably didn''t care about her life at all. ire wanted tough, but failed. As for what the servant said, the man had apanied her for a long time when she was in aa was just to defend him. Well, thanks to she didn''t believe his sweet words, or she would be abandoned again. A servant had already brought the cooked porridge to her, and the temperature was suitable. She picked it up and ate slowly at one point one. When she was eating, the door was suddenly opened and a tall figure broke in. She raised her head and met his eyes. Chason came in and saw her eating well. He frowned slightly and asked, "are you awake?" ire put down the bowl in her hand. As soon as the man came in, she had no appetite at all. "What are you doing here? " Although he had expected that she would be so indifferent, he was still a little unwilling. "Can''t you talk to me gently? " This woman was heartless! When she was in aa, he apanied her and barely slept. He had just gone to the bathroom when the woman woke up. Was her heart made of ice? Now she pretended to be unapproachable and didn''t want to say a word. Not knowing why, the moment ire saw this man, she remembered what she had seen in the study before. "If you want to talk, talk to Rena! " Hearing this, Chason was stunned. Then he raised the corners of his mouth slightly and asked, "are you jealous?" Be jealous? Was this man out of his mind? ire just shut up without saying a word. After a few seconds of silence, Chason leaned over and held her in his arms. Regardless of the woman struggling desperately in his arms, he whispered tiredly, "don''t move. Let me hug you. " The tired voice made ire''s heart ache and her body stiffened. In fact, when she was in aa, as long as he was not working, he would hold her in this position. He had to say, ire, who was sleeping in aa, was not as tit-for-tat as usual, but rather a bit of a pity. For a while, he even hoped that time would stop like this. The woman in his arms could always be so quiet and obedient in his arms. "ire, I didn''t kidnap you. I didn''t ask anyone to abort the child. It''s really not me. " He said in a hoarse and deep voice, "I''m sorry, but it''s really not me." ire''s heart beat faster, but she forced herself to calm down. She pushed Chason away with all her strength, "even if it''s not you, what about what happened in the study?" ''Isn''t it he who took Rena back to the vi of the Jiang family and guided the public opinion to use me of infidelity in marriage?'' Chason''s eyes lit up. How should he tell her? "You will know it soon." Then he left the room and told everyone to take good care of ire. Chason''s reaction was a little beyond ire''s expectation. He didn''t exin or prove his innocence. On the contrary, he didn''t say a word. But this was his personality. From the moment she knew him, this arrogant man would never have any unnecessary exnation. In the next few days, Chason didn''te to see her. As far as ire knew, he didn''t go home at all. One day, as soon as ire woke up, she bumped into the arms of Chason. "ire,e with me." Before she made up, she was carried into the car by the man with a sleepy face. In the car, as if he had already prepared, he asked the stylist to give her a simple makeup. The car stopped in front of a luxurious private club in S City. ire got out of the car with him in confusion. As soon as she arrived at the club, she was taken to change her clothes. Although ire was still confused, she couldn''t help asking, "Chason, what do you want to do?" "Come to the press conference with me." Chason said straightforwardly while tidying up his suit. What the hell of news conference? Why didn''t he told her about it in advance? Besides, why did he asked her to get involved in the press conference? She was still recuperating. It seemed that this man liked to do such things without telling her in advance. ire was about to break free and leave the ce where she was taken here for no reason, but she was pulled out by Chason. The shlight immediately gathered on them. ire looked at the reporters in surprise. At this time, Chason grabbed her hand and said, "ire, trust me. This is my exnation to you." Chason took her onto the stage. As soon as they sat down, the big slide screen behind them began to y. ire clearly saw the scene of kidnapping her that night, followed by a man and a woman wearing a mask in the cafe. Although all the pictures were blurred, ire could still clearly see that it was Rena. When ire was about to say something, the butler came over with Rena. Obviously, Rena came here dressed up today. It was Chason who told her that he would give an answer to her today. Although it was far away, ire could still clearly see that the happy expression on Rena''s face froze in an instant, and then turned into panic and hatred. At the same time, the reporters, who had been surrounding them just now, swarmed around Rena. "Miss Rena, did you really send someone to kidnap Mrs. ire? Have you ever thought about bearing legal responsibilities for this? " "Miss Rena, are you doing this because of jealousy? Is there any other reason behind it? " "Miss Rena, did you frame Mrs. ire who had an affair with another man? " The reporters'' questions came one after another, which had already made Rena''s face pale. Looking at ire, who was surprised, Chason suddenly shouted coldly into the microphone, "please be quiet." All the reporters quieted down for a moment. The tall young man on the stage was surrounded by shlights. After looking around, he said slowly, "the Jiang family will send awyer to make an appeal to Miss Rena for the injury she has caused to my wife. As for today, the reason why I hold the news conference is to rify that someone ndered my wife. " Hearing this, all the reporters immediately turned the microphone to ire, "Miss ire, as the people concerned, can you say something? " She? ire was not at a loss. Although she knew that it was a y arranged by Chason, she had no idea what this man was going to do. When she was about to say something, Chason said to the microphone, "my wife is still pregnant. If you have any questions, just ask me." Was Chason protecting her? Then what about Rena? If it was really Rena who kidnapped her, then why did Chason have to dy for so long? Did he know all these and he was acting? Was he acting to find out who hurt her? No, the reporter was right. She was the litigant and the mother of the child. She had to say something today, "no matter who wants to hurt me and the baby in my belly, I won''t forgive her. I will find out the truth. " The press conference didn''tst long, but it had obviously be a big news in the city. Theizens who scolded ire on the Inte some time ago all changed their teams and began to support her. With the protection of Chason, ire left the hall and came to the lounge. As soon as she entered, she stared at the man and asked, "what the hell is going on?" She had had enough of what had happened these days. She just wanted to hear a real answer. The next second, Chason pulled ire, whose eyes were red, into his arms and said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You misunderstood me." After a pause, he finally said, "I investigated the case where you were kidnapped. When everything was about toe to light, I suddenly lost the clue. I was wondering if I had missed something, but before long, you were caught again. " "You don''t believe me, do you?" ire said in a low voice. It turned out that it wasn''t him? But that day, he didn''t believe her and suspected that she had an affair with someone else. Chason rubbed her hair and said in a low voice, "yes, I was very angry when I saw the photo that day. Because you are my wife. I can''t bear anyone to have anything to do with you. " Speaking of this, he paused and said, "butter I sobered up and thought that it was my fault. I shouldn''t have suspected you." He wouldn''t have lost his mind if he hadn''t cared about her. She didn''t know since when he seemed to have changed a lot about her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ire sighed slightly. In the end, she knew that she had wronged him. "So, the reason why you brought Rena back and let the media report me to the public is to find out the person and evidence behind it? " He nodded and said with pity, "I shouldn''t have pushed you to the media, but I have no choice. This is the best way to find evidence as soon as possible. " At this point, she couldn''t me him anymore. "You... Why didn''t you tell me? " When she didn''t believe him, misunderstood him and hated him, ire didn''t know how this man did it. He acted with her while feeling guilty. Chason raised his eyebrows. At that time, the two of them had a stalemate, and they were both people of this character. How could ire believe what he said? "No matter what happens in the future, I will not hide it from you. But you have to trust me, okay? " At this moment, when she met his eyes, she had an illusion that she was being loved by him. Facing the man in front of her, she had to admit that her defensive line in her heart was breaking through little by little. ire was afraid that she would break her principle ofing to the Jiang family if she couldn''t hold on one day. Chapter 51 Slap Her For The Child Chapter 51 p Her For The Child Just as ire wanted to say something, suddenly someone was knocking on the door of the VIP room. The security guard''s voice came from outside, "Miss Rena... Miss Rena, please leave with us. " "Let me go... I want to see him. Let me go! " A shrill female voice came from the door. Chason stood up and opened the door. Outside the door stood Rena, who was wretched. At this moment, she was no longer as delicate as she used to be. The make-up mixed with tears in her beautiful face looked particrly ipatible. Chason turned around and walked to ire. Holding her hand, he looked coldly at the security guards and servants in front of the door and asked, "who let her in?" The servants who were holding Rena''s hand turned pale with fright. "Mr. Chason, we stopped Miss Rena, but... But... " However, Rena didn''t listen to their advice at all. She didn''t believe it at all. "Chason, are you hiding something from me? You won''t abandon me, will you? " Chason sneered and held [ ]''s hand tightly. "I have told you that I will only have one wife in my life. Now, you''re the one who got yourself into trouble. " Rena''s face became paler and paler, with beads of sweat falling down from her forehead. She gritted her teeth and looked at them with hatred. She didn''t believe that she and Chason had grown up together. The boy who had protected her in front of everyone was so cruel that he had watched her walk on the road of despair. As soon as the news conference came out, not to mention that Rena would never marry into the Jiang family in her life, even no good family in the country would want her. As for the He family, knowing that they couldn''t afford to offend the Jiang family, Rena, who was not favored in the first ce, would definitely be used as a chess piece for the He family to make amends. She might end up in prison, or even worse. As for Gina, mother of Chason and the nominal godmother of her, although she had protected her before, her goal was to increase the power of the Gu family. But now she was a useless chess piece, and Gina would not help her at all. At this moment, it was a good thing that she didn''t kick her while she was down. "Chason." Rena grabbed the hem of his clothes and said, "for the sake of our growing up together, please don''t do this to me. " If she didn''t love him so much, how could she do such a thing? Chason frowned and shook off Rena''s hands in disgust. This girl used to be very cute and innocent, but now she was no longer the girl who had been bullied in the He family''s vi. In fact, he was nostalgic for the past. If Rena didn''t continue to provoke ire, he didn''t intend to use her all the time. After all, she didn''t harm him. She had grown up together with him. He would give Rena and the He family a warning, but not destroy her life. But Chason didn''t expect that his patience gave her a reason to go even further. He didn''t know since when ire had be his weak point. He couldn''t ept anyone hurting or trying to hurt his woman. "Since you dare to hurt my woman, you must be prepared for my revenge!" Chason nced at her coldly and signaled the servants around to drag her out. At this moment, Rena had no time to care about her image, because she had no way out. The He family would definitely not let her in. And the He family would stop giving her money soon. She had no ce to live in the whole S City, or even the whole country. Looking at Rena, who had been crying towards Chason, ire had mixed feelings. Although she knew that the woman in front of her was not a good person, she did not expect that a little girl would do these vicious things. Reasonably speaking, ire always hated this kind of scene of crying for mercy the most. But when she thought that she wanted to hurt not only her, but also her child, she could not say anything to forgive her. After a while, staring at Rena, who seemed to have epted her fate, ire asked slowly, "what do you want to do with her, Chason?" "It''s up to you." Chason gave the power of disposal to his woman. Even if she wanted to kill Rena, he would only find a way to help his woman instead of stopping her. Rena looked at ire with resentment, but she didn''t dare to say a word. The man she had wanted to marry since she was a child, but now he ignored her in order to please other women. For so many years, she had been trying to change herself and get close to the man in her heart, but now all her efforts were in vain. Even if that woman had Chason behind her, she would never bow to this humble woman! Only she could stay with Chason! She did nothing wrong! Looking at the hatred in Rena''s eyes, ire shrugged slightly and said, "I want to stay with her alone for a while. " As soon as she said this, Chason and Rena were both stunned. "ire?" Chason asked with hesitation. He was worried that ire would stay with that woman alone. He didn''t know why she suddenly made this request. "Don''t worry. She doesn''t dare to do anything to me when you are outside." In fact, there was one thing that ire had been holding back for a long time. At this moment, she just wanted to confirm it in person. "Wait for me outside the door. I''ll be fine in a minute. " Chason nced at Rena and nodded helplessly, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. Call me if you need anything." If Rena was smart enough, she wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. Otherwise, he would not only deal with Rena, but also the He family. After they all went out, there were only ire and Rena left in the big room. Rena''s heart was filled with sadness, because the man she loved was now on guard against her as a ferocious ghost for another woman. She took a resentful look at ire, who had a calm face, and stood straight, trying to straighten her chest. Then she smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes and smoothed her hair. In front of ire, she Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. always had an arrogant attitude. "What do you want to say? " Facing the woman who waspletely different from her previous attitude, ire was a little surprised. "Did you n all these things alone? " "Ha ha." With a sneer, Rena said, "if you have anything to say, just say it. Even if Chason give you the right to dispose of me, I won''t beg you at all." ire raised her eyebrows. But she didn''t want him to beg her at all. "I just want to ask you, are you so cruel to the child in my belly that has no enmity with you?" Cruel? Rena sneered, "ire, you know what? When he told me that he only wanted you in his life, I really wanted to peel off your skin and break your bones. " She smiled bitterly with inexplicable sadness. "ire, do you know? You are just a woman who identally broke into his world, and I have only liked him since I was a child. " She paused and looked into the distance, as if she was talking to herself, "do you know? At that time, everyone bullied me, and only he protected me. At that time, I fell in love with him. He was so warm and noble. You just think that I want to marry into the Jiang family, but you don''t know how many years I have loved him. " "If the person beside him is not you, I may feel inferior and restrain myself. But why the person beside him is you, an ordinary woman. ire, you are not as good as me in every aspect, but he loved you so much. Tell me, why? " Hearing this, ire had mixed feelings. She thought she would hate the person who hurt her and her child, but at this moment, she could not hate her, and even had a trace of sympathy. Although ire was clear that she would never forgive Rena no matter what happened. But what confused her was what was good about this man? Since this woman loved him so much that she even went crazy. "This is not the reason why you hurt me and my child. I won''t forgive you." ire said slowly. Rena sneered, "do you think I''m here to ask for your forgiveness? I just want to have a look at him. I want him to take a look at me, even just one look. " But he didn''t. He was no longer what he used to be. His coldness had long hurt her heart. "Especially, do you know what the most hateful thing is? ire, I hate your indifference the most! Tell me, do you really not care about him? Why should he love you? " Why, in the eyes of the other woman, the man she cared about so much, she did not care at all. ''Does Chason love me?'' She didn''t care what he said or what the butler said to her. She didn''t care about this at all. But now, it was said by the woman who almost killed her child. Unable to speak for a long time, ire finally stood up and pped on Rena''s face. "No matter why you got up, I p you for my child. " Rena was stunned by the sudden p, and it took her a long time to react. Chason, who was guarding in front of the door, heard the noise and ran in, "ire!" "I''m fine." Looking at the man who was rushing to her, ire said, "I''ll leave the rest to you. I need her to pay for my child. But since we are safe now, there is no need to punish her too severely. " This was not forgiveness. For a moment, she suddenly felt that Rena looked exactly like herself at that time. When she was most helpless, Lucas appeared in her world and she fell in love with him at that time. Maybe that was not love. After so many years, ire suddenly found that it was just the most helpless mental dependence. Looking at the somewhat absent-minded Rena, Chason frowned and said to the servants, "send Rena back to the He family and let them wait for my punishment." Chapter 52 I Like You Chapter 52 I Like You After the press conference, ire and Chason had been silent all the way. They had been married in a hurry for only a few months, but a lot of things had happened. "You can think about how to deal with Rena." After a long time, Chason broke the silence first. "Let me deal with her?" ire could see that this man really wanted to vent his anger for her. When they arrived at the Jiang family, he took off his coat andy on the sofazily, which was rare to see. He was really tired these days. There were a lot of things to deal with in thepany, and he had to deal with the things behind ire. In fact, these were not bad. The most important thing was that ire did not believe him at all. "As I said, if you really want to peel off her skin, even punish the whole He family, I can help you make it." Seeing that his woman was still skeptical, Chason frowned and said in a cold and firm voice. ire smiled bitterly. This man was really vindictive. When she was kidnapped, she really hated the man who kidnapped her. But at that time, she thought it was all done by him, so the hatred inexplicably triumphed over her. When she knew that the person kidnapped her was Rena, coupled with the current situation of her, although she was so angry at that time that she pped her in the face, she could not bear to do so now. "I don''t want to see her again. As for other things, I don''t care. But, just stop before it''s toote. " After going through so much, ire still knew that a woman like Rena was not the most terrible one for her. What she was more worried about was that at the beginning, she thought she could stay in the Jiang family for a year without fighting against the world, but now it seemed that it was difficult to realize this wish. ire knew that she couldn''t be softhearted on this matter, but she didn''t want to fall into the name of bullying others with power as soon as she entered this circle. Even if she was now the madam of the Jiang family and cared by Chason, she seemed to be able to lose all these at any time. However, the expression on Chason''s face was a littleplicated. For no reason, he began to feel sorry for the woman beside him. In his world, as long as ire wanted to do something, she should have no scruples. "In fact, you..." "Chason, let''s stop talking about it." She was really tired. Noticing the tiredness in the woman''s eyes, Chason knew that he should deal with the rest. He hugged ire and said, "I''ll take you upstairs to have a rest. " It was rare that the woman in his arms leaned against him obediently without any resistance. ire was carried all the way to the bedroom by him. When he gently put her down and was about to turn on the light, he was suddenly pulled by the woman. "I''m sorry. " In the darkness, the two people instantly fell silent. In the huge bedroom, they could only hear the subtle breathing of each other. In the end, no matter what a bad situation she had with Chason, at least this time she med him wrong. And he not only didn''t me her, but also protected her secretly. "You know, what I want to hear is not the word ''sorry''. " After a long time, the man said slowly. The next second, without warning, ire suddenly sat up and hugged Chason from behind. Till now, she suddenly realized that whether she resisted or doubted him, she could not ignore the defense line in her heart which had already copsed. She had already fallen in love with the man in front of her unconsciously¡ª¡ª In the darkness, Chason froze. Was he dreaming? He didn''t know since when he could always dream of something happy in his dream, which was rted to ire. But now, was it a dream or a reality? He was almost unable to tell himself. Chason slowly put down his hand and held her arm, "ire, you..." "I... I... " ire couldn''t speak for a long time. She didn''t know what she was doing. Was it because she had been depressed for too long? ''Do you know you can''t do it?'' At this moment, ire suddenly realized that everything had changed subtly. She was so angry and did nothing against Chason just because of the deepest feelings hidden in her heart. And whether it was the external situation or the existence of reason, they were reminding her to fight against the love in her heart. So she didn''t dare to face it or admit it. After a long time, Chason turned around and held her in his arms, "ire, what should I do with you?" "I... I like you. " After a long while, she said in a trembling voice, "I know I shouldn''t have done that, but I can''t help it now. I admit that I like you. " Did he hear it wrong? The woman who had said that she wanted to leave him countless times told him in person that she liked him at this moment. Chason''s eyes were full of some unclear expressions. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "in fact, you don''t have to... There is no need to feel guilty or... " Before finishing his words, Chason stopped. This sentence sounded very familiar, just like what he said when he told ire that he liked her. "I''m not feeling guilty. I''m really..." The next second, ire''s mouth was covered by Chason''s. A long and deep kiss made ire unable to move. Her mind went nk, and she could not care about what would happen next. Chason had to admit that ire had a kind of fiendish nature. She could easily adjust the changes of his body. After a long time, he let go of her even though he knew that the woman under him was obedient. Perhaps that was the meaning of that sentence. Love is unbridled, and love is abstinence. He whispered in her ear, "[ ], I believe you." The next second, he turned on the wallmp at the bedside, and the room was lit up at once. The eyes Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. of ire and Chason''s immediately met, and the emotions of the two people were more difficult to hide in the light. The sudden sight made ire blush. "Are you shy?" Chason yed with her hair. ire lowered her head and mumbled, "don''t look at me like that." "You just said you like me, so you like me looking at you like this." The man was as domineering as ever. She simply turned her head. To be honest, ire felt that she had no other skills, except that she was a little more shameless than ordinary people. Therefore, for so many years, she was able to break through with a quality of not afraid of losing face. However, this good quality disappearedpletely in front of Chason. She really couldn''t do it, under his gaze, face not blushing and heart not jumping. Her reaction satisfied Chason very much. He kissed ire on the cheek, turned over and jumped off the bed. "I''m going to take a shower." Take a shower? ire was slightly stunned. Looking at the woman''s confused face, he smiled wickedly and whispered in her ear, "I have been turned on by you. I have to calm down. " After saying that, Chason stood up and walked towards the bathroom, but he was stopped by ire. She said hesitantly, "you... You... It''s too cold. How about... " She really didn''t want him to take a cold shower in such a cold day. "Will you help me?" With a sessful smile on his face, Chason turned around and looked at the woman whose face was as red as the sun. Help him? But... How could she help him now... Chason leaned against the threshold and said, "Stop kidding. I''ll be back soon." When the man was taking a shower in the bathroom, Jarred came. As usual, although Jarred didn''t mess. Naturally, everyone was afraid of not receiving him well. ire was still lying on the bed, thinking about what she had just done? She confessed her love to Chason? How could she confess her love to him? What was she doing? She liked him? When did it happen? Was it when he was in Lin family''s house and helped her out in front of Fiona and others, or when he warded off the ss for her at Fiona''s wedding. When he made breakfast for her, or when he prepared a pile of drawing tools for her... Even when he took her to set off fireworks on the roof of the hospital and everything he had done for her ire recalled it all, she bit her lips in surprise. It turned out that he had done so much for her in such a short time. And she, in so many inadvertent moments, had already fallen in love with him. ire was sitting on the bed and thinking about all this, but was pulled out of her mind by the maid''s hurried knock on the door. "Mrs. ire..." What was it? ire stunned and looked at the servant who was knocking at the door and asked, "what''s wrong?" "Mr. Jarred is here. " The servant said anxiously. Grandpa was here? It seemed that his grandfather was always like this. Every time he came, he seemed to show up out of nowhere. Now that Chason was in the bathroom, she couldn''t urge him. It seemed that she had to go first. ire gritted her teeth and said, "wait a minute. " She put on a coat and tidied up the traces on the bed that Chason and her has made just now. When she was about to go downstairs in a hurry, she saw that Chason only wore a bath towel and rushed out of the bathroom. "You..." Looking at his topless body, the servant went downstairs wisely. On the contrary, ire''s heart, which had been calmer a moment ago, began to beat uncontrobly. The good-looking line mixed with his tight skin looked very harmonious. "ire, are you obsessed with me? " "No, I am not." She turned around shyly. It was not because she was hypocritical. Because It was Chason. She admitted that she was fascinated by his body. Chason pulled her over, held her tightly and whispered, "I''ll make you obsess with meter. You can became obsessed as long as you want. Now, we have to deal with grandpa. " They knew clearly why his grandpa came here. However, at this moment, ire was not nervous or uneasy at all. Facing his keen eyes, she gently held his hand and followed him downstairs. Chapter 53 Mrs. Tiffany, Please Go Back Chapter 53 Mrs. Tiffany, Please Go Back "Grandpa." Chason held ire''s hand and went downstairs. Seeing that Jarred just walked into the living room with one hand holding a walking stick and the other hand held by a servant, Chason asked, "Grandpa, are you here to see your great grandson?" Jarred''s face was not very good. He pounded the floor with his walking stick, and the wood floor in the living room immediately creaked. ire took her hand out of Chason''s and walked quickly to Jarred, helped him sit down on the sofa and said, "Grandpa, please sit down first." Hearing that, Jarred''s expression softened a little. He took a sip of the hot tea handed over by the servant and said slowly, "Chason, good boy, you have made such a big trouble. Shouldn''t Ie to see you?" "Grandpa, I''m fine with ire, and so is the baby in her belly. How could something bad happen?" Chason also took ire to sit down with a lively tone, as if he was really talking about family affairs with Jarred. Jarred coughed and stared at his grandson with a gloomy face. "Don''t pretend. It is such a big thing that is known to all in the city. Your grandpa is still alive. How could you fool me with something else? " "Ja Grandpa, that thing... " ire wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Chason, "Grandpa, I think you know better than I do about Rena." His voice became serious, not as yful as before. Jarred sighed. Since Chason came to ask him about Rena, he must know the whole thing. Rena He plotted to murder ire, especially his great grandson. It must be a lie if he said he was not angry. But as a matter between two big families. How could it be so simple? Jarred shook his head and sighed, "Boy, the He family is also a prestigious family. How can you put those things in public like this?" Oh Did the He family beg for mercy? Chason raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Grandpa, I won''t attack unless I''m attacked. You taught me this when I was very young. " Jarred shook his head. After all, he was his grandson. A young man who had just returned to China and taken over thepany for three years, and could develop the Jiang Group to such arge scale. Chason''s cruelty was also a character that a sessful entrepreneur should have. If it was about someone else, he would not care. His grandson would definitely be able to control himself, and even make the Jiang family go further. But it was about the girl from the He family. If things got worse "My boy, you know that He family once helped us Jiang family, so I hope you can turn big problems into small ones and small problems into no problems at all. I have taught you how to step backward, haven''t I? " Help? Chason frowned and thought for a while, then he remembered a very distant thing. That was sixty years ago. At that time, Jiang Group was just founded by Jarred, and Jiang family was just a small family in S city. And He family was at its most glorious time. Not like now, in that era, big families often tried to annex small enterprises in order to get more wealth and power. At that time, the Jiang Group was a big fat for Qin family, which was the head of the three great families ''He, Gu and Qin''. If He family hadn''t helped the Jiang family, the Jiang Group would have disappeared sixty years ago. Therefore, He family and Jiang family had been taking care of each other for generations. That was why He family, a declining family, still had a lot of reputation in S city with the help of the Jiang family. "Grandpa, I know. If I hadn''t thought about this, do you think I would still allow the He family to exist now?" A hint of coldness shed through Chason''s eyes. The He family had done a lot of things behind his back in the past few years. If he hadn''t remembered their previous help, he wouldn''t have let them live until today. Although Jarred hadn''t taken charge of thepany for several years, he was clear about these things. "The current master of the He family, Victor He, is actually fine, but his wife is a restless person." Victor He''s wife? ire thought for a while. Wasn''t that Rena''s mother? "In fact, Rena He is also a poor girl. You know that." Jarred said with a sigh. She hadn''t been in charge of thepany in the past few years. Perhaps it was because he was getting older that his heart was getting softer and softer. Chason took a look at ire and suddenly remembered something. He considerately put a sofa cushion for her and said lightly, "No matter what she had done before, I could ept it and forgive her. But this time, she not only hurt ire, but also our child, your great grandson. I can''t forgive her anyway. " ire didn''t say anything now. She chose to trust Chason with all her heart. She was sure that her man would not let her down. While they were talking, a servant came in in a hurry. "Mr. Chason, Mr. Jarred, people from the He family are here." He family? It came so fast. Chason sneered, "Invite them in." Victor He and his wife Tiffany Liu came in. ire had met these two people at the wedding banquet and had some impression. Before they could say anything, Victor He said, "Mr. Jarred, Chason, you know why we are here. After all, you grew up with Rena. Please show your mercy... " "Shut up!" Mrs. Tiffany pushed Victor He and shouted slightly. Then she secretly looked at Jarred. She had nothing to say about Rena. Now what she was worried about was the whole He family. As long as the Jiang family made a move, the whole He family would suffer. Jarred shook his head and said, "Let''s talk about it with Chason first. It has something to do with him directly." Hearing that, Mrs. Tiffany turned to Chason and said, "Chason." Mrs. Tiffany was more than forty years old, but she was still dressed in exquisite and luxurious clothes. At this moment, she had a smile on her face. "It was Rena''s fault. You can me her no matter how you want." Chason raised his eyebrows. As expected, everything was exactly the same as he had expected. "Oh?" He paused and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Her behavior is against thew. Can I send her to prison?" It was a heavy sentence, but it seemed to be a little thing in his mouth. Without waiting for Victor He''s answer, Mrs. Tiffany said first, "Yes, of course. She deserves it." In spite of Mrs. Tiffany''s delicate makeup, the traces of time on her face was easy to be seen when her expression changed greatly. She calmed down a little and said, regardless of the nervous look on her husband''s face, "As long as you can let go of us He family for old times'' sake." Since she had said that, they didn''t want to hide anymore. Obviously, Victor He had no right to speak in the He family. When he was young, he didn''t want to take over the family business at all. He just wanted to do what he liked. Therefore, after getting married, his wife was in charge of almost everything in thepany. Victor He cared about his daughter to some extent, but because of his wife''s tough attitude he had to pull a long face and say nothing now. "Don''t implicate the He family?" Chason took a look at Jarred. At this moment, both ire and Jarred felt a little sad. After all, as a member of Rena''s family, Mrs. Tiffany didn''t care about her feelings at all and directly abandoned her. Chason sneered. It seemed that he arrogance of some people should be beaten. "How could Rena has nothing to do with the He family?" "No matter what, we He family have done nothing wrong to you. You can''t me our whole family because of Rena," Mrs. Tiffany was a little anxious. The He family was rted to the glory and wealth of her whole life, and she couldn''t let it go. At this moment, she was still talking to Chason in the tone of an elder. After all, she had watched him grow up. Chason narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you need me to tell you everything about the what He family have done in the past few years, Mrs. Tiffany?" As soon as he finished his words, Mrs. Tiffany''s face changed. She didn''t expect that the boy she had watched grow up was no longer the boy she had seen before. He was now the CEO of a giant "Mr. Jarred..." At this moment, Mrs. Tiffany looked at Jarred for help. "We He family have been on good terms with the Jiang family for generations. For the sake of the old favor, please let the He family go this time." With a sigh, Jarred said, "You didn''t teach the girl well." How could such a bad mother, such a woman in charge of the family, teach a good child? No wonder Rena could do that thing. Chason leaned back a littlezily into the sofa and touched ire''s head dotingly, as if they were just talking about family affairs, not such a heavy topic. "Mr. Victor, I''ll talk to you about it. Mrs. Tiffany, please go back. " Mrs. Tiffany''s face darkened. She had never suffered such a humiliation in her life, and Chason was of a younger generation. She was about to lose her temper, but she held it back. She couldn''t afford to offend the Jiang family and Chason. After Mrs. Tiffany left angrily, Chason'' attitude softened a lot. "Mr. Victor, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to the He family this time. " He paused, "But do you know what Mrs. Tiffany has done outside these years?" Victor He''s face turned pale. He had always turned a blind eye to what his wife had done. But he didn''t expect that this woman was so cruel to trade her daughter for the glory and wealth of the He family. In fact, he was very clear in his heart that if Rena wanted to marry Chason so much, his wife must had done something behind it. "It''s all my fault. I indulged her these years," Victor He sighed. The middle-aged man seemed to get older. "But Rena is still young. After all, she is the daughter of the He family. She can''t go to jail, or her life will be ruined. " Looking at Victor He''s sad face, ire suddenly felt sad. If only her father would think of her like this. Unfortunately, her father Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Chason nodded. He was going to ruin Rena. At this moment, he decided to give her a chance. After all, Jiang family had got some help from their ancestors. "Send her abroad, and never appear in front of us again." He could do this favor for the He family. Over the years, the Jiang family had given the He family too much power. It was time for him to beat Mrs. Tiffany. He didn''t do the favor for Mrs. Tiffany, but for Victor He. He wanted Victor He to have some real power. As long as the He family restrained themselves, he would let it go. But if it happened again, the He family would never exist in S city. Chapter 54 I Just Want To Live A Good Life With You Chapter 54 I Just Want To Live A Good Life With You Hearing his decision, a few tears shed through Victor''s eyes, but he tried his best to hold them back. "Thank you, Chason and Jarred." Then he turned to ire and said, "Miss ire, I apologize for my daughter. " The middle-aged man in front of her was also a famous man in S City, but at this moment, he was just an ordinary father who was apologizing for his daughter''s fault. With mixed feelings, ire said in a low voice, "Uncle Victor, you ttered me. " Chason stood up and nodded at Victor. Then he turned to Jarred and said, "grandpa, do you think it''s okay?" With his brows smoothed a little, Jarred nodded and said, "it''s the best for everyone to do so. " After this matter, Jarred was more satisfied with his grandson. He was decisive, not vicious, considerate and principled. It must be a good thing for the Jiang family to have such a grandson in charge of their future. As a man of experience, Jarred didn''t think it was a bad thing. At least he could clearly feel that the rtionship between his grandson and granddaughter-inw had broken through. Moreover, from this matter, he also felt that he was not wrong. ire was a girl of integrity and courage, and she could afford to be the wife of Chason. "Let Miss Rena out." Chason said indifferently, "I will send someone toplete all the formalities for her to go abroad. She just needed to wait for a few days. She could go there directly. I hope she will repent and never do such a stupid thing again. " As soon as Chason''s words spread, the servant who was sent to guard Rena immediately opened the door and said, "Miss Rena, your father will take you back." Father? It had only been one day since this incident happened, and Rena seemed to have changed into another person. Her makeup was messed up by tears, making her face look dirty. Perhaps, this was the most embarrassing day in her life. When she was a child, she had been bullied by her brothers, but she was not so miserable. At least at that time, no matter how aggrieved she was, she still had some hope. It seemed that there was always a young man older than her. He was like a noble prince, standing in front of her and looking down on that group of people who bullied her. Even if he didn''t say anything, no one dared to make a sound. Then the cold young man reached out his hand and gently helped her up. "Are you okay? I''m Chason. " Chason? It was the first time they met. This beautiful name was always engraved in her heart with that young man. But now, it was also this young man, no, it was Chason who had grown up, but sent someone to imprison her here. It was him again that gave her all her hope and tenderness. When Rena thought he really loved her, she realized that the tenderness in those days was just a scheme to lure her out. Ah, she showed a bitter smile. When she was about to stand up and leave, she saw Chasoning in. Even at this moment, when she saw him, her heart beat fast. "Chas... What do you want to do with me? " "For the sake of your father, I''ll give you a chance this time." Chason said indifferently. After all, they grew up together. At this moment, he decided to see her alone. This was not only for the sake of the He family, but also for their past friendship. For her father''s sake? Rena was stunned. Her father seldom cared about her for so many years. This time such a big thing happened. Was it her father who pleaded for her? Chason nced at the embarrassed girl, without any pity in his eyes. Since she had done something wrong, she should pay some price. "Get ready. I''ll send you abroad tomorrow." Going abroad? She had thought that Chason would send her to prison or even a more cruel way to deal with her, but she didn''t expect that he would send her abroad. "So, do you want me to leave here forever?" "For so many years, I think you want to leave the He family more than anyone else." Chason raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he was punishing her, but wasn''t it a good thing for her? A bitter smile appeared on Rena''s face again. Yes, she really wanted to leave the He family, leaving those brothers who didn''t treat her as a member of the He family, and her mother who had always treated her as a chess piece. However, once she left, she would never see him again, would she? Wasn''t such a punishment the most cruel to her, was it? "Don''t you want to see me so much? " "You should know that with my principle, this is the biggest concession I can make." Chason said coldly. If it was someone else had hurt ire, he would have made that person''s life worse than death. Renaughed, "but you know how much I like you. Why do you have to do this to me? " Love? Chason frowned but said nothing. In the past, he didn''t know what love was. He didn''t understand until he met ire. Some people may not necessarily shine, and may not be very outstanding, but just because she was her, it was enough to make a person unable to move his eyes away. Thinking of this, Chason calmed down and said in a less indifferent tone, "you said you loved me since childhood, but that''s not love. Do you know? " That was dependence, admiration, but not love. Seeing that Rena was still a little confused, he shook his head and said, "well, it''s useless to say that. You are a smart girl. You know what to do is better for you. " As soon as Chason finished his words, Victor came in. He had always been elegant, but now when he saw his daughter''s embarrassed face, he could not help but feel a little sad. "Rena. " The man in his fifties couldn''t help but sob. Over the years, he didn''t spend much time at home because he didn''t get along well with his wife. In addition, his wife had always been in charge of his family''s affairs. At this moment, he really med himself. "Rena, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you and didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a father. " He knew what his wife had done, but he didn''t expect that under the influence of such a woman, his children would also be like this. Rena was a little moved. This was probably the first time she had spoken to her father like this since she had grown up. She was not very close to her family since she was a child. Although her father treated her well, there were many brothers and sisters in the family, and she was the most easily ignored. Today, her father picked her up in person. She was surprised and moved. "Father." "Rena, I''ll take you back." Victor held his daughter''s hand and looked at her lovingly. After this incident, he decided that he couldn''t let his wife mess around in the future. He had to take responsibility for both the He Group and his children. However, Rena didn''t feel surprised as she had expected. Instead, she said sadly, "Dad, thank you for In the past, if she still had a ce in that so-called family, it was because she had been regarded as a hope by the He family and married Chason. Now, she could not marry him, fulfill everyone''s expectations, and even be a joke in the whole S City. How dare she go home as a burden? All of a sudden, Rena felt sadder and sadder. Why was she so vicious? Why did she be like this? Because she knew that if she couldn''t get what she wanted, she would be ignored and even bullied. A hint of sadness shed through Victor''s eyes. "I won''t force you. I''ll bring you some luggage. But you have to take care of yourself when you go to Italy tomorrow. " Hearing that, Rena was obviously relieved. At this moment, she suddenly wasn''t so sad that she couldn''t marry Chason. On the contrary, when she heard that she was going abroad and left here, she felt more relieved. Although it was not a good ending, it was the best for Victor and his daughter at the moment. Seeing Chason''s receding figure, Rena finally burst into tears. In the future, she could embrace a new life, right? When Chason returned to the vi of the Jiang family, he saw that Jarred was ying chess with ire. The old man and the young woman looked very happy. "you can y chess now?" In the face of the yful doubt of Chason, she pretended to be angry and said, "grandpa, he doesn''t believe me. Did I do a good job? " Jarredughed, "not bad, just a little worse than me. " The reason why he stayed here was that he was afraid that his granddaughter-inw would be in a bad mood. But he didn''t expect that ire was still optimistic after this disaster. Seeing this result, he was relieved. Now that her grandson was back, he didn''t want to disturb the private time of the two kids. He found an excuse and went back first. "What do you think? She agreed to leave? " ire asked about Rena immediately. Chason nodded. He knew that even if Rena was reluctant to leave in a short time, it must be a good choice for her in the long run. "ire, you won''t me me for what I did, will you? " After all, this punishment was far from enough than the harm that Rena had done to his wife. ire shook her head and said, "I can understand you, and... And I understand Uncle Victor. " As she spoke, a trace of loss appeared in her eyes. Chason held her in his arms and said, "don''t think about it anymore. It''s all over. From now on, I won''t let anyone bully or hurt you. " "I''m fine, Chason. I just envy Rena. " It was rare for ire to be so depressed, which made Chason feel sorry for her. He kissed the little woman''s forehead and said, "don''t be silly. Why do you envy her? " "I think Uncle Victor loves her very much." ire said after a while. At this moment, Chason understood what she was sad about. He couldn''t bear it anymore and hugged her tightly. "ire, it''s enough for you to have me." Well, even if she didn''t know what would happen in the future, at least now she had a man by her side who loved her, shouldn''t she be satisfied? Leaning against his chest, ire murmured, "Chason, so many things have happened these days. From now on, I just want to live a good life with you." He nodded fiercely. For him, this must be the most beautiful honeyed words in the world. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To live with the one he loved, watch sunrise and sunset were what he wanted the most. Chapter 55 I Will Spoil You Chapter 55 I Will Spoil You It had been a long time since he held the little woman to sleep. Last night, finally, Chason could hold her in his arms for the whole night. He didn''t know if this woman had done something magic to him. Although they didn''t do anything, he was very excited. Although he felt ufortable, he was satisfied in his heart. Of course, Chason, who didn''t dare to mess around, went to the bathroom to take a cold shower at night. Naturally, ire felt sorry for him. The two of them didn''t go to bed until veryte. ire had been drowsy since she was pregnant. Especially when she didn''t go to work, it was natural for her to sleepte. She slowly got up and washed up. When she was about to go downstairs for breakfast, she was hugged from behind. ire was shocked. She turned around and saw Chason. His eyes were full of tenderness. "Why didn''t you go to work?" Chason gently flicked the forehead of the woman in his arms and smiled, "Silly. It is weekend, and I don''t have much work to do in thepany recently. I''ll stay at home with you. " "Really?" ire smiled in surprise. Chason nodded and took the little woman to have breakfast. "ire, the weather is good today. Do you want to go out for a walk?" While eating the tea eggs he had peeled for her, ire nodded, "Okay, okay, but where are we going?" Although she waszy and liked to stay at home, it didn''t mean that she didn''t like to go out all the time. It had been a long time since she was kidnapped. She seldom went out since then. Looking at the happy look of the little woman, Chason felt both happy and guilty. He remembered that he had locked her up after that ident. Although it was for her good, ire was still wronged. After having breakfast with satisfaction, ire specially put on a light makeup. She pinched her face in front of the mirror. Probably because she was taken good care of during her pregnancy, she felt that Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. her skin was better than before. Maybe this was what a woman would do for her lover. ire, who didn''t like makeup, deliberately dressed herself up today. Chason''s eyes lit up when he saw her dressing up. He had seen many pregnant girls, and almost all of them had a bad figure, but only his little woman didn''t be ugly. Instead, she was more radiant and attractive. Being stared at by the man for a long time, ire felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and mumbled, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "My wife is beautiful." Chason pinched her soft cheek and felt more satisfied. "Come on, get in the car." Sitting on the front passenger seat, ire looked at him in surprise. Today, the man drove an Audi, which was the cheapest car in the Jiang family. The point was that he hadn''t taken the driver with him. It seemed that he had seen through the little woman''s mind. He smiled, fastened the seat belt for ire, and took the opportunity to kiss her, making her shy. ire took a nap in the car. When she opened her eyes again, she found that the car was parked in front of the International Trade Building. She was stunned. She had thought that the man would take her to some beautiful countryside for a walk, but she didn''t expect him to take her shopping. This was thergest shopping mall in S City, where the prices of the goods were rtively high. The main customers were people from upper ss. "Are we here to buy something?" "Come and see if I can buy something good for my dear wife." Although she knew that ire was not interested in material things, as a man, if he loved a woman, he was either willing to spend time with her or spent money for her. ire stuck out her tongue. Although she didn''t know what she needed, she didn''t want to disappoint her husband at the moment, so she followed him in. After shopping with ire for a while, Chason''s phone suddenly rang. It was about something in the The callsted for a long time. ire gave him a sign and went into the shop first. This shop mainly sold women''s clothes and some ornaments like scarves. ire had a nce and find they all looked good. so she took two of them and put in front of herself to see if they were suitable. She thought they were beautiful, so she nced at the price tag. The many zeroes behind the string of numbers surprised her. Sticking out her tongue secretly, ire put the clothes back and continued to look at the next one. However, after repeating this for several times, the shopping guide was obviously a little impatient. After all, most of the customers who came to the shop usually had a strong consumption ability, so they would take it directly if they liked it. Those who just looked at the clothes and didn''t buy anything must be poor "Miss, if you don''t buy it, don''t try it on." ire was a little unhappy. She bit her lips, put down her clothes and was about to leave when a familiar voice came, "Who said that she wouldn''t buy it? Pack all the clothes she tried on just now for me. " ire raised her head and saw Chason walking towards her with a sullen face. All of a sudden, there was a moment of silence in the shop. The shopping guide knew that she had said something wrong, and there was a rule in the shop that no one was allowed to be impolite to the customers. "I I didn''t mean that. " "ire, is there anything you like?" Chason didn''t look at the shopping guide. ire stuck out her tongue. Was this the legendary domineering CEO? But it was too generous. The clothes she bought just now were enough for her to spend several years in the past. "How about we see more before buying?" While saying, she secretly pulled his sleeve. She just tried on a few clothes casually, and she didn''t want to attract attention here. After all, after he came in, all the eyes of therge shop were on the two of them. The shopping guide knew that she couldn''t afford to offend the man in front of her. She immediately smiled apologetically, "Sir, Miss, are there any other clothes you like?" This man was so generous. If she got this order, themission this month would be much higher. ire didn''t feel anything wrong at first, but now she felt a little ufortable. Although she didn''t feel ashamed that she couldn''t afford these clothes, she admitted that she wouldn''t havee here to buy clothes for the rest of her life if it weren''t for Chason. But the great change of the saleswoman''s attitude made her a little annoyed. "Can I try them on now?" As she spoke, she winked at him yfully. The shopping guide said in a very gentle voice, "Of course you can. Miss, which one do you like?" "There''s no need to try them on. Since you like them, pack them up ording to her size." Chason squinted his eyes. At this moment, he naturally understood ire''s feelings, and was very willing to vent her anger for the little woman. All the saleswomen in the shop took a deep breath and didn''t know what to do. Raising his eyebrows, Chason took out a card from his wallet and shook it in front of everyone. "Pack them up." ire was a little anxious now. Although she knew that he was rich and felt a little ufortable, she didn''t want him to waste money for her like this. After all, no matter how powerful Chason was, he earned money on his own ability. It was not ire''s habit to spend money at will. She really felt sorry to spend that much money. Chason chuckled, tucked up a strand of hair near her ear, and whispered in her ear, "Honey, I''ll show you a good showter." Seeing the card, no one dared to say a word. They began to pack clothes for Chason as soon as possible. After all, it was known to all that there were no more than ten people who had this kind of ck card in the city. As for the people who could use this kind of card, let alone buying these clothes, it might be a piece of cake for them to buy the whole International Trade Building. When everyone was packing the clothes, a manager quickly came in from outside. As soon as the manager came, everyone greeted him, "Hello, manager." The shopping guide who had just made a big order was both surprised and pleased. She had made such a big order, and the manager happened to see it. Her promotion and pay rise woulde soon. However, the manager bypassed them and went straight to Chason, "Hello, Mr. Chason and Mrs. ire." Chason raised his eyebrows and looked a little serious, "Louis, I let you manage the M Was. But how do you manage your people?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Chason. I''ll deal with the rted staff right away." Sweat trickled down Louis'' forehead. The boss was furious, would it affect his job? He turned to the staff and scolded with a sullen face, "Although our physical shop aims at high-end customers, everyone who enters our shop is our customer and they are God to us. If this kind of thing happens again, don''t stay in the Jiang Group anymore. " Then he turned around and bent down carefully. "Mr. Chason, what do you think?" The Jiang Group? Hearing that, ire was stunned. Was the whole International Trade Building the property of the Jiang family? Oh my God! Last time she went to a hospital, it turned out that the hospital was owned by the Jiang family. She went to a banquet and found that the whole sea area was owned by the Jiang family. Now she went shopping and found that the whole trade building was the property of the Jiang family. There were always so many surprises around Chason. Everyone bowed to agree, and that shopping guide drew a long face now. Although she was just a shopping guide here, the sry of the Jiang Group was much higher than that ofpanies. Louis shook his head. He was not a person who wouldn''t forgive his subordinate, but he didn''t dare to offend Chason. "I''ll give you a chance. Transfer her to the Logistics Department. If you make such a mistake again, I think you know what to do. " Chason said seriously. He didn''t want to keep such a staff who didn''t respect guests. ire smiled with relief. After all, he was a young man who could take the lead in the business world. He was both strict and tolerant with employees. When they came out with a pile of clothes, ire couldn''t help butin, "You are such a spendthrift to buy so many clothes." He rubbed her head and said, "Anyway, it''s our own shop. We can also make money when we spend it." ire red at him and said, "Your business is everywhere, isn''t it? You said you were here to y with me, but it seems I''m just here to check the work of your subordinate with you. " Looking at the cute look of the little woman, Chasonughed and said dotingly, "Now, I will definitely take you to a ce that does not belong to me." Chapter 56 The Meat I Roast Is The Best Chapter 56 The Meat I Roast Is The Best When they came out of the International Trade Building, a servant of the Jiang family had already been waiting at the door to pick up the pile of clothes. While ire protested that if she didn''t hold shopping bags, it didn''t feel like going shopping, Chason drove the woman who rarely being fussy to the next date ce. The car bypassed the ring road and went on the expressway. The scenery beside the road was very good, and ire could not help but take a few more looks at it. "ire, the ce quite far from here. Why don''t you have a rest?" Chason sped up a little. He used to drive very fast, but considering that ire was still pregnant, he deliberately slowed down the speed. ire shook her head. Somehow, she suddenly felt that as long as she was with him, she wouldn''t feel bored even if she was just sitting in the car like this. Chason smiled and gave a hint with his eyes, "There are some snacks there. You can have some first." Sticking out her tongue, ire opened the small drawer in the car. There were indeed a lot of snacks in it, and most of them were her favorite. She took out a bag of dried mango in surprise and teased, "Don''t you hate eating in the car?" At that time, she bought a pancake and ate in the car, and he hadined about it for a long time. Chason understood what she meant and smiled, "I have been changed by you, haven''t I?" He paused and looked at the navigation. There were still some time before getting the destination. He was a little worried that ire couldn''t take it. After all, she had just recovered. Plus, she was pregnant, so he was worried. "Eat something and sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive." "No, I can''t fall asleep now. The scenery outside is very beautiful. I want to have a look. " ire said, picking up a piece of beef jerky and putting it into Chason''s mouth. At this moment, he was eating with a smile on his face and even his eyes narrowed. As for the unchanged principles in the past, they were all gone now. "ire, I thought you didn''t sleep because you wanted to look at me." Hearing that, ire was so shy that she red at him who wascent in the seat and put something into her mouth angrily, which made Chasonugh. However, the ce was much more far away than she thought. Not long after, she fell asleep leaning against the seat. Chason considerately covered her with a suit and then started the car. After a long time, ire slowly woke up from her dream. It was so strange. In the past, she seldom slept so soundly in a car. "How long has it been since we reached? Why didn''t you wake me up? " He put away the tablet PC in his hand, touched her head and smiled, "I don''t want to wake you up when you sleep so soundly." ire stuck out her tongue and followed him out of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, she found herself in apletely strange ce. "This is a private farm in the suburb of S city." Seeing that his woman was confused, Chason exined. But in ire''s opinion, there was nothing special and novel about this ce, which was just simr to an ordinary farm. She didn''t know why Chason specially drove here for so long to get to this ce. Chason didn''t want to keep the woman in suspense anymore. He pointed at the reservoir in front of them and said, "ire, a boat will pick us upter." "By boat?" Hearing that, ire was stunned. Soon, a small boat slowly came over. It was not until Chason carefully helped her get on the boat that he exined, "We haven''t really arrived at the farm yet. The farm is actually on a small ind here. Because it''s location, few people know this ce. " Hearing this, ire picked up her phone and took a picture of the scenery on both sides of the reservoir with great interest. Perhaps it was because of the sunny day, the sky was extraordinarily bright. The fresh air here was indeed hard to see in the urban area. After a while, the boat finally arrived at the ind. The farm wasrge, but the people who coulde to the ind were either rich or powerful. In order to ensure the quality of everyone''s tour, the number of people on the ind was restricted here. Generally, only a few people could be allowed a day. However, the scenery on the ind was more beautiful than what she had seen on the boat just now. In addition to the scenery, the equipment and entertainment facilities here were all of top quality. Holding his beloved woman in his arms, Chason said softly, "ire, do you like it?" ire nodded, but still pouted, "Is this really not your property? I''m not experienced enough. Don''t lie to me. " "It''s not his property. It''s mine!" Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind. ire turned around and saw a young maning over. This person looked about the same age as Chason, but his dressing style waspletely different from Chason''s. He was dressed in denim and his ears were pierced. His hair was permed, which made him look like a person who liked rock music. Without waiting for ire to speak, he smiled and said, "I was wondering that why Chason suddenly changed so much. It turns out that he has found a beautiful wife and hid her specially and never introduced to us. " Chason punched him, "Can''t you be serious?." Then he turned to ire, who was confused, "He is a friend of mine since childhood, Richard Ren." It turned out that this was the territory of Chason'' good friend. ire smiled helplessly and greeted, "Hello." Holding ire in his arms, Chason red at his good friend and said, "Entertain us well." "It''s okay to entertain ire. As for you, I don''t care." After ying with the key in his hand for a while, Richard Ren winked cunningly and said, "I''ll arrange a good room for you then." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chason always knew what kind of person Richard Ren was. At this moment, he only wanted to have a world of two with ire. He didn''t care how Richard Ren whispered there alone. He held ire''s waist and walked out. They walked through a long corridor and arrived at avender garden. This was also the property of Richard Ren. It could not only be used as a photo taking ce for the guests of the farm, but also be used as a rose production area to makevender oil. ire was pleasantly surprised. She kept picking thevender and didn''t notice that the man behind her was quietly taking photos of her. When she raised her head and heard a click, she raised her head and happened to face the camera of Chason. "You took a photo of me secretly!" ire was about to grab the camera, but Chason held her tightly in his arms to prevent her from moving. Smelling the good fragrance ofvender on her, he whispered, "ire, I just want to take photos of you. I will hang your photos all over the house." Some girls were not stunning at the first sight. After getting along with her for a long time, her unique charm became more and more intense, making people unable to take their eyes off her. ire''s ears turned red. She seldom took photos. Before she had a smart phone, most of the photos at home were taken for Fiona. After all, the whole family said she was beautiful. Then she got a smart phone and didn''t seem to have the habit of taking selfies. As time went by, she might have forgotten this which most girls liked to do. "I don''t want to take photos alone. I want to take them with you." ire said in a low voice, burying her head in his chest. Chason''s expression was a little unnatural. Like ire, he had never taken photos specially since he was a child. Unless he was interviewed by reporters, "If there is a chance I''ll take photos with you. " It suddenly urred to them that the two of them were reluctant to take wedding photos. However, none of them mentioned those things at the moment and continued to y with each other. Coming out of thevendernd, Chason carefully wiped the soil stains on ire''s face with a handkerchief and said, "Look at you, you are like a child." Hearing that, ire pursed her lips and smiled, "Isn''t it good?" It was good. Seeing her smile that he hadn''t seen for a long time today, he felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. The sense of satisfaction and happiness was stronger than any big deal he had signed. "ire, are you hungry?" Chason held her hand and led her forward. If Chason hadn''t reminded her, she would have forgotten that she was a little hungry. Thinking of this, her stomach rumbled. ire smiled sheepishly, "I''m really hungry." "Let''s go to eat something delicious." Chason held her hand tightly and led her to the backyard. Before she entered, ire smelled a strong savory scent. She licked her lips and swallowed involuntarily. "It smells good." Looking at her cute face, Chason couldn''t help pinching her full face and said, "We''ll have dinner soon." When she entered, she found that there was a huge barbecue table in the backyard, next to which there was a huge basket of vegetables, filled with a variety of vegetables and food seasonings. "ire! This way. " Anna greeted them as soon as they came in. Chason shook his head. He thought that Richard Ren was really fast. He smiled and introduced to his wife, "This is Richard''s girlfriend, Anna. Although Richard is not a serious person, he really loves his little girlfriend. " ire stuck out her tongue and also smiled. To be honest, it was not so difficult to get in touch with the people around Chason as she thought, and Richard Ren in front of her was quite cute. What''s more, Anna was indeed a beautiful woman. Seeing that the woman greeted her with a smile, she had a good impression of her. "Hello, Miss Anna." Anna was barbecuing with her sleeves rolled up. When she saw them, she put down the greasy barbecue and smiled, "ire, don''t be so polite. Just call me Anna." She paused and took the opportunity to look at ire up and down. No wonder Chason was so obsessed with this girl all the time. Now she could see that although she was not a peerless beauty, she looked veryfortable. "Well, that''s enough. Have a taste of the meat we roasted." Richard Ren greeted them while stuffing a He didn''t bring Anna here today, but when he saw Chason and ire showing off their love, he couldn''t wait anymore and immediately took his little girlfriend here. Anna squinted at him and said, "It''s not what we roasted. I did it alone." "Hey!" Being speechless with his girlfriend''s retort, he had to eat by herself. Chason red at him and turned to ire, "Let''s not eat their food. I''ll roast for you. The meat I roast is the best!" As soon as he said this, the three people immediately fell silent. Then Richard Ren patted the grass andughed, "Cl ire, I think you''d better stay here. What he roasted Hahaha... " Chapter 57 You Are The Only One In My Heart Chapter 57 You Are The Only One In My Heart Chason red at Rachel and took ire''s hand, walking to the barbecue table nearby. Different from Rachel who wore casual clothes, Chason liked to wear suits all the year round, and the color was mainly ck, white and gray. At that time, ire came to the Jiang family andughed at his wardrobe. Although he had many clothes, but they all looked the same. Chason nced at the barbecue table and took off his suit. Yes, it was inappropriate to stand here in such a formal suit. Seeing him rolling up his sleeves, ire couldn''t help smiling. "Are you really going to roast it yourself? " "Don''t worry." Chason stared at Rachel in the distance angrily. It was not easy for him to show off in front of his beloved woman, but his best friend was the opposite of help. ire smiled and bent down. When she was about to prepare the barbecue, Chason picked her up and said, "I''ll just do it, you sit by and wait to eat." Although she was deeply suspicious of the man''s cooking skills, she had no choice but to step aside and wait for him to cook for her. Chason did it in a good manner. Not long after, the attractive fragrance spread out, which made ire swallow. "It smells good." "Ouch, Chason, you really know how to roast?" Holding his little girlfriend''s waist, Rachel walked all the way and stared at him in surprise. Raising his eyebrows, Chason forked a piece of roasted meat and handed it to ire, "ire, have a taste. See what it tastes like." Then he turned to the two people who were walking over and said, "don''t ire put the meat into her mouth with a smile. She thought the man was just pretending, but she didn''t expect that the meat was really amazing. The outer part of the meat was charred, and the seasoning mixed with the meat soup waspletely integrated into the flesh, which was tender and delicate. "Is it delicious?" Chason smiled gently. Seeing this, Rachel finally believed that his good friend had fallen into the whirlpool of love. ire nodded in surprise, "it''s delicious. One more. " As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that there was someone else here. She stuck out her tongue with embarrassment and said, "I didn''t expect you can cook. " It was rare that a young man from a rich family could cook barbecue himself, and cook it so well. Without waiting for Chason''s reply, Rachel, who couldn''t bear to see them show off their love, muttered, "Chason, you used toe to my house to eat and drink. And I asked you to peel a potato, but you said you couldn''t. " Rachel had always been fond of cooking, and he was also good at cooking. In their circle, he was a rare man who could cook. Chason didn''t even look at him. Instead, he smiled dotingly at the little woman and continued to roast meat for her. "I''m afraid that my cooking skills are too good and will surpass your only highlight. Besides, I only cook for my woman. What can I do for you? " "You!" Rachel pointed at his old friend angrily, but couldn''t say a word. ireughed and nodded at Anna, "let''s eat together. " So they sat down together and helped Chason with the cleaning. Seeing that the roast was almost done, Rachel pushed his girlfriend Anna, "Baby, do you want to drink that kind of wine fromst time? " Before Anna could reply, Chason red at him and asked, "Are you trying to cheat me out of wine again? " "Ha ha." Rachel didn''t deny it, but smiled maliciously. It turned out that Chason had built a private cer in his good friend''s farm, where there were many good wine. Generally speaking, he wouldn''t want to take it out. "Today is the first time that you have brought ire with us. We have to open a bottle of good wine to celebrate. " Rachel winked at ire, who was barbecuing with Anna. Not in the mood to argue with him, Chason tidied up and said, "my wife can''t drink wine. Go to your orchard and make some fresh juice for her." "Okay." For that bottle of good wine, Rachel would listen to whatever Chason said. After making some preparations, the four of them went to an open-air restaurant. All the food materials were naturally from the farm, and even many dishes were picked by them themselves. ire was surprised to see that. She didn''t expect that Chason could be so amiable. Although she could see that everyone took good care of her, maybe because she just joined them, or because she was pregnant. Anyway, ire thought it would be a little embarrassing for her to get along with a friend of Chason for the first time, but to her surprise, Rachel and Anna were much easier to get along with than she thought. However, she had never been used to being taken care of by anyone, so she would do whatever she could. This impressed both Rachel and Anna. However, although she had eaten some barbecue before, it was because she was pregnant. When all the dishes were served, ire was hungry. "ire, are you hungry?" Chason looked at her lovingly. ire stuck out her tongue with embarrassment and said, "yes, a little. " "ire is eating for two now, so it must be easier to get hungry than us." Anna smiled. "Honey, why don''t you have a baby with me like ire and Chason?" Anna''s face changed. She red at him and said, "we have made a deal. I don''t want a child. " This was the thing between the two people. Anna had said that she didn''t want a child. Rachel loved her, so he would do whatever she said. But after all, the Ren family was wealthy and he was the only son. It was difficult for them to face this matter. Seeing this, Chason quickly changed the topic, "you are so unreliable. You''d better stay in the farm as a cook." It was rare to see such a serious man joking. ire couldn''t help but burst intoughter, which made the tense atmosphere rxed a little. As a smart person, Rachel raised her ss and said, e on, let''s celebrate that Chason will not be alone anymore." As soon as he finished his words, Chason red at him. Then, Rachel giggled and said, "ire, you know that thanks to you, you can marry such a bad man as my brother. Otherwise, I don''t know how long he will be single." "Really?" ireughed, "I always think that Chason is attractive for woman." Chason smiled and rubbed ire''s nose, "no matter how attractive I am, you are the only one who can live in my heart." "Tsk, tsk, tsk....... I am jealous. " Rachel''s exaggerated expression made ire blush. The meal went on slowly as the four of them chatted happily. "Are you full?" Of course, the rest of the bowls and chopsticks were put away by the servants. Holding ire''s hand, Chason stood up and took her around. ire pointed at her belly and said, "my belly is round. If I continue to eat like this, I will be a fat Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. woman. " "Even you be a fat woman, you are also a cute and beautiful one." Chason picked her up and felt happier. ire pouted and avoided his kiss. "Go away. You are the fatty. " The two of them yed all the way and enjoyed the scenery of the farm. It was a wonderful time. They walked all the way to the maple forest. "Ha ha." ire couldn''t help yawning. "I''m sleepy." Chason held her in his arms gently, "if you are sleepy, I will take you to your room to have a rest. " They went shopping in the International Trade Building, which was already a very tiring thing. Besides, it had been a long time for her to drive from the downtown and y in the farm. She was really a little tired. After having enough food and wine, she was particrly likely to feel sleepy. "The scenery here is so beautiful. I don''t want to sleep." After all, such a quiet and good time seemed not easy for them to get. "Silly girl." Chason rubbed her hair again and said, "if you like here, I''ll take you here every week." He could even build a farm for her, but he didn''t say that, lest the little woman would look at him in surprise again. ire picked up a maple leaf and said with a smile, "in fact, as long as you are with me, you and our child are fine, I feel that wherever I am, I am very happy." Hearing her words, Chason was a little stunned. He suddenly hugged her and said, "ire, that''s also my idea." After so many things, especially when he thought he was really going to lose her, for the first time he began to envy those ordinary people. Maybe they didn''t have such wealth, power and reputation as him. However, no matter how rich and shining he was, if there was no one around him to be in love with, what a sorry and sad thing that would be? "So, ire, promise me. Don''t leave me no matter what happens in the future, okay? " Chason looked into her eyes affectionately, with unprecedented tenderness in his eyes. She nodded, "as long as you don''t betray our love, I will be with you forever." They would be together forever! What a beautiful oath. Chason lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "ire, I''ll carry you back to my room to have a rest." "No, thanks." ire put her small hand into his big hand and smiled, "I can walk by myself. Let''s go back and have a rest. " Chason smiled and held the little woman''s hand tightly. They passed through the maple forest covered with leaves, a long corridor and several alleys, and finally arrived at the guest room area. Chason used the key to open the door, and the door was opened with a bang. The two looked at the room and fell into silence. Chapter 58 You Are Mine Chapter 58 You Are Mine ire''s face turned red. Although it was her first time toe to such a room, she somewhat understood what it meant. There was a huge water bed, and the silk curtain beside it was faintly visible, giving people a very mysterious feeling. The bathtub was filled with roses and the light was dim yellow and ambiguous. These were not a big deal, the most conspicuous in the room were some indescribable sports equipment, - this was a well-equipped couple room. Chason''s face darkened. He shouldn''t have trusted Rachel so easily. This man must be ufortable if he don''t make some trouble for him. He looked at ire, whose face was red, and coughed, "how about we change a room? " ire bit her lips, and the two of them were embarrassed at the moment. "Or forget it. " Although this room was indeed not suitable for ire because of her pregnancy, it was awkward to find someone else to change a room at the moment. "Okay." Chason was silent for a moment, "ire... I... I won''t do anything reckless. " Although they were a little helpless, they still entered the room together. The moment the door was closed, he picked up the little woman and said, "let''s go to take a shower first." "What are you doing? I''ll go by myself. " Chason ignored her and directly took her into the bathroom, preparing her nightgown and so on. This man said he wouldn''t do anything recklessly? ire mumbled, "I''m going to take a shower. You... You can go out now. " "Why am I going out? Let''s take a shower together! " He teased her with a faint smile. This man! How could he be so shameless? ire red at him and said, "get out of here quickly." She didn''t want to do such a shameful thing. Chason stopped teasing her andughed, "I''m just kidding. Hurry up and wash. I put your pajama aside." After saying that, the man put down the clothes and walked out. The temperature of the hot water was just right on her body, which eased her fatigue for a day. In the mist, she looked at herself in the big mirror in the bathroom. It seemed that she was really shining in the mirror. Was it because of the nourishment of love? Looking at herself in the mirror, she smiled. Happiness came all of a sudden, but in fact, it had always been with her. ire took a deep breath, put on the pajamas prepared by him, pushed the door and walked out. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she was held tightly in Chason''s arms. It had to be said that his embrace was spacious and warm, which made her very infatuated with it. He bit her earlobe. The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous, and now it was full of temptation. At this moment, they knew what should go on, but neither of them went further. The next second, he picked up the little woman. Smelling the fragrance of her body which had just been bathed, his body seemed to have undergone some irresistible changes. He finally put ire on the bed and pressed her on his body. The dim light shone on them, as if he was ready to do something. "ire, I really... I really want to have sex with you. " Chason kissed her lips and said in a low and maic voice. Perhaps because of her pregnancy, ire was very sensitive and couldn''t help but groan. Chason stopped for a moment and finally sighed, "let''s ask the doctor first." Although he said so, Chason stilly on her and didn''t get up. ire stroked his hair gently and fell asleep soon. Seeing the woman fall asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief and gently stood up. Naturally, he had to go to the bathroom to take a cold shower tonight. However, when he fell asleep with the little woman in his arms this night, Chason felt that it was worth taking another ten cold showers. ire had a good sleep because she went to bed earlyst night and there was nothing on her mind. When she woke up, she found that the man beside her had already left the suite. She yawned, freshened up and went out for a walk. Since she was pregnant, she had changed herzy habit to morning exercises for the sake of her baby. Although they lived in the farm today, she didn''t intend to stay in bed. She nned to get up and walk around. It was good to breathe fresh air. She had thought that the air environment of the Jiang family''s vi was very good. However, the farm was far away from the city, and the morning environment was extremely fresh. Birds chirped in the forest, and flowers were everywhere stained with dew. Standing in the forest, ire felt that the environment made her particrly rxed and even forget to return. "ire." She didn''t know how long she had been wandering alone in the farm when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was indeed Chason. He was wearing a grey sportswear instead of a suit. It was the first time that Chason had seen him dressed like this. She couldn''t help but take a few more looks at him. Not to mention, few people could be so handsome in casual clothes. Seeing the little woman staring at him, Chason smiled and said, "why are you staring at me? Am I handsome? " ire''s face turned red again and gave the man a small punch. "Yes, you are very handsome. " In the early morning, seeing the little woman of being so cute, Chason felt that he would be in a good mood all day long. He pinched ire''s cheek and smiled, "I''ll show you for a lifetime, okay? " ire felt more embarrassed and changed the topic directly, "why do you get up so early? " "I was wondering why you, who iszy, got up so soon." Chason blinked. ''You are thezy one!'' ire grumbled in her heart. But she remembered that she was reallyzy, especially when she just came to the vi of the Jiang family. It seemed that she could spend the whole day as long as she was given a bed. With augh, he led ire to the dining room and said, "let''s have breakfast first. " There were many restaurants in the farm. The one Chason took her to was a family style. After entering the restaurant, ire''s eyes lit up. There were all kinds of breakfast on the table, including her favorite minced pork congee with preserved egg, tea eggs, soy milk and some desserts. "Wow, is there so many? " As ire spoke, she picked up her chopsticks and picked up a big potato cake. "It''s so delicious. You got up early in the morning. Are you here to prepare the breakfast? " Chason snickered and didn''t answer. ''Did he really do it himself?'' ire looked at him in surprise. "Did you really do it? " "What? ire, you didn''t expect that I can do so many things, did you? " Indeed, she was surprised to see that Chason could cook barbecue and a few dishes yesterday. She didn''t expect that he could cook such delicate desserts even though she was not good at it. When she was about to say something, she saw Richard break in. "Chason, how could you do this?" "What? Can''t I?" Chason was dissatisfied with the guy who suddenly broke in. He red at him and asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m hungry. I came over following the scent. " "You really have a dog nose! I made this for your sister-inw alone. If you want to eat it, go to find your dear Anna. " Chason asked him to leave. He didn''t want to see a third person running over when they were in love. How could he prefer a lover to a friend. Richard nced at him impatiently and said, "my dear Anna is still sleeping. " He paused and looked at the dishes on the table, feeling really hungry. Chason''s face darkened. He gave him a bowl of porridge and said, "eat it." Hearing their conversation, ire burst intoughter. Sure enough, you couldn''t judge a person by his appearance. The longer she stayed with Chason, the closer she got to him. She found that he was not only the businessman who could decide life and death in the business world, but also the cold CEO who didn''t smile in front of others. He was also just an ordinary man. He could cry andugh. He was cute and funny. However, at this moment, ire was very clear that no matter which one he was, he was her beloved Chason. "ire, he really values a lover more than a friend," said Richard, while eating with satisfaction "You go after breakfast. " Chason''s face darkened. He knew that Richard was a shameless person, so he had never been nice to him. After taking another tea egg, Richard smiled cunningly and said, "Chason, you ungrateful man, you forgot that if I hadn''t given you advice, you wouldn''t have been able to be with ire now. " Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Ha ha." ire almost spat out the food in her mouth. Chason''s face turned red with anger. How could he talk nonsense about such a shameful thing? "Shut up!" However, ire was happy. "What kind of advice did he give you? " She remembered that Chason had done a lot of things that pissed her off. Now she realized that it was probably his good friend''s idea. "ire, don''t listen to his nonsense." Chason added a spoonful of soup to Richard''s bowl, "even eating can''t stop you from talking." With food in his mouth, Richard said with difficulty, "no, I have to tell ire about that. " Chason was so angry that he picked up the cor of Richard''s clothes and pushed him out of the restaurant. "Hurry up and leave." She turned around and saw ire''s smiling face. He said guiltily, "ire! Is it so funny? " ire giggled and said, "I didn''t know you were so cute before. Tell me, what did you hear from Richard? " The flirted man raised his eyebrows and suddenly kissed her lips domineeringly. "I never listened to him. You are mine at the first ce. " Chapter 59 The Invitation To Fathers Birthday Party Chapter 59 The Invitation To Father''s Birthday Party It was not until lunch that they returned to the farm and left. Before leaving, Anna pulled ire''s hand and said, "sister-inw,e and y a few more times next time when you have time. " Although the two of them had different personalities and life circles, they were like old friends at the first sight. Anna liked ire''s honesty and ingenuity, while ire liked Anna''s frankness and cuteness. In just a day and a half, the two of them became familiar with each other. "Anna, just call me ire. Come and ask me out when you have time. " Since she was pregnant, Chason had been worried about her safety, so she didn''t dare to go out casually. Her previous friends had been alienated a lot. The two men were also very happy that they could have such a good rtionship and felt that the trip to the farm was very happy. It was probably due to the fact that she was tired of ying, even they had returned by the same route, but after sleeping, ire did not feel that it had taken long. When they arrived home, Chason looked at the little sleepy woman and smiled, "did you have a good time?" "Yes." ire rubbed her eyes and nodded. These two days were her happiest days with this man. However, from now on, as long as they could understand each other, she felt happy every day. Looking at the little woman''s satisfied and happy face, Chason felt happier and happier. "ire, as long as thepany is fine in the future, I will apany you to walk more." While the two were chatting, a servant came in and handed them an invitation card. "Mr. Chason, Mrs. ire, this is an invitation card from Mrs. ire''s parents." Her parents? ire felt ufortable. Since thest wedding of Fiona, she had never contacted the Lin family. As for her father, he had neither asked about her married life nor cared about the baby in her belly. What was this invitation for? Chason took the invitation card but didn''t open it. Instead, he said to ire, "ire, have a look?" She opened the gilded envelope, on which was the fiftieth birthday party of Linford. At this moment, ire remembered that this year was her father''s fiftieth birthday. ording to the custom of their hometown, when a person''s birthday was the multiples of ten, they had to hold a more grand party, and it was usually held in advance. ire looked at the man beside her with some embarrassment, "it''s my... My father''s birthday party will be held tomorrow. " He raised his eyebrows and immediately understood why his wife was in a dilemma. If possible, ire was really willing not to go back to the Lin family for the rest of her life. Other married daughters missed their parents, but for her, her parents were like endless nightmares. However, when she saw her father''s birthday party invitation, she still couldn''t ignore it. Even though her father had done something wrong to her, in her heart, he was still her father. She couldn''t forgive Fiona and others, but her father was different. After all, their blood was thicker than water. "ire, if you want to go, I will go with you. If you don''t want to, we can just send a gift and find an excuse to refuse. " In his heart, as long as she wanted to do, he was willing to do everything to satisfy her. If she didn''t want to, he would refuse for her. ire shook her head and said, "no matter what, I think I still have to go there. " Chason nodded, but he had already made up his mind. With him by her side, the Lin family must be polite. He hoped that they could be more insightful. If they dared to hurt ire a little, he would definitely be rude to them. "I''ll go with you. " ire bit her lips. In her impression, he was very busy with his work. But he had yed with her in the farm for two days, and would go to her birthday party tomorrow? Didn''t he need to work? "Chason, you should go to work. How about I go there myself?" How could he rest assured to let her go back alone? Last time, he followed her to Fiona''s wedding. He saw clearly what Lin family had done to her. Thinking of this, Chason smiled, "are you urging me to work?" She gave him a reproachful look and said, "Oh, I''m just worried that this might affect your work? If you don''t make money, both I and baby will starve to death. " This sentencepletely amused Chason. "You are right. I have to work hard and promise to raise you and our child." Seeing that ire curled her lips, he paused and said, "but I don''t have to deal with the business in the Nowadays, the Inte was so developed that he could handle the work by tablet PC orputer remotely. Even he didn''t go to thepany for three or five days, his work wouldn''t be affected. Hearing Chason''s words, ire didn''t insist. The two of them went to bed early. Although the second day she would go to the Lin family made ire a little ufortable, sleepiness came on at once as she had been ying in the farm these days. She had a good dream and woke up naturally. It was nine o''clock in the morning when ire woke up. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the clock on the wall. ''It''s sote?'' It seemed that she had missed today''s morning exercise. After washing up, she went downstairs and found that Chason had put on his clothes. He was waiting for her on the sofa while dealing with business. At this moment, ire remembered that she had to attend her father''s birthday party today, so she could not help but speed up eating her breakfast. Chason put down hisputer and smiled, "ire, don''t worry. The stylist is waiting for you in the room. After you finish, we can drive there, it''s not far away. We''ll not bete. " Hearing this, ire felt much relieved, but she felt a little strange. "You have an appointment with the stylist? " "You are beautiful even if you don''t dress up. You will be stunning if you dress up. " Chason rubbed her soft hair and said with a smile. Rolling her eyes at the frivolous man, she sighed in her heart that Chason was so thoughtful. This time, she really needed to go back to her parents'' house with full energy. The stylist skillfully smoothed ire''s hair. Her soft and thick ck hair was soon slightly curled up and gently hung on her waist, pure and charming. Under the leather jacket, there was a well cut wine red fishtail dress, showing the advantages of her figure incisively and vividly. Although she was pregnant with a child, it didn''t affect her image at all. "You are so beautiful." Chason held her hand, his eyes full of light. Maybe when he really liked someone, his eyes would shine when he looked at her. ire''s face turned a little red. She really wanted to thank Chason. She had never found that she could be so delicate and beautiful before. Now, in addition to the beauty that a woman should have, perhaps because of her pregnancy, she also had some maternal tenderness. All of this sets her off with a special temperament. It was not far from the vi of the Jiang family to ire''s father''s birthday party. Soon, their car arrived at the hotel. When they walked in with the invitation card, they found that today''s birthday party was really lively. Almost all the distant rtives of the Lin family had arrived. In ire''s father''s own words, his two daughters had married a good man. This time, his fiftieth birthday must be celebrated in all its glory. Naturally, the news that ire married into the Jiang family had been spread among all the rtives of the Lin family. When Chason and ire walked into the banquet hall of the hotel hand in hand, everyone''s eyes turned to them in an instant. Linford stood up first. He didn''t dare to offend his son-inw. "Here you are, Chason, ire." "Happy birthday, Dad." Although the two of them hadn''t seen each other for months, today was her father''s birthday party, so ire naturally handed over the gift. Chason just greeted him politely and indifferently. He didn''t want to be friendly with his so-called father- inw at all. A trace of uneasiness shed through Linford''s eyes, but he still took the gift with a smile. "Come on, sit down." As soon as they came, the crowd of guests instantly became lively, celebrating that Linford had such a promising and beautiful daughter and a rich and powerful son-inw. ire took a look at Chason and shook her head. It had to be said that from childhood to adulthood, these rtives had always been focusing on Fiona. Now the attention suddenly diverted to her. Of course, Linford was a proud man. Hearing people praise him, he was very proud now. Of course, some people were happy, while some were worried. Before ire came, the rtives had gathered together to bless Fiona and her husband. Although there was a huge gap between the Xu family and the Jiang family, the Xu family was good in ordinary people''s eyes. Those who didn''t know Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. the truth kept ttering them. However, when ire and Chason arrived, their eyes on Fiona and Lucas were instantly diverted. Clenching her fists, Fiona still wore a gentle smile, but her heart was filled with hatred. Because she was not as happy as everyone thought. At the beginning, Lucas was quite infatuated with her body. However, due to her pregnancy, Fiona gained weight quickly for no reason. Her figure hadpletely changed in only two months. Even so, on the contrary, ire''s skin became better and better because of pregnancy. Since she was pregnant, the dark circles under her eyes became heavier and the spots on her face also grew a lot. It turned out that the beauty, Fiona, was almost ruined. In addition, it was inconvenient to be pregnant and they couldn''t make out, so Lucas simply didn''t touch her. Later, it turned out that he didn''te back all night. She also had a severe pregnancy reaction, but all Mrs. Lisa cared about was the child in her womb, and as for her, Mrs. Lisa looked down on her. Such a mother-inw and a husband almost drove Fiona crazy. Today, she saw iree in. Although she was also pregnant, she was still beautiful and even more charming. Not only that, Chason''s thoughtfulness and kindness towards her, made Fiona, who was not far away, looking at ire with pain in her heart. Why? The more Fiona thought about it, the angrier she became. How could ire get everything she had worked so hard to get? Shouldn''t everything belong to her? Chapter 60 Mrs. Claire Fainted Chapter 60 Mrs. ire Fainted Fiona couldn''t help but me her father, though she knew that ire had a better life than herself. But when she saw it with her own eyes, she was even more upset. She had hinted her father not to invite ire here, but after all, her father was a vain person, coupled with the status of Chason, they have still been invited. Except for Fiona, their arrival made another person lose his sense of propriety in an instant. Last time, Rena asked Lucas to go to the hospital to y a trick of alienation, which made ire attacked by the Inte public opinion. Of course, since Rena had been found out, what he did had also been known. ording to Chason''s temper, he even wanted to kill Lucas. If Lucas'' father hadn''t dealt with it, he wouldn''t be here now. However, although the matter was settled, Chason didn''t let him pay the price immediately. In the end, the right to inherit the Xu Group fell into the hands of Lucas'' brother. Now, he felt more and more unbnced. Previously, he gave up his girlfriend who had been in love with him for a long time because he coveted Fiona''s beauty. Now, seeing that ire became more and more radiant after left him, he was overwhelmed with tardy repentance. Now, because of these reasons, he lost the right to inherit the Xu family. During this period of time, he naturally vented all his anger on Fiona. He drank too much almost day and night and even went to women''s clubs. From the perspective of ire and others, they naturally wouldn''t notice that they were being watched. However, when Lucas secretly paid attention to ire, Fiona saw it clearly. She was already angry, and now she was even more furious. She pushed her man hard and asked, "What are you looking at?" Lucas pushed away her hand irritably, "Nothing." This woman, after getting married, was no longer as considerate and lovable as before marriage. On the contrary, she was a typical shrew, who cared about everything. "Let me tell you, don''t ever have any unrealistic fantasies about ire. She is already the woman of Mr. Chason." Fiona was angry, her anger and disappointment for the man mixed together. She had spent so much effort to marry Lucas, but now he even lost his identity as the sessor of the Xu family. Although Lucas was not a good man, he had always been a good tempered man. But recently, he had been depressed. After hearing this sentence, he broke out immediately. He threw his chopsticks and said, "Do you really want to kill me? Why do you talk nonsense here?" If Chason heard what she said just now, how could Chason, who had a lot of grudge against him, let him go? Maybe the whole Xu family would be med. However, Fiona was so angry that she didn''t care about it at all. She kept saying, "If you don''t care about her, how could you be used by others, and lost the right of the heir in the end." Regardless of the man next to her was about to explode, she continued to force him, "If you don''t have anything hidden in your heart, now swear in front of everyone." Lucas couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and pped on Fiona''s face. They had just sat in the corner and spoke in a low voice, but now with a p, all the guests looked at them. Mia was the first to react and smiled, "Don''t mind the minor quarrel between the couple." While greeting the guests, she walked towards Fiona and pulled at her daughter''s sleeve, "Fiona, there are so many people. Don''t be willful." Willful? Fiona burst into tears and looked at her mother and father sadly. She had suffered so much, but now her mother told her not to be willful. In the past, her father loved her the most at home. Today, Lucas pped her in public. She looked at her father pitifully. As a member of her family, he should help her anyway. However, Linford was a man of vanity. What''s more, what happenedst time made him very disappointed in his daughter and son- inw. Now he didn''t even bother to look at her, let alone help her. Although Mia felt sorry for her daughter, she didn''t dare to help her daughter openly since today was her husband''s birthday party. Seeing that his parents inw didn''t say a word, he decided to be ruthless. In his heart, he didn''t want to stay with this woman who looked even uglier and unreasonable for another second. So he made an excuse and left Fiona alone at his father-inw''s birthday party. Obviously, what happened just now was seen by ire and Chason. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect them to be like this." Chason raised his eyebrows, as if everything was within his expectations. He didn''t cherish even a good woman like ire. How could he lead a happy life with another woman? However, he didn''t care about their lives at all. "ire, you should thank your so-called sister. If it weren''t for her, how could you meet a man as good as me?" This arrogant man, ire red at him with reproach, but showed an extremely happy smile. "You are always like this." Chason took her some desserts and said, "The dinner is not ready yet. Have some desserts first." Then he whispered in her ear, "Well, in the bed at night, you can answer me again. Am I a super good man?" His voice was extremely maic, and his deliberate low voice made her heart soft. Her ears instantly turned red, and she quickly pretended to eat the dessert in her bowl as if nothing had happened. In front of so many people, this man was too flirtatious. It seemed that he was just pretending to be aloof before. On the other hand, Fiona, who had lost her virginity and made a fool of herself. She stood up and went to the bathroom to fix her makeup, only to find that even after she married into the Xu family, her Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. economic conditions were much better. But now, even though she knew that makeup was not good for her health when she was pregnant, she loved beauty so much that she couldn''t live without makeup. However, even if she used more high-end cosmetics now, it could not cover the spots and dark circles appeared because of the pregnancy. She looked at herself in the mirror and gave it a hard punch. Why? Why was fate so unfair? She was more beautiful than ire. Now they were both pregnant, but she became like this. It was because of a child that ire and Chason got together. She tried her best to please Lucas and make that manpletely surrender to her. But now, things were different. In the past, she thought that the reason why Chason treated ire so well was to make a show for everyone. But now, Fiona could see clearly as a woman that Chason really loved ire. As for her man, not only became more and more indifferent to her, but also openly brought all kinds of women in various entertainment clubs. She was going crazy. At this moment, Fiona suddenly had an unprecedented sense of despair. She smiled bitterly. She had nothing now. She had an unreliable family, a mother-inw who didn''t take her seriously, and a husband who didn''t love her. Even the wealth she pursued, she didn''t really get it. After all, she didn''t have the right to take charge of the economy. On the other hand, Lucas couldn''t inherit the Xu Group at all, and she couldn''t be thedy of the Xu Group either. What made Fiona more unbearable was that the beauty she had been proud of was gone. If there was anything else, it would be the baby in her belly. Yes, the baby. Fiona smiled bitterly. It was because ire was pregnant that she had the chance to marry into the Jiang family and get the love of Chason. But she seemed to have a burden with this child. No, she couldn''t let ire seed like this. At this moment, Fiona, who waspletely filled with jealousy and hatred, couldn''t help but think of an idea and hurried into the kitchen. A few minutester, Fiona returned to her seat in the banquet hall. Looking at the two people who were still showing off their love, a cruel smile appeared on her face. Well, she would like to see how long ire could be proud. After dinner, ire and Chason didn''t stay long. They said goodbye to their father in a hurry and were about to leave. Linford looked at ire. After all, she was his daughter. Now he gradually realized that he had misunderstood her. In addition, his son-inw was the famous Chason. These thoughts intertwined. He felt guilty for ire and wanted to curry favor with her, so he said, "ire, my son-inw,e back to see me more often when you have time." Although what had happened before really broke ire''s heart, the person she was facing now was her family. She felt a lump in her throat and nodded. "I wille back to see you when I have time." Chason nodded. He still didn''t have a good impression of the Lin family, but for the sake of his wife, he was willing toe back with her. "ire is still pregnant. I''ll take her back and have an early rest." Speaking of this, Linford didn''t keep them any longer. Under the gaze of the crowd, they got on the car and went back to the vi of the Jiang family. "ire, why do you look pale?" Not long after getting in the car, ire felt very dizzy and fell asleep. She didn''t wake up until she got off the car. ire didn''t know what was wrong with her. She shook her head and said, "Maybe I''m too tired. I''ll go upstairs to sleep." Chason nodded, "Have a cup of hot water. I''ll take you upstairs to rest." He said and was about to give ire some water. The next second, the servant eximed, "Mrs. ire, Mrs. ire fainted!" Chapter 61 Dont Be Afraid, Im With You Chapter 61 Don''t Be Afraid, I''m With You Regardless of the cup in his hand, Chason rushed over and hugged ire. "ire, what''s wrong?" He shouted, only to find that the woman in his arms was weak and her face was red, and had no response. "Hurry up, drive us to the hospital." The Jiang family''s vi was in a mess at once. At this time, Chason didn''t even wear his coat. He quickly urged the driver to send ire to the hospital as soon as possible. The woman in his arms had a hot forehead and groaned from time to time in aa. What happened? She was fine before. "ire, hold on. We''re almost there." Chason kept saying, feeling flustered. He had experienced this kind of feeling once. Last time ire was kidnapped, he was also in such a panic. It was not a long way to the hospital, and the driver was skilled, so he drove very fast. In a few minutes, ire had been lying on the emergency stretcher. But for Chason, this distance was like running for more than half of his life, which made him suffer a lot. It was still in the hospital of the Jiang Group. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He remembered that the first time he came here because of ire, he hated this woman who suddenly had his child. Now he was still in this ce, but he was extremely anxious. Naturally, as thedy of the Jiang Group hade to the hospital for rescue. The best doctors in the hospital were all gathered in ire''s resuscitation room. A few minutester, the Vice Dean came out of the resuscitation room. He looked very serious and said, "Mr. Chason, Mrs. ire..." Before he could finish his words, Chason interrupted him in a hurry, "How is it going?" "Mrs. ire fainted because she ate some she was allergic to. It''s very dangerous now." The Vice Dean of the hospital was a doctor with many years of experience. He had seen many anxious family members, but only this time he was particrly nervous in front of Chason. Chason tried his best to control his emotions. He knew that what he was doing at the moment was not the calm and cultivated him as usual. He had no time to care about it. The one who was dying inside was his lover. "I tell you, if you can''t save her, don''t be a doctor in the future." Sweat dripped from the forehead covered by the surgery cap. The Vice Dean said extremely carefully, "Mrs. ire''s life should be saved, but..." "What do you mean by ''should''! I can''t let anything happen to her! " Chason almost roared. The Vice Dean almost cried and said, "Mrs. ire is pregnant. I might be able to keep her life, but I don''t think the baby in her belly can be saved. Even if it is saved, it is probably an abnormal child. " At this moment, the Vice Dean almost regretted one thing. Why did he want to be a doctor? ording to his professional ethics as a doctor, he would save the adult first without saying anything. But now it was rted to the flesh and blood of the Jiang family, how dare he act recklessly. Without any hesitation, Chason immediately said, "I don''t care about the child. You just keep the adult." Without her, even if he had as many children as a football team, what was the meaning? The Vice Dean breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately returned to an extremely embarrassed look. "It''s just that in her daze, your wife pulled the doctor''s sleeve and said that she must keep the baby." At this moment, his heart seemed to be stabbed by a thousand knives at the same time. Was she so concerned about the child in her heart? Yes, it was their child. Of course, he hoped that the baby could be safe and sound, but if he had to make a choice between the two, she was naturally more important than the baby in her belly. "No." Chason shook his head in pain and said in a low voice, "You must save my wife." The Vice Dean nodded helplessly andforted, "Don''t worry. Mrs. ire is lucky. We will try our best to save her life." As time went by, Chason was both painful and anxious, but he had understood something. It seemed that what happened today was not a coincidence. It must have something to do with the birthday party at noon. He clenched his fists and ordered the servants beside him, "Take Mrs. ire''s father here." If this matter had something to do with the Lin family, he didn''t mind letting them know what the consequences were. Linford had just sent the guests away and was about to sit down to have a rest when he received a call from the Jiang family. "What? Something happened to ire? Okay I''ll be right there. " He hung up the phone in panic and rushed out. How could this be? On the one hand, she was his own daughter, so it was natural for him to worry. On the other hand, he was more afraid that this matter had something to do with his birthday party. After all, his daughter was now pregnant with the baby of the Jiang family. How could Chason let him go? When Linford arrived at the hospital as fast as he could, ire was still in emergency treatment. With his eyes closed, Chason leaned against the bench in the corridor of the hospital. No matter how many nurses tried to persuade him to have a rest, he refused. The nurses couldn''t help but sigh. Chason, the beloved son of God, was a man who gathered power, handsome, wealth and ability. How could he love a woman so much deep? Although ire''s life was uncertain now, these nurses were secretly envious of her. It took Linford a long time to pluck up the courage to call him son-inw. He might be the most coward father-inw in history, but he had no choice. After all, when ire married Chason, as a father, he really hurt his daughter''s heart. On the other hand, Chason was not an ordinary son-inw. Even ten Lin families were not as good as the Jiang family. If the man was not ire''s biological father, Chason would have killed him. "Does ire''s matter have Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. anything to do with you?" In the face of son-inw''s attitude, Linford, who had always been proud, was very embarrassed at the moment, but at this time, his daughter''s life was important. No, it should be said that his own life was also in the hands of this son-inw. "Good son-inw." Linford was about to cry, "Although there is some misunderstanding between ire and me. But after all, I''m her biological father. I won''t hurt her. " "Ha ha." "Wasn''t it you who wronged ire before? Who insulted and cursed her indiscriminately? Who was indifferent to her life? You don''t know until now that you are her biological father, do you? " Linford''s face turned red. After a long while, he faltered, "It was my fault, but I will never kill ire." Yes, since he gave birth to Fiona, he naturally cared less about his eldest daughter under the influence of his wife. Besides, Fiona was more popr than his elder daughter, so he was naturally partial to her. Now he felt a little guilty. But he was not a vicious father. He would never kill his daughter. Chason calmed down for a while. At this moment, he didn''t think that this matter had anything to do with Linford. After all, it was not good for him to hurt ire. He said indifferently, "Even if you didn''t hurt ire, the birthday party was started by you. It has something to do with you more or less." "Chason, don''t worry. When the doctor finds out the specific reason, I will definitely find out what happened." Linford said hurriedly. Waving his hand, he said, "No, thanks. I''ll look into it." After a pause, he continued, "If you still want to be ire''s father, you should fulfill your responsibility as a father. If you can''t do it, you should go as far as you can." Linford nodded submissively. Just then, the doctor opened the door and came out. "How is it going?" Almost in one voice, Chason and Linford said at the same time. The Vice Dean breathed a sigh of relief. "Mrs. ire is out of danger for the time being, but she needs to be hospitalized carefully. Her condition can''t get worse." The two of them breathed a sigh of relief. After a pause, Chason asked, "What exactly caused it?" "Mrs. ire is allergic to seafood innately. She drank the soup containing seafood, and the tonic she took during her pregnancy. It is ipatible with seafood, which resulted in serious food poisoning." The Vice Dean sighed and didn''t say anything. After all, he was facing Chason. As soon as the Vice Dean''s words fell, Linford immediately said, "It''s impossible. I just consider that among the guests, it''s inevitable that someone is allergic to special food, and I didn''t order seafood dishes." "It''s impossible for ire to eat seafood at home." Chason frowned and immediately understood that someone must have done it on purpose. As for who it was, his eyes showed a cruel smile. Linford touched his head and asked, "What should we do?" "Go to the ward to see ire first. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave first." After a pause, he continued, "Don''t tell anyone about ire''s ident. Otherwise, I don''t care if you are ire''s father or not." After thinking for a while, Chason turned to the Vice Dean and asked, "How is the child?" The Vice Dean took a look at Linford and finally held back what he wanted to say. "It''s okay for the time being. Mr. Chason, pleasee to my office and I''ll tell you in detail." Chason seemed to understand something and nced at Linford. Linford nodded repeatedly, "Chason, I''m going to see ire too." Chason didn''t stop him. The two pushed the door open and entered ire''s ward. In just a few hours, ire, who was fine in the morning, had just experienced a death battle. Looking at the breathless woman on the bed, Chason felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He rushed to her and held her hand tightly. "ire, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Chapter 62 No One Can Force You Except Me Chapter 62 No One Can Force You Except Me "Mr. Chason, the Vice Dean wants to see you in his office." After a while, a nurse came in and invited him. He looked at ire, who was still in aa on the bed. Seeing his hesitation, Linford hurriedly said, "Chason, you go. I''ll stay here." After taking a look at him, Chason left the ward and went to the Vice Dean. "Mr. Chason." The Vice Dean stood up as soon as he saw him. Compared with the time when he was outside the resuscitation room, his expression was much relieved. Chason shook his hand, indicating that the Vice Dean did not need to be too polite. "Thank you for saving my wife." The Vice Dean was ttered and quickly said, "Even for ordinary patients, we will do our best. Besides, she is your wife. " After saying that, he had to get to the point. The Vice Dean looked at the man in front of him with extreme embarrassment, unable to speak for a long time. Realizing that the situation was not so optimistic, Chason frowned and said, "It''s okay. Just say what you want to say." "Ahem, Ahem." The Vice Dean cleared his throat, took out the test result and handed it to Chason, "this time, we used some medicine that is not good for the fetus to rescue Mrs. ire. It''s very likely that the baby will be abnormal." The Vice Dean said this with all his courage. Oh my God, he was saying that the heir of the Jiang family was abnormal! Chason closed his eyes in pain. Before entering this office, he had a premonition of this matter. He had to protect ire first before the baby, but he didn''t know if she would me him. Well, even if it was his fault, he would still choose to do so without hesitation. "Is there no other way? If Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. you can guarantee the safety of them, I can pay any price. " Sure enough, Chason was Chason. He didn''t get angry when he heard the news. The Vice Dean said with embarrassment, "It''s not likely. Medically we suggest Suggest... " He hesitated for a long time and didn''t dare to speak it out. This was the most helpless time since he became a doctor. "You suggest an abortion?" Chason patted the Vice Dean on the shoulder. He was not an unreasonable person and knew that the doctor had tried his best. "Let''s talk about it when Mrs. ire wakes up. Don''t tell her for the time being." This little woman would rather sacrifice her life for the child''s life. If she knew this, she would be very sad. After saying that, he suppressed all his emotions. At the door of the ward, Chason suddenly didn''t dare to go in. He swore to protect her, but he always put ire in danger. He had never been afraid to face the woman on the bed like now. After a while, he finally opened the door and saw ire open her eyes hard. He rushed over and asked, "ire, are you awake?" He held her hand, his eyes full of heartache. "ire." Linford felt a little ufortable, but when he saw his daughter wake up, he breathed a sigh of relief. "You suffered," said Chason in a low voice After a pause, he turned to Linford and said, "You can go back first. It''s suspicious for you to stay in the ward. Don''t tell anyone about ire''s illness. Otherwise, it will alert the enemy. " Linford nodded repeatedly. He had been out for such a long time today. If he didn''t go back, it would be difficult to exin to Mia. He left after saying a few words. "Cha Chason. " ire grabbed the man''s sleeve with all her strength and said weakly, "What''s wrong with me?" Chason touched her cheek and forced a smile, "It''s all right. It''s all right now." ire touched her belly and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the baby was still alive. "Is the baby okay?" His heart ached, but he stillforted her calmly, "Don''t worry. Have a good rest. I''ll take care of everything else. " ire nodded. Although her face was pale, she felt much better when she heard that the child was fine. "I''m still a little sleepy," she said After today''sa, in the daze, she really felt that she was about to die. But at that moment, she seemed to hear the doctor talking about the child, so she forced herself to keep sober with that perseverance. It was more urate to say that the baby saved her than she chose to keep the baby. "Okay." He looked at ire with tenderness and coaxed, "I''m here. Have a sound sleep." His face didn''t darken until he was sure that ire had fallen asleep again. He took out the tablet and sent two messages. One was about the reason why ire had an ident. The other one was about the baby. Before long, Jarred rushed over. "Grandpa." Chason stood up and said in a low voice, "ire has just fallen asleep. Let''s go out and have a talk." Of course, Jarred was not a person who cared much about the young people''s business. He heard from the hospital that something had happened to the child, which concerned the descendants of the Jiang family. He was anxious and immediately rushed over. "What happened?" The two kids had just calmed down for a few days, and now such a big thing happened again. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. The baby in ire''s belly might Maybe... " It was the first time for Jarred to see his decisive grandson hesitate. He knew that things were probably worse than he had heard. With a sigh, Jarred asked, "Is the baby kept or not?" Chason nodded. "Then why are you so dejected since the baby has been saved?" Jarred only heard a general idea on the phone, and now he couldn''t help but know a little about it. Facing his grandfather''s confusion, Chason shook his head painfully and said, "The child is likely to be abnormal." "What?" Jarred yelled. During the pregnancy of all women in Jiang family, all kinds of diet and living were strictly stipted, it was for the health and intelligence of the next generation of children. The children of the coteral branch were still like this, and for Chason, the direct heir, no mistake was allowed. "Why is this?" At this point, Jarred felt more anger than sadness. "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect ire well. Someone must have plotted this. I''ll find it out as soon as possible. " "It''s one thing. What are you going to do with this child?" Jarred frowned, with endless sadness in his heart. Chason held Jarred with one hand and said, "Grandpa, let''s wait until ire recovers, okay?" "I know you have a good rtionship with ire, but don''t forget that our Jiang family will never allow an abnormal child to be born." It would be a terrible shame for the Jiang family, a prestigious n. With a wry smile, he said, "Grandpa, anyway, this child is your great grandson." Jarred waved his hand and said, "At the beginning, ire was married you because of her child. I really like this girl very much. Now she is like this, and I feel very ufortable," he paused. "But this matter is rted to the glory and humiliation of the whole Jiang family. Besides, if such a child is really born, he will not live a happy life in our family. " He understood what grandpa said. At this moment, he couldn''t say anything to refute, but his fingernails were deeply embedded in his palm. "I won''t pursue ire''s responsibility that she hadn''t protected the baby well. I also still support your rtionship and marriage. But I advise you to make a n as soon as possible for this unhealthy child, in case anything unexpected happens. " Chason shook his head violently, "Grandpa!" How sad ire would be if she knew it! "Stop it. It''s settled then." In fact, as a great grandfather, he was the most sad one to see this happen. But he had no choice. He had to think about the overall situation. He shook his head and left with his crutch. "Take good care of her first." With a long sigh, he pushed the door open and walked in. He saw that the little woman was struggling to support herself with her hands, and her face was already full of tears. "ire!" Chason was shocked and rushed to hold her in his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? " ire shook her head like a wave. After a long time, she choked with sobs. "Please don''t give up this child. I beg you." As if thousands of knives were cutting his heart at the same time, he forced a smile and said, "ire, it''s not true. Don''t think too much." "No." Tears welled up in ire''s eyes. The conversation between Chason and Jarred was not loud, but she was very sensitive about the child. She woke up at once. "Don''t lie to me. I heard everything." In his mind, ire had always been an iparably strong woman. From the very beginning, she identally lost her virginity and was forced to marry him. Later, she was bullied by the Lin family like that, and all the things happened afterwards. ire had resisted, had been angry and unwilling to live, but she had never cried like this in his memory. After all, the child was ire''s weakness. Chason held her tightly and patted her back gently, "ire, cheer up. If you don''t want to, no one can force you to abandon this child. Including Grandpa. " Even if he would oppose the whole Jiang family at that time, he would not let his wife and children suffer such a grievance. "Besides, with such advanced medical skills, maybe there is a way." Chapter 63 Assassination Chapter 63 Assassination Perhaps it was because she was weak, so at this moment, ire was overwhelmed with pain. Not long after she woke up, she fell into aa again. The doctor was busy again, but fortunately, ire was finally out of danger. Although Chason really wanted to find out the person who had hurt ire and kill him, he was more worried about his wife now, so he temporarily asked his secretary to investigate it secretly. At this time, he really didn''t dare to leave the ward at all. He was extremely flustered when he didn''t see ire for a minute. However, when Chason had arranged almost everything in the hospital, the elders of the entire Jiang family were restless. After returning home, Jarred thought for a while and decided to gather all the children of the Jiang family together for the sake of Jiang family''s baby. Jarred sighed, "it''s not a small matter about the descendants of the Jiang family. " For so long, he always preferred Chason as his grandson. And he never looked down upon ire, the ordinary granddaughter-inw. Although he knew that the younger generation of the Jiang family had some discussion about ire''s background, he still protected her. But now it was different. Even if Jarred hated to do this, he would never let an abnormal child be born in this world. As soon as Jarred announced this matter, it immediately caused a lot of sighs from the Jiang family. Some sympathized, some watched it as a good show, and some gloated. In their big family, although to outsiders, they still get along with each other, but the powerful family and interests are never inseparable. This meant that there had always been many intrigues between these blood rted rtives. The two sons of Jarred were particrly restless. Back then, when Chason suddenly married ire and became the heir, the two uncles had been dissatisfied, but they had no chance. In addition, under the pressure of Jarred, they could do nothing butin in private. Now that such a thing happened to the unborn child of Chason, needless to say, the two of them were the happiest. The second son of Jarred took a look at Chason and said first, "Dad, I know you love Chason. As his uncle, I really feel heartbroken to hear such a thing." While saying that, he pretended to be sad. Although he didn''t think so in his heart, he had to act well as a family member at the moment. He paused and continued, "but if this child is really born, what will others think of our Jiang family in the future? Will the heavy responsibility of the Jiang family be handed over to a fool or disabled?" Although Jarred knew what his son said was reasonable, his expression changed when he heard the words "fool and disabled". Before Jarred could say anything, the third sons echoed, "Dad, brother is right. ire doesn''t deserve our family at all. Although you don''t allow us to mention it, people with discerning eyes know that Chason married her because of the child. Now that the baby is gone, this unfair marriage should be over. " "Shut up!" Jarred smashed the table angrily. He didn''t know what his sons were thinking. "You have no right to interfere in the marriage of ire and Chason. " Although ire''s family was not rich, he still liked her very much. The most important thing was that the two of them really loved each other, and as their grandfather, he must support them. The two sons instantly fell silent. Although their father was old, as long as he was alive, he would have the supreme power of the Jiang family. In his lifetime, Jarred had been in charge of the Jiang family alone for many years. He had gone through a lot of ups and downs, but now he had no idea about his grandson for the first time. He shook his head in frustration. "I know what you said makes sense, but after all, it''s a life, a bloodline, and it''s Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. not something that you can give up easily." "It''s better to have short pain than long pain, Dad! Even if we show mercy to him for a while, can you guarantee that Chason won''t regret when the baby is born and be a burden to him? " The eldest son said resolutely after a moment of silence. With a long sigh, Jarred thought that the baby in his granddaughter-inw''s belly must be killed. The problem was who would do it. Needless to say, Chason definitely wouldn''t do it. As his grandfather, he really didn''t have the heart to say, "you persuaded me one by one. Who has the ability to persuade Chason to get rid of this child?" As soon as he finished his words, the noisy crowd fell silent. Although many people here wanted to take the position of Chason, they had to admit that Chason was not a person to be trifled with. "Father, am I qualified to join your conversation?" Outside the door, a woman in a long cheongsam slowly walked in. She was Chason''s mother, Gina. Hearing this, Jarred was slightly stunned and then said, "is my daughter-inw here?" She didn''t look at the other rtives of the Jiang family. For so many years, she had hated these uncles of Chason every day. Everyone knew how her husband died that year. But she had no evidence. After so many years, she was still unable to avenge herself. Now that her son had got the right to inherit thepany, in order not to let the family gossip affect thepany, she had to swallow her hatred and bitterness. "At least I''m Chason''s mother. I have the right to ask about his things, right?" The Jiang family didn''t take her seriously at all. She didn''t know her son''s marriage until the end. Now it was about the baby, and she knew it through others. Well, her son was always indifferent to her, but anyway, the rtionship of mother and son were thicker than blood. "Of course," said Jarred with a smile "Father, I''ll talk to you alone. Other irrelevant people can go back. " Gina emphasized the _ _ words "irrelevant". "After all, I''m Chason''s biological mother." Jarred nodded, motioning for the younger generation to go out first. Several of Chason''s aunts red at Gina. It had been so many years, but this woman was still so contemptuous of everything. Gina didn''t bother to pay any attention to them. A trace of mockery appeared at the corners of her mouth. "How is father going to deal with ire''s child? " Jarred shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to deal with it. " Compared with Jarred''s pity, Gina was not very sad after hearing the news. She had gone through a lot of trials and hardships, and she really didn''t care about it. It should be said that she didn''t like ire at all. After all, a daughter-inw who had no power and was not under her control could not help her son or her at all. Gina was born and raised in a rich family, and then married a rich man. It was ridiculous to talk about love in a rich family. In the rich family, few people''s marriage was not for family interests, including herself. Therefore, it was obviously a burden for ire to give birth to an abnormal child. "How could father be so kind one day? " Now, Jarred was kind to his great grandson who hadn''t done anything wrong. In the past, he wasn''t kind to his eldest son. Instead, he protected the other two sons, which made the eldest son unable to get rid of the grievances for many years. Jarred understood what she meant and sighed, "for so many years, you still me me." "Do you think I can forgive you?" Gina sneered, "father, I''m not here to catch up on the old days. Since you can''t be heartless, let me do it. " Gina''s words surprised Jarred. After a while, he said, "I''m afraid it''s not good for you to make a move. After all, you haven''t been with Chason for so many years, and he has been a little alienated from you. If you make such a move again, I''m afraid he will hate you. " Well, Gina sneered again, "father, you are getting older and far less decisive than before. If you are afraid of this might bring harm to Chason, then let this child be born. " Jarred had to admit that maybe it was because he was getting older. When he was young, he did things without hesitation, urately and ruthlessly. But now he began to hesitate. But no matter how hesitant he was, he still realized that he couldn''t keep the child. "Father, you have been in the business world for most of your life. Don''t you know that you can do things secretly? " Gina said as she yed with the emerald bracelet on her wrist. Secretly? After a long while, Jarred said, "Gina, Chason is your son. " For others, he could do it, but for his grandson, he really couldn''t. A trace of bitterness appeared in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. "It''s better to have short pain than long pain. I won''t let a burden drag my son. " After a pause, she continued, "no one will know about this if you don''t tell. " With a long sigh, Jarred said, "I hope the child can understand your efforts. I''ll leave this to you. " For so many years, it seemed to be the first time that she had made such a decision with the Jiang family, and what they were going to do was to kill their loved ones by themselves. With her back to Jarred, Gina smiled bitterly. She didn''t expect her son to understand her, but what she did must be right. Yes, she did nothing wrong. She couldn''t watch her son being dragged down and then let others of the Jiang family take advantage of her son. Even if she believed in her son''s ability to deal with these problems. But as a mother, whether it was for the Jiang family or for her son, she had to participate in this matter. She had to clear some obstacles for her son''s future, and she also did this for herself. Chapter 64 I Will Give You Three Days Chapter 64 I Will Give You Three Days It was already the next day that ire woke up again. When she opened her eyes, her hand moved and hit the man''s head. ire was surprised to find that Chason was lying on the head of her bed with his eyes closed. She hit him hard just now, but the man did not wake up. At this moment, Chason frowned slightly, and his handsome face was full of fatigue. He had always had good skin, but there were dark circles around the corners of his eyes. ire''s heart twitched and gently touched his eyebrows. It was all because of her that he was like this. This time, she just touched him lightly, but Chason immediately woke up, "ire." "I''m fine." ire forced a smile. Yesterday, at this time, the two of them were still celebrating her father''s birthday, but twenty-four hourster, she almost lost the baby in her belly. "I''m fine. You should have a good rest. " He shook his head and held her hand tightly. "No, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll be with you." The pain in her body was nothing. What made her really ufortable was the psychological pain. She had heard about the fetal movement before the examination and checked his B Ultrasound picture. But now, fate told her that because of her carelessness as a mother, her child would not be a normal child. ire didn''t cry as she did yesterday. She tried to smile and pouted at Chason, "I''m hungry." Although ire was very sad, she knew that the man who took care of her was more painful than her. After all, he had to bear the pressure of the Jiang family to protect her and her child, and he also had to take care of her body and emotions. No, she couldn''t let Chason worry about her anymore. As long as the child was still alive, she would cheer up every step in the future. Chason was stunned and suddenly smiled, "I''ll get you some porridge." He didn''t know when ire would wake up. In fact, he had asked someone to heat the porridge every one thirty minutes, and the porridge in the instion barrel was still warm. As if nothing had happened between the two of them, ire held back her appetite and tried to eat some porridge. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Neither of them had the heart to mention the child between them. "Chason, I want to go home." No matter how good the hospital was, it was not as good as home. Besides, if she was at home, Chason didn''t have to be with her all the time. He had to face so much pressure and couldn''t have a good rest. She felt sorry for him. Hearing ire''s words, Chason coaxed, "ire, you are so weak. Don''t leave the hospital now. Listen to me. " She shook her head and said, "I don''t like hospitals." If Chason could go back and have a rest, she would rather he thought she was willful. "No." He could promise her anything else, except let she leave the hospital now. Biting her lips, ire said after a long time, "then I''m in the hospital. You go back and have a rest. I''m out of danger now. You don''t have to stay with me all the time. " "ire? " Chason looked at her in shock, "don''t you want me to be with you all the time?" A trace of bitterness appeared in her eyes. Chason was such a proud man. If he married a woman who was well matched with him and wouldn''t make so many troubles, his bright life would only be brighter. But by marrying her not only didn''t help his career, but also brought him so much trouble. And now there was something wrong with the baby. ire knew better than anyone else how he felt. After all, if it weren''t for the child, she wouldn''t have been qualified to enter the Jiang family. "No, of course I hope so. But you have a lot of work to do. It''s too hard for you to stay with me every day. " It turned out that ire was caring about him. He held her tightly in his arms and whispered, "ire, I''m not tired. Trust me. Give me some time. Everything will be fine. " Yes, she believed that everything would be fine. She couldn''t belittle herself. Yes, she didn''t admit that she liked Chason at the beginning, and she didn''t even dare to face her heart. In fact, she was afraid because she knew that the person she loved was too dazzling. But now that she had fallen in love with him, she had to try her best to be with him. "Chason, can I continue to paint in the ward?" ire had some new ideas about painting. She had nned to pick up her hobbies again and find a teacher to learn it after giving birth. She wanted to do something rted to what she like. Chason was stunned, but he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the little woman was not as sad as he thought. At least he thought it would take a long time for ire to recover. But she recovered much faster than he had expected. In this way, ire could do something she liked to distract her attention. So, he immediately sent someone to bring the painting tools and said, "ire, you have suffered so such this time. You can only paint on the bed. The doctor said that you can get out of bed and walk around before getting out of bed. And you can''t paint for too long... " She didn''t expect that such a cold man in the past would talk more and more now. However, ire didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, she felt a little happy. She nodded and responded. The two were chatting when the door of the ward was opened. Anna and Richard walked in with a lot of things in their hands. "Sister-inw, are you okay? " "Why are you here?" Chason stood up and looked at them in surprise. Pointing at Anna, Richard said, "she insisted on ying with ire. She called your home number but no one answered, so she went to your home. As a result, I heard from the butler that ire was in the hospital. What happened? " "I''m fine." ire smiled, "Anna, I''m sorry that I can''t apany you for the time being. " When Anna entered the hospital, she had heard a few words from the nurse. She knew that ire was not in a good condition. "ire, what''s wrong with you? " "It''s a long story." Chason shook his head and roughly told her what had happened yesterday. Anna and Richard were shocked. Richard pounded the table angrily and said, "who the hell is it? He even dares to hurt your wife. " He snorted, "who on earth is it? Have you found out?" "It''s not difficult to find out who it is. But I just want to be with ire now. We''ll talk about itter. " He was still worried about her even if she was away for one minute. ire winked at Anna and said, "Chason, since Anna is with me, you don''t have to worry about me. Why don''t you find out what''s going on? " "That''s right. You can rest assured as long as I''m with ire. " Anna replied. Richard also followed suit. "You can''t ignore thepany all the time. My girlfriend is here. It''s not good for you to stay aside all the time. " Then he pulled him and said, "let''s go." Chason was convinced by them. After thinking for a while, he thought it was a good idea to find some time to investigate it. "Then I''lle tonight. Anna, please take good care of ire." After leaving the hospital, without any dy, Chason immediately went to thepany and solved the Larry had checked the surveince video yesterday, but it was obvious that someone had tampered with it. By the time they went to investigate, the leftovers had been disposed, and there was no abnormal phenomenon among the guests yesterday, so there was no clue for the time being to find the person who harmed ire. The owner of the restaurant didn''t dare to neglect Chason. Such a big thing happened yesterday, and the victim was not someone else but the wife of Chason. "Mr. Chason, I have taken all the chefs yesterday to investigate, but I haven''t found the evidence yet. Please give me more time." The most troublesome thing was that even the police didn''t have a direct effect on this kind of thing. After all, ire was not poisoned. She was allergic to food, so obviously, this person knew ire''s Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. physical fitness very well. Who was it? "Of course I will settle this matter with you, but not now." Chason said indifferently, "if you don''t want your restaurant to close, cooperate with me during this period of time." ''Who did it?'' he thought, and had some ideas in his mind. However, he had always acted with reason and justification, and when he was notpletely sure, he would not act rashly. He whispered a few words to the boss, ignoring the surprise on his face. "If we can find out the evidence of who hurt my wife smoothly, I will let bygones be bygones about your restaurant. And I will give you a sum of money in return. But if you can''t, your restaurant will be closed. " "Mr. Chason." Hearing these words, the owner of the restaurant was like riding a roller coaster. At first, he was full of hope, but then fell to the bottom. "You must let go of my restaurant. It''s my lifelong efforts! " "I''ll give you one day to do as I say. Otherwise, you will leave S City far away with nothing. " After saying that, Chason left the restaurant without looking back. Chapter 65 If I Can Not Get it, No One Else Can! Chapter 65 If I Can Not Get it, No One Else Can! In the vi in the western suburbs, Gina had just applied a facial mask. Time really did not leave too many traces on her face. She applied some skin care products to her face and looked at herself in the mirror, who was still beautiful. A bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She has gotten the glory and wealth all her life, except for a warm family. At this point, she had no way back. ''Don''t me me, Chason. I did this all for you.'' For so many years, she had done everything for her son without being known by him. If she hadn''t protected him secretly, how could Chason have obtained the inheritance right of the Jiang family so smoothly. Although she admitted that she was proud of her son. After all, she was well aware of Chason''s ability. But none of Chason''s uncles of the Jiang family was easy to deal with. She didn''t care whether her son would thank her or not. She only hoped that Chason could hold this position, so that she could also increase some resources and benefits for the Gu family. Therefore, she had to take care of this matter now. "Mrs. Gina, Fannie is here. " The butler''s words interrupted Gina''s thoughts. She turned around and saw Fannie walking towards her with her back slightly bowed. Fannie hurriedly greeted, "Mrs. Gina, I''m here. " "Have a seat." In the past, when she saw Gina, she always dressed up delicately, but now she only wore household clothes and had no makeup. "Fannie, you have worked hard in the Jiang family. " Fannie was very important to Gina. When Fannie was young, she was Gina''s wet nurse. Later, Gina married to the Jiang family and Fannie also went to take care of her. Although she was just a servant, she was very smart. She had helped Gina a lot in all kinds of things over the years. It could be said that she was Gina''s confidant. Hearing Gina''s words, she felt a little embarrassed. "What are you talking about, Mrs. Gina? Without your help, I couldn''t live for more than ten years. " "I know you are a grateful person. I have something to ask you for help today. " Gina said impatiently. Fannie nodded, "please tell me, Mrs. Gina. As long as I can do it, I will try my best. " A hint of cruelty shed through Gina''s eyes, "it''s not difficult." She pointed to the box next to her, ''''that bird''s nest is the brand that ire used to eat these days, right? I asked someone to bring a box for her. You can exchange it for the one she eats now. " Fannie''s face suddenly changed and asked in surprise, "this... What''s this? " "Don''t worry. It''s just the bird''s nest." Gina said indifferently. Fannie was not stupid. She had stayed in the Gu family and the Jiang family for so many years, and she was very clear about these methods. She almost knelt down and said, "Mrs. Gina, I can certainly do other things, but I really can''t do this." "Really?" Gina cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "I''m Chason''s mother. You have seen what I have done for him these years. Now I''m not going to kill anyone. I''m just going to kill an embryo that shouldn''t have existed in this world. " Seeing that Fannie didn''t say anything, she smiled and said, "if you insist, I can''t force you. But I can help you back then, and now I can also take back my kindness. " When Fannie was still in the Gu family, one of her younger brothermitted a crime. If he was caught, he would go to jail. For the sake of Fannie, Gina settled this case. "Mrs. Gina, please don''t do that. " Fannie almost burst into tears. "I''ll do it. I''ll do it. " She had only one brother. He had made a mistake decades ago. Now that he had finally lived a normal life, she couldn''t let him ept those crimes again. Moreover, Fannie had seen a lot of tricks of Gina over the years. She knew that once she made a move, she would not spare them. Gina slowly helped her up and said with a smile, "don''t worry. After this matter, you will go back to your hometown to spend the rest of your life. I will give you arge sum of money to guarantee that you will live afortable life. " After a pause, she continued, "if the matter is exposed, it will be shifted to the person who should be med. You don''t have to worry." After hearing Gina''s words, Fannie took the bird''s nest and went back uneasily. She felt a little uneasy. After all, ire treated these servants well. She tiptoed to the kitchen. Fortunately, none of the Jiang family was in the kitchen, so she changed the box quietly. ''I''m sorry, Mrs. ire.'' However, ire didn''te back until five dayster. Seeing that the doctor waspletely sure that she could leave the hospital, Chason took her back to the Jiang family. But he was not careless. He found an authoritative family doctor and lived in the backyard of the vi. As long as she felt a little ufortable, she could receive medical treatment as soon as possible. "Chason." Sitting on the edge of the bed, ire pulled the man''s sleeve. "What''s wrong?" Chason asked as he tucked her quilt. "Have you found out about whom harmed me?" ire bit her lips. Chason was stunned. He had found that out the other day, but when he thought of ire''s health, he was not in a hurry to deal with it. Today, ire was discharged from the hospital. He nned to deal with that matter after settling down things of ire. He nodded and said, "just leave it to me. I won''t let go of those who hurt you." "It''s Fiona, right?" ire suddenly said. A trace of surprise shed through Chason''s eyes, "you know everything?" She was not stupid. She had been worried about her child for the past two days, so she hadn''t thought about it. After thinking for a few days, she was sure that it was Fiona. She knew Fiona better than Chason. "I think that day is my father''s birthday party. There are two people who hate me the most. One is Mia. Although she hates me, she won''t act rashly considering you. The other one is Fiona. Few people know that I am allergic to seafood. She is one of them. I think she is the most suspicious. " After listening to her analysis, he had mixed feelings. On the one hand, he was happy that his wife was so smart; on the other hand, he was a little worried that ire would be sad. "ire, I won''t let her go. " He even wanted to peel off the skin of Fiona, "I''ve found the evidence. " "Chason, I won''t forgive her again," If she came to her, she might still see her as sisters, and didn''t bother to deal with these things anymore. But now, Fiona has hurt her baby, she couldn''t bear it anymore. "You can deal with it in your own way. Don''t think about the Lin family. " She paused and said, "but you''d better not implicate my father. After all, he doesn''t know about it. " "Okay." Chason held her in his arms and said, "don''t worry. I know what I am doing." That was right. She had nothing to worry about as long as it was handed over to Chason. After settling down ire, he drove straight to the Xu family without any dy. Coincidentally, Lucas was there. As soon as Fiona saw the group of peopleing over, the expression on her face immediately changed. She thought that after more than a week, everything was still calm. She thought that the danger had passed, but she did not expect that Chason still came to her. "Mr. Chason, why are you here?" Lucas looked at him in shock. He sneered, "Mr. Lucas, you really don''t know what I''m doing here? " "No, no, No." Lucas whispered, "I promise I haven''t done anything wrong to you recently. " Was it because he had looked at ire a few more times on the birthday party? It couldn''t be. So why did he Chason bypassed him and said, "you can ask your wife." Fiona''s heart was beating fast, but she still pretended to be calm. "Brother-inw, I didn''t do anything. I think you must have misunderstood something. " "Brother-inw? " Chason sneered, "what right do you have to call me brother-inw?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Not in the mood to talk to her anymore, Chason pped his hands and motioned the bodyguard behind him to bring the things up. "This is the seafood powder you asked someone to put in the soup that day. You know that ire is allergic to seafood, so you specially went to the kitchen and asked someone to make it. You are very bold." "I... I didn''t. " Fiona looked at Lucas for help, "how could I do such a thing? " Lucas knew that something was wrong, so he asked, "Mr. Chason, is there any misunderstanding?" Chason raised his eyebrows. No one would easily admit that he had done something bad. He smiled contemptuously and said, "bring him here." At this moment, Fiona waspletely panicked. It was the cook she bribed that day. "Do you know this man?" Chason pointed at him and said. She shook her head violently, "I''ve never seen him before." "It seems that Miss Fiona has a poor memory." Chason winked at the cook and said, "tell me what you said to miss Fiona that day. If you lie to her, your son won''t be able to get pregnant." The cook sobbed, "Miss Fiona, you gave me a sum of money and said that your father forgot to tell me when he ordered. ording to the rules of our restaurant, we were supposed to report it to the hall menu, but you said it was toote. There are so many guests. I agreed when I saw arge sum of money. " "You... Don''t nder at me. " Fiona couldn''t help trembling. The cook continued, "when I knew that it was Mrs. ire who had an ident, I was afraid so I did not admit it. Instead, I packed up my luggage and ran away quickly. However, I was caught back before I left S City. " "What else do you want to say?" Chason pped his hands. Before Fiona could say anything, Lucas pped her in the face and said, "bitch, what the hell are you doing? " It involved the life of ire and the Jiang family. Even if he didn''t love ire, he couldn''t afford to offend the Jiang family. Fiona suddenlyughed, "why should I do that? Because of you, you still like her. " She smiled crazily again, "Chason, if it weren''t for me, ire wouldn''t have been able to marry you. How could she became Mrs. ire of the Jiang family even if she''s being slept with? But I got nothing in the end. Since I can''t get it, she can''t get it either. " "Shut up!" Chason never hit a woman, but this time he also wanted to p her. He couldn''t allow others to humiliate ire like this. Chapter 66 Fionas Child Chapter 66 Fiona''s Child Life is worse than death. After so many years, Maria finally understood what that meant. What was she pursuing? What on earth did she want? Why did she still lose? Losing to the person she least wanted to lose to. When she was very young, her mother told her that ire was a girl who would not bring good luck. ire''s mother died when she gave birth to ire. She had a sense of superiority since she was a child. In that family, she was more dazzling than ire and attracted more attention than her. It was not until ire found a boyfriend that she felt for the first time in her life that she was inferior to her. But it didn''t matter. She finally grabbed her boyfriend and married him as she wished. But now, she found what she had done was a joke. She used to be rich for only a few months, but now she was going to lose everything, wasn''t she? No, she still had a child. Fiona suddenly woke up and her tears fell instantly. "Brother-inw, I was possessed. Please let me go. I am also pregnant. " If Chason were to send her to prison, wouldn''t she be giving birth to a baby in prison? "Shut up. Don''t call me brother-inw." Chason was furious, "ire is also pregnant. You almost killed our child. Do you think I will let go of your child?" It was not until this moment that Lucas realized that the matter was far more terrible than he had thought. Although he had a very bad rtionship with Fiona recently, on one hand, she was his wife after all. If this matter spread out, no one would dare to do business with the Xu family in the future. Although the Xu family now handed over the power to his brother, they were still member of the Xu family. On the other hand, the baby in Fiona''s belly was his flesh and blood. Although he was not very clear about his feelings for Fiona, he was still very concerned about the baby. He sighed, and finally controlled his messy mind. He said gently, "Mr. Chason, this child is innocent after all. Please let go of my child." "Isn''t my child innocent?" Chason looked at the woman lying on the ground in disgust. Fate was really a clever thing. It was ridiculous. He should thank this woman instead. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have met ire. Fiona had thought that he was going to put her into prison, but she didn''t expect him toe directly for the child. If she didn''t have a child, she might not be able to stay in the Xu family anymore. At this moment, regardless of her image, she knelt down and begged for mercy from Chason. If she had known what would happen today, she would never do that. Chason didn''t want to argue with her anymore, so he winked at the servant next to him. The servant immediately brought a box of medicine and said, "eat it." At this moment, everyone knew what it was. Fiona shook her head at Chason with tears in her eyes and said, "no... No. " The servant approached Fiona with medicine and water. At this time, Lucas was too scared to speak. He was a pushover and had always been afraid of Chason. Now, with such a mess, he didn''t dare to speak, let alone plead for Fiona. Just as they were in a stalemate, the unlocked door of the room was pushed open. It was Lucas''s parents who came in. As soon as Lucas''s father came in, he gave his son a p in the face and said, "you are such a loser. " As long as Kent received the call from the servant, he knew that his daughter-inw had caused such a big trouble. He had been against their marriage at that time, but Fiona was pregnant with Lucas''s child. After all, he also wanted to have a grandson, so he agreed. Lucas had just made trouble not long ago, he didn''t expect that his daughter-inw would make more trouble. He would rather abandon his grandson than let his daughter-inw stay in the Xu family. Now she was provoking Chason. He was really afraid that his family business, which he had tried hard to maintain, would be ruined by his daughter-inw. "Why did you hit Lucas? It was this woman who made it. " Lisa loved her son and naturally indulged him. Fiona''s heart sank. Her parents-inw didn''t even look at her from beginning to end. Did they really abandon the baby in her belly? Kent turned to Chason and said, "Mr. Chason, I apologize for this matter. I don''t care what you are going to do with it. But please don''t me the whole Xu family. " To put it bluntly, he didn''t care how to deal with Fiona and the baby in her belly, as long as the Xu Group was not involved. All this had been expected by Chason. Lucas didn''t dare to say a word for a long time. He stood aside with his head down and listened to his father''s rebuke. Chason didn''t want to see the family''s drama here anymore. ording to his usual style of doing things, he had already annexed the Xu group. But now the heir of the Xu Group, Lucas''s half-brother, had a little debt of gratitude to him. He was a man with a clear distinction between love and hate. For this reason, he would not take any action to Xu Group. But he would never let go of Fiona so easily. "Mr. Chason, don''t you just want to abort this bitch''s child? Our Xu family doesn''t want such a bitch to She hated this woman to the extreme. If it weren''t for her grandson, she would have already kicked Fiona out of the house. Although she was a little sad now, it was more important to keep the Xu family and the wealth than her unborn grandson. She took the pill from the servant''s hand and put it directly into her mouth. "Eat it. Our Xu family can let you go back with dignity. Even if you don''t want to eat, you have to. " "Lucas, help me, help me." Fiona struggled and resisted desperately. Whether it was because the child was herst straw or because as a mother, she wanted to protect the child. Chason looked at her coldly, suddenly squatted down and red at the distorted woman in front of him. "Have you ever thought about the consequences when you put seafood powder in ire''s bowl?" After saying that, he stood up. He didn''t want to stay in the Xu family for even a minute. He thought that he didn''t need to deal with Fiona in person. Xu family probably wanted her to die more than he did now. In other words, even if Fiona could keep the baby, the Xu family would not keep her. No family dared to go against the Jiang family openly, especially the Xu family, a rising star. Theirpany was on the rise. Offending the Jiang family meant that it would cut off the future development road. Therefore, no matter if Fiona had this child or not, she would never have a good life after this. It sounded cruel. Thinking of this, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of Chason''s mouth again. He was a little pitiful, but since she dared to provoke his woman, it was kind of him to do so, That afternoon, Fiona didn''t remember how long she had fought, but the pill was finally poured into her mouth. Her husband, the father of her baby, watched helplessly. Despair, hatred, and despair filled her heart. Until the sharp pain in her belly reminded her that the baby was separated from her body with the blood, she realized her baby hadpletely died. ''ire, I won''t let you go for the rest of my life.'' "Mr. Chason." When the butler came in, Chason was peeling an apple for ire, and the little woman beside him was drawing. Chason put down the fruit knife and asked, "Ralph, what''s wrong?" The butler took a look at ire and said, "the Xu family has solved everything. " Xu family? ire stopped drawing and continued to paint. Chason nodded calmly. Without saying anything, the butler closed the door and went out. "Chason." ire said gently, "what did you do?" Chason touched her shoulder and asked, "will you think I''m too cruel?" "You... What did you do to her? " Did he kill her? ire looked at him in horror. Seeming to understand what the little woman was thinking, he smiled and said, "she almost killed our child, and I also killed her child." Child? ire looked at him in surprise, "what a pity!" "ire..." Without waiting for his answer, ire interrupted him, "the child is indeed innocent, but she deserves it. A vicious woman like her doesn''t deserve to be a mother. " She could tolerate and forgive her. But Fiona shouldn''t go too far. There was a limit to everything, wasn''t there? Therefore, she wouldn''t feel guilty about her at all. It was that man who attacked her child first. Perhaps, after being a mother, she could really change a lot because of the child. Chason''s eyes shed with appreciation. His woman could indeed be docile and he would block all the wind and rain for her. However, a kind but not weak girl like ire deserved him. However, he still had some contradictions. He hoped that these storms and injuries would never happen to ire again in her life. He was willing to do everything to protect her and let her be a greenhouse flower. Thinking of this, he held ire tightly in his arms and said, "ire, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''m here. " "Okay." ''I will be with you for the rest of her life. No matter what happens, I am not afraid.'' Even if this child was not epted by the whole world, she would be a brave mother for him. Chapter 67 Conspiracy Chapter 67 Conspiracy "Are you sleepy again?" Looking at ire who was sleepy as soon as she picked up the brush, Chason smiled. She nodded, "pregnant people are drowsy." "Thank you." Although being pregnant was a good thing, it made ire so tired, which made Chason feel bad. During this period of time, they had tried their best to avoid the topic of the children. After all, when it came to the child, they always felt dejected. "Let me help you to rest. " ire was destined to have a child for the Jiang family. After all, this child was most likely unable to inherit the family business. However, at this moment, Chason had an impulse to hope that ire would not suffer like this again. As soon as ire was carried to the bed, she fell asleep. Chason kissed her forehead and went downstairs to find the butler. "Ralph, when I was in thepany, did ire always like to sleep like this?" The butler was silent for a moment. "Recently, Mrs. ire] seems to be very likely to get sleepy. I have asked the family doctor before, saying that it is a normal reaction of pregnant women. " Chason frowned and felt something was wrong. When he was thinking, Larry called, "Mr. Chason, the president of South Korea is here. Will youe now?" Of course, Larry asked carefully. Now Chason was thinking about Mrs. ire. He didn''t dare to urge him toe to thepany. President of South Korea? It was not until then that Chason realized that this was the most important order of thepany this year. If he could get the president of South Korea, the market in Asia and South Korean region would bepletely stabilized. "I''ll be right there." He paused and told the butler, "let ire] eat something after she wakes up. I may be backte today. Take good care of her. " The housekeepers and servants nodded with each other. But ire seemed to have slept for a long time. She didn''t wake up until Chason came back in the evening. "Is she still sleeping?" Chason touched ire''s forehead. It seemed that everything was fine with her. She just slept soundly. The next second, the maid screamed, "blood... Mrs. ire... There is blood. " Only then did they notice that ire''s white cotton nightdress was stained with blood, and ire seemed to be still asleep and knew nothing. Chason''s center of gravity suddenly tilted. The next second, he picked up ire and gently patted her, "ire, wake up." He roared again, "car, go to the hospital." Although he was a man but it was the first time that he had encountered such a thing, he was clear that something bad was going to happen. The car arrived at the hospital soon. ire was still in aa. Thest time she was in danger was less than half a month away. It was all his fault that Chason copsed on the corridor of the hospital. He shouldn''t have thrown her out of thepany at noon. He didn''t notice such a big thing happened to her. "Mr. Chason, it''s my fault." The butler was terrified. It had only been half a day since Chason left, but such a big thing happened to Mrs. ire. Chason shook his head and said, "it''s not your fault." She had been sleeping there all the time, and the servants could not always enter the room to disturb her. Who would have thought that something would happen to ire all of a sudden? After a while, the doctor rushed out and said, "the patient''s child is dead in the abdomen. Please sign your name." Chason came out in a hurry. He didn''te to the hospital of the Jiang family, but to the public hospital closest to his home. The doctor naturally didn''t know that this was the famous Chason in front of him. "I really don''t know what''s wrong with you young people. She didn''t pay attention to herself even she is pregnant." Died in the abdomen? Chason was stunned for a while and said, "why... Why did this happen? " He said in a trembling voice. The doctor shook his head and sighed, "it seems that the baby has taken shape. It''s a boy." He paused and said, "please sign your name. The dead baby should be taken out of through operation as soon as possible, or it will affect the mother''s life." Why was that? ire had just suffered such a serious injury half a month ago. How could she afford the abortion operation again? Chason signed his name tremblingly. For the first time, he found that money could not solve the problem. "What caused the miscarriage?" Generally speaking, he had paid enough attention to every aspect during this period of time, and there was no possibility of natural miscarriage. Was it because of the sequ of her previous seafood allergy? "Is it because of that? My wife was allergic to seafood half a month ago?" "I don''t think so. But the result wille out in half an hour. Please wait a moment." After saying that, the doctor took the medical records into the operating room. In the operating room, a small and weak life would be buried forever in this world before he has been born. Looking at the closed door, Chason felt sad. ire attached great importance to the child and would rather sacrifice her own life than lose it. If she woke up and knew that the child had left forever, he really didn''t know how she could ept it. Fiona! Chason cursed her name in his heart. He was softhearted to just kill this woman''s child. Now, even he cut her into pieces would be a bargain. "Ralph, tie up Fiona." He would not let go of Fiona when ire woke up! As time went by, in addition to finding a hospital close to home specially this time, he also thought that if he went to the hospital of the Jiang family, Jarred would know as soon as possible. After all, it was rted to the descendants of the Jiang family, and Jarred was the chairman of the hospital. The doctor Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. would definitely inform him as soon as possible. After a long time, the door of the operating room was finally opened. Chason suddenly stood up. At this time, he was not like the young CEO who was powerful in the business world, but a father who had lost his child. He asked in a low voice with red eyes, "how is it going?" "The dead baby has been removed, but the patient is very weak." The doctor adjusted his sses and said seriously, "as a husband, don''t you know that your wife is pregnant and can''t take sleeping pills?" Sleeping pill? Chason was stunned. How could ire eat such things? The doctor shook his head and said, "your wife doesn''t sleep well recently, does she? That was why she chose sleeping pills to help her sleep. This kind of medicine is not harmful to people, but for a pregnant woman, this kind of medicine can''t be touched. " Didn''t he pay enough attention to ire, did he? She had taken sleeping pills for so long, but he didn''t know. However, ire would not take such things casually. After all, she cared so much about the child. Besides, everything she had eaten in the Jiang family was recorded. So -- Chason suddenly understood something, with a trace of viciousness shing in his eyes. If he was not wrong, it was not an ident, but someone did it on purpose. Last time, ire was allergic to seafood and had a thorough examination. If she took sleeping pills at that time, she would definitely be found out. Therefore, ire taking sleeping pills should be a thing after the seafood allergy. This matter was probably not as simple as Fiona''s trap. Chason clenched his fists and said, "doctor, my wife is weak. Please don''t mention the miscarriage to her after she wakes up." The doctor nodded and felt sorry for ire. A health child was gone. As soon as the result of the hospital came out, the vi in the western suburbs received the news at the first time, "Mrs. Gina, Mr. Chason took Mrs. ire to the hospital. I guess the child has been aborted." Gina took a sip of tea and said with a determined smile, "Fannie, you did a good job. " My grandson, don''t me me for being cruel. You shouldn''t have appeared in this world. My daughter-inw must family. Fannie asked in a trembling voice, "Mrs. Gina, what if Mr. Chason finds out something about me?" As far as Fannie knew about Chason, it was only a matter of time before he found out this. "Why are you in a hurry?" [ ] said indifferently, "if there is no evidence, how can he find it so easily?" Fannie clenched her sleeves and said, "it''s not difficult for Mr. Chason to find out." Gina pulled up her hair, revealing her swan-like white neck, and smiled, "we can make him believe that it was done by someone else. " She paused and stopped smiling. "Don''t tell anyone about it, or the consequences will be more serious than you think." "Don''t worry, Mrs. Gina. " Fannie lowered her head and finally said, "even if the matter is exposed, I will take the responsibility. " Gina patted her on the shoulder and said, "you are the person I trust most in the Jiang family. Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you so soon. " Gina said a few more words and then said lightly, "go back as usual. Don''t let Chason notice you." Fannie nodded and rushed back to the vi. Looking at her receding figure, Gina felt something heavy as a stone in her heart fell. ''Chason, will you hate me? But you will thank me one day. How can a woman like ire deserve you?'' Especially if such an abnormal child was born and had such a burden, it was destined to be a joke in the rich world. Yes, Gina clenched her fists and smiled cruelly. ''I did it for their good. Everything will be fine after the baby is gone.'' Chapter 68 My Baby Is Gone Chapter 68 My Baby Is Gone ire didn''t remember how long she had slept. She only remembered that she had fallen asleep, and her body seemed to be getting lighter and lighter. Something embedded in her blood was being stripped away bit by bit, and she didn''t feel the slightest bit ufortable, just more and more unwilling to wake up. "Mom?" ire saw a beautiful woman. She had never seen that woman before, but she suddenly found that the woman was familiar, inexplicably familiar. It was her mother. Yes, it was her mother. For so many years, she had only seen her mother in the photo, which was a ck and white photo of a long time ago. ire grinned, "Mom, is that you? " The beautiful woman in a white dress nodded with a smile. She was inexplicably noble and wless, which made ire want to be closer to her. "Mom, I finally see you after so many years." ire seemed to have forgotten who she was and how old she was. She just wanted to throw herself into this woman''s arms. Yes, she had been longing for this hug for more than twenty years, and today she could finally get close to it. The next second, she didn''t remember what had happened. She was pushed away by the beautiful woman in front of her. She fell into darkness again, endless darkness. "ire, ire!" A familiar voice kept ringing in her ears. She was extremely sober, but she could not open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. After a long time, she finally opened her eyes. The face in front of her gradually became clear. She felt relieved at once. It was Chason. "ire, you finally wake up!" "I..." ire felt a sharp pain in her mouth and tongue, and she couldn''t make a sound. Chason gently smoothed the hair on her forehead. Looking at her pale face, he felt heartbroken. When ire waspletely awake, she would definitely know that their baby was gone. How should he say to her? "ire, let me feed you some water. " ire felt much better after taking a sip of warm water. What''s wrong with her? She remembered that she had been sleeping at home before, but why was she lying in the hospital now and couldn''t move at all. "I... What''s wrong with me? " "It''s okay. It''s just the sequ of the allergy. You can have a good rest." Chason tried his best to pretend that nothing had happened. He couldn''t bear to hell her. ire frowned and felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Although she could bear it, it made her feel ufortable. She slowly raised her hand that was being infused to touch her belly, but Chason stopped her. "ire, the doctor said you shouldn''t move." ire was stunned for a while and said weakly, "is our child all right, Chason?" He knew that ire would soon feel something different. As a woman, she was more sensitive to these things than anyone else. He took off the bitter smile at the corners of his mouth andforted, "it''s okay. Everything is fine. You just woke up. The doctor asked you to have more rest. I''ll feed you something. Can you sleep a little longer? " When ire fell asleep again, Chason felt a little relieved. But this was not the way. ire would know it soon. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart when he thought of her desperate and sad eyes. While cleaning up the room, the butler said, "Mr. Chason, why don''t you tell Mrs. ire the truth after she wakes up?" It was not a good way to dy it. Ralph was an experienced man. He knew that women were very sensitive when they were pregnant and miscarried. He was afraid that if Mr. Chason didn''t exin it clearly in advance, Mrs. ire would think too much. Chason shook his head and said, "if ire knows that the baby was aborted because of sleeping pills, she will definitely me herself. We haven''t found out the truth yet. Just hide it from her. " The butler nodded and said, "Mr. Chason, I have released Fiona as you said. Mia kept cursing and thinking that we were going to hurt her daughter. As for what happened to Mrs. ire, I didn''t tell Linford either. " "Good job." After a pause, he added, "give Mia a sum of money and stop her from telling others. " Even if it wasn''t because of Fiona, but considering the way she treated irest time, he just tied her up this time and didn''t hurt her without any evidence. He didn''t go too far. As for Fiona, because of what happenedst time, she had already been kicked out of the Xu family. Now, in the whole S City, Fiona could not find a decent job, let alone marry a rich and good family. However, although Mia loved her daughter very much, once it involved interests, in the face of that was worth it. However, about whom hurt ire in secret, there was no progress after several days of investigation. "Mr. Chason, I have checked what Mrs. ire has eaten, but I haven''t found the ingredients of sleeping pills." Was there something wrong? Chason frowned and said, "so the person behind must have known that we will find out, so he took the opportunity to deal with the food containing sleeping pills. How could he deal with it so quickly? " After a pause, he sneered, "everyone in the vi must be investigated." The butler nodded, "yes, Mr. Chason." "Be careful and try to let the murderer give himself away." Thinking of the people in the vi, Chason''s heart sank into the ice. Was the Jiang family so unwilling to let go of the child? "Ralph, please ask grandpa toe here." The butler was stunned. "Mr. Chason, do you suspect Mr. Jarred?" Chason shook his head and said, "I don''t doubt it. Of course I believe in grandpa''s character, but he might know something about it. I want to ask him the truth." On that day, when Jarred came to the hospital and said that the child couldn''t be kept, he recalled their conversation little by little. Did grandpa really do it? That was his great grandson! Jarred arrived soon. When he sent Gina away that day, he knew that day was not far away. He smiled bitterly and came to the hospital with his crutch. As expected, there was no surprise on his grandfather''s face. Chason bit his lips and finally asked, "do grandpa know what happened to my child?" "You suspect me?" Jarred''s heart sank. Although he knew that the child couldn''t be kept, he couldn''t bear to kill him by himself. Chason shook his head and said, "I know what kind of person grandpa is. Even if you really don''t want the child to stay alive, you won''t use such a sinister method." He paused, "but, grandpa, do you really know nothing? " Looking at the closed door of the ward, Jarred finally made up his mind to shake his head. It wasn''t that he wanted to cover up Gina, but he subconsciously thanked her for it. After all, she had done something for him that he didn''t dare to do. Moreover, the person who killed the child was the biological mother of Chason! He knew very well that Chasoncked maternal love for so many years. He didn''t know how desperate he would be if he told him the truth now. As he grew older, he couldn''t bear to see his family members hate each other. Jarred''s reaction was expected by Chason, "I''ll find it out even if grandpa doesn''t tell me." "Chason, maybe it was just an ident," Said Jarred slowly, suppressing theplex feelings in his heart. ident? What a coincidence! This time, he didn''t care about anyone''s face. No matter which uncle of the Jiang family his grandfather wanted to protect, he would find out the person. "What a coincidence! ire had risked her life to protect her child, will she be so stupid as to take sleeping pills? " And now, it was found that all the food could not find the ingredients of the sleeping pills. The evidence was obviously destroyed by the murderer. Was there so many coincidences? Jarred knew that what he said was in vain. As far as he knew his grandson, even if he dug three feet into the ground, he would find out the truth. "Chason, some things will only be more painful even if you know the truth." "The truth is about my child''s life. Grandpa, please don''t say that. I have always respected you for so Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. many years, but I will not listen to you on this matter. Even if it pains me more to find out the truth, I will also find it out. " He wanted to give his wife and son an exnation. "Ah!" As the two of them were talking outside the ward, a sudden scream came from the ward. As soon as he rushed into the ward, he saw ire on the bed with tear tracks all over her face, looking at him with a broken look in her eyes, "Chason, where is my child? " He rushed over and hugged her tightly. "ire, listen to me. I''m here. Child, our child... " He had imagined countless scenes of how to say it, but when he really faced it, he couldn''t say a word. "Tell me, where is our child? What''s wrong with him? " ire hit him with both her hands. Why? Why did she find that the baby was gone when she woke up? Chason let her fist hit him and kissed her on the forehead. "ire, we will have another child. Don''t be sad and hurt yourself." Although he knew how pale these words were, he didn''t know what else he could say. If she knew that her child was killed by the Jiang family, what would she think? Besides, he couldn''t tell her who killed their child for a while. ire sobbed helplessly. After a long time, she asked, "what happened? He was fine before I fell asleep. " The night before yesterday, she had clearly felt the baby''s fetal movement, how could it be said that he was gone? "The... The doctor said that you were too weak to keep the baby because of the allergy to seafood. " ''I''m sorry, ire. I lied to you, but at least it will make you feel better.'' ire shook her head in pain and leaned in his arms. "It''s all my fault, Chason. I didn''t protect the baby well." Baby, I''m sorry. ''It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well.'' Chapter 69 I Can Not Leave Him Chapter 69 I Can Not Leave Him ire was extremely depressed these days when she lost her child. Compared with being framed, this low mood was worse. But what she knew better was that Chason was sadder than her. After all, in the eyes of the Jiang family including Jarred, she was not qualified to enter the Jiang family without the baby in her belly. She didn''t care about the position of being Mrs. ire of the Jiang family, but she cared about Chason. If it was in the past, she would be very happy if she could leave the Jiang family and all these. But now it was different. For the first time, she understood the word "reluctant", which would leave people indifferent to other things. "ire." When Chason pushed the door in and saw that the little woman was staring up at the ceiling, she was always like that this time, staring alone. ire was startled and shook her head half a day before she said, "I''m fine. " "Come here." Chason took a bowl of white fungus soup and said, "this is what you like to drink, try it." ire squeezed out a smile and said, "okay. " Seeing that ire tried her best to restrain her sadness, he felt even worse. The two of them didn''t mention the child, but they knew each other very well. ire tried hard to drink the white fungus soup. Recently, she seemed to have lost her taste. No matter how much she liked to eat before, there was no taste in her mouth now. "Mr. Chason." The Butler knocked on the door and came in, "the Jiang family called and invited you and Mrs. ire to have dinner." Chason waved his hand and said, "tell them that Mrs. ire is still recuperating and won''t go." "Chason." ire grabbed his sleeve and said, "I''m much better now. I''ll go with you. " Chason looked at her in surprise. In the past, ire wouldn''t take part in any dinner party, but why did she take the initiative to go today? "ire?" She shook her head, she didn''t know how many people in the entire S City were saying that she married Chason by virtue of her child, and how many people in the Jiang family were waiting tough at her when she lost her child this time. For the sake of Chason and herself, she couldn''t hide this time. ire knew that she had to tell everyone that she was fine. "Chason, I..." She paused and lowered her head. "I just want people to know that you will still want me without this child." At this moment, ire really felt an unprecedented sense of grievance, tears streaming down. Chason''s heart ached and he held her tightly in his arms. "You know clearly that I love you not because of this child." "But I''m afraid." This was the first time that the two had talked about the child since then. ire had never felt as insecure as she was now. Even if the person she loved was by her side and the two people were so close, she was still afraid. She didn''t know what she was afraid of. Chason was so good to her. However, deep in her heart, she couldn''t forget that in the eyes of everyone, the reason why she was with Chason, who was standing on the top of the cloud, was just because of this child. It seemed that the bond between them at the beginning was broken. At this moment, she had a feeling that she would lose him. Guilt shed through Chason''s eyes. He was not a person who was good at expressing his feelings, because he didn''t notice it. Sometimes, he just treated her well, but didn''t notice her deep feelings. Especially, ire had just lost her child. "Okay, ire. Let''s go. I want to tell everyone that you are my only wife in my life. " ire wiped her tears. She really didn''t know what had happened to her recently. Perhaps it was because she had lost her child. She had always been careless, but recently, she had often thought too much. "Am I... Am I being overly sentimental?? " She bit her lips to suppress theplex feelings in her heart. "Don''t think too much." Seeing ire like this, he felt a pang in his heart. The woman he loved could be unscrupulous, but when did she be so cautious now? "Come on, let me help you put on your clothes. " ire calmed down and put on a light makeup to cover her pale skin. Chason held her hand tightly all the way. The warmth from his palm made ire feel a little relieved. The two held hands as they used to do when they went to the Jiang family''s old vi together. But this time, it was different. When everyone saw theming over, they were still polite on the face, but there Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. were people sympathizing and disdaining in their hearts. Losing a child was a big deal for ordinary people, and for the Jiang family, it was even more so. "Here you are, Chason!" Jarred stood up and weed them in. Even though she was very sad, ire still greeted him in a sweet voice, "Hello, grandpa. " A trace of guilt shed through Jarred''s eyes. He was very satisfied with his granddaughter-inw, except for her background. However, although he didn''t kill ire''s child himself this time, he had such an idea and acquiesced in it. So now in the face of ire who had just recovered from a serious illness, he felt very ufortable. When ire came in, she found that today''s party in the old vi of the Jiang family was not just a party of the Jiang family. Except for the Jiang n, several other ns that were good friends with the Jiang family hade. "Are you feeling better?" Alice walked over with cat steps. ire turned around and looked at her aunt. Although she knew that Alice had always looked down upon her background, she still smiled as if nothing had happened. "Thank you for your concern. " Alice was stunned. Seeing that there seemed to be no trace of sadness on ire''s face, she could not help but feel a little confused. She would never forget why Chason married ire. Was ire not afraid of losing this child? A woman next to Alice also noticed this. ire seldom attended parties in the rich circle before. She didn''t know how jealous and envious people were of her behind her back in the past. The woman was Alice''s sister-inw. Although she was also a member of the rich and powerful circle in S City, she was a little narrow-minded. She said directly, "Mrs. ire should pay attention to it. Women''s abortion is a big deal. Many people don''t pay enough attention and are infertile ever since. The Jiang family is in need of an heir. Mrs. ire, don''t be careless. " Although there were many people who said that in secret, there was still no one who dare to expose the scars directly like this man with the presence of Chason. Everyone took a deep breath, only to see that ire looked at Chason not far away, who was being surrounded and toasted. She smiled and said, "thank you for your concern. The doctor said I am in good health and should be able to have many more children for the Jiang family. " ire said casually, but the others understood the significance of her words. The woman felt humiliated. Seeing that Chason didn''te over, she became more presumptuous. "Even if you can have a baby, it''s not sure whether you can give birth or not." "As long as my wife wants to have a baby, she can afford it no matter how many babies she gives birth to." As soon as the woman finished her words, Chason came over from behind with a red wine ss and held ire in his arms. "Why do you think that our Jiang family doesn''t allow ire to have a baby?" As he spoke, he looked around, with a stern look in his eyes. Chason was tall, and ire wore a pair of t shoes today. She was just in front of his chest, so close that she could almost hear his steady heartbeat, which made ire feel at ease. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, breaking all the previous rumors in a tacit way that ire just had that child, she also had this man who loved her. Gina, who was standing in the corner, witnessed the whole process, with aplex sneer at the corners of her mouth. What was happening in front of her was somewhat beyond her expectation. "Mrs. Gina, it seems that Mr. Chason and ire have a good rtionship." Said one of Gina''s maids. Gina sneered. She didn''t believe that her son would fall in love with a woman who had no advantages. She said in a low voice, "find a way to send Mr. Chason away. I have something to talk to ire." ''ire, my son can''t be destroyed by you.'' Chason was forcibly taken away by his business partners. The women who had justughed at her all stopped talking. ire shook the juice in her hand and found a ce to sit down. The next second she looked up and saw Gina. "Mother? " "You probably don''t remember. I have told you many times not to call me mother. You don''t deserve it. " Gina took a sip of the porridge and said without raising her head. This was indeed what Gina had said when she first met her. At that time, she swore that she would leave the Jiang family after the child was born. But now her rtionship with Chason has changed. She also longed for a big family. Therefore, this time, she was closer to Gina, but Gina did not appreciate it at all. ire didn''t want to have a conflict with the woman in front of her. After all, she was Chason''s mother. When she stood up and was about to take a walk in another ce, Gina stopped her. "ire, do you remember the first time we met? What did you promise me?" ire looked at her with her big eyes in confusion. What did Gina mean? "ire, you said that you would leave the Jiang family as soon as the baby was born." She took a sip of lemonade tea and continued, "now that the child is gone, but you takefort in being his wife." It turned out that she was referring to this. "At that time, I and Chason were just a contractual couple, but now we are in love. Mrs. Gina, please forgive me. I can''t leave him. " Not far away, Chason was standing with his back to them. He heard every word they said. He felt warm in his heart and strode over. The woman he loved said they were in love. "Chason." Gina''s eyes shed a trace of panic, but instantly returned to normal. Chapter 70 Ginas Plan Chapter 70 Gina''s n "Mom." Chason put his arm around ire''s shoulder and greeted his mother indifferently, "ire is not in good health. I''ll take her back first." Gina was a little embarrassed, but with her son around, she could only nod her head no matter how much she didn''t like ire. Chason held ire''s hand tightly and said with a doting smile, "let''s go." After saying that, he took her out of the hall of the old vi of the Jiang family under the gaze of everyone. "Just go back?" Jarred asked as he was surrounded by the crowd. Chason nodded, "ire is not in good health. I''ll take her back to have a good rest." Everyone''s eyes were naturally focused on them. Those who sympathized with and looked down upon ire just now all had an unsuppressed envy in their eyes. In this circle, many people''s marriage was the exchange of interests andplementary, there were very few people who would be together because of love. No one noticed Gina sitting in the corner. She stood up with her bag, bypassed the crowd and quietly walked away. "Go to the Jiang family''s cemetery." "Mrs. Gina?" The servant looked at her in surprise. A trace of sadness shed through Gina''s eyes. "It''s been so many years. Let''s go to see Chason''s father." The servants didn''t say anything more, and the sedan quickly arrived at the Jiang family cemetery, which wasn''t very far from the old vi, but this ce was very different from the lively vi. The people lying here were the ancestors of the Jiang family, and they had more or less made their own efforts for this n. But now, they had all turned into ashes. They lied quietly here, looking especially sad. Gina sighed. She had been back for a long time, but she had never been here. She didn''t know whether she was reluctant or not. "Hanks." Gina gently touched the tombstone, but there was no dust on it. The Jiang family woulde to the cemetery to visit the tombs regrly, which was a rule set by their ancestors. "I''m back." She smiled bitterly. When she first met Hanks, she was still a twenty year old girl. They met under the arrangement of her parents. At that time, she was confused and only knew that this man was the sessor of the Jiang family, and she was going to marry him. Later, she married him in a daze. She still didn''t know what love was for so many years. Just as her parents said, as the daughter of the Gu family, something as illusory as love, she wouldn''t understand. Fortunately, Hanks was really nice to her. The six or seven years they had been together was probably the happiest time in her life. If it weren''t for his brothers, she might have been the woman behind him for the rest of her life, instead of bing a cold and heartless woman in everyone''s eyes. After all, after she lost her husband, because she was the daughter-inw of the Jiang family and gave birth to a child. Even if she was willing to remarry, in order to get a share of the Jiang family, the Gu family naturally did not agree with her remarriage. For the interests of the Gu family, she had to be a widow at such a young age. Without a husband, in a family like the Jiang family, even with the protection of Jarred, they still had a hard time. However, Gina was not an ordinary weak woman. She finally made up her mind to leave her young son in the Jiang family and start her own business abroad. "Hanks, I have my own business, and our child obtained the right to inherit the Jiang family." Gina smiled bitterly, tears that seemed to have been endured for decades finally fell down at this moment. "But I don''t have anyone close to me, including our son, who has never treated me as a mother in his heart." Was this her retribution? When she was young, she had done something stupid. But for so many years, she had been suffering for those past days day and night. Even if she had felt guilty and suffering, she still had to hold on and could not lose. She did something wrong, and she had to make up for it with countless wrong things. She bit her lips and wiped her tears hard. "Don''t me me, Hanks. I did this for our son." If there was anything else in the world worth her concern, that was her son. "So, Hanks, I have to do it no matter right or wrong." After a long time, Gina stood up, gently took off a brooch from her chest, put it on the tombstone, turned around and left. On the way back, Gina''s eyes were no longer full of sadness. She put on some hand cream and dialed a number. "n B." No matter what, she would never let ire stay with her son. Since they couldn''t be separated naturally, as Chason''s mother, she had to give it a push. "Mrs. ire, there is a package." ire was drying her hair with a towel when a servant came up with a folder. She shook her hair and took a look at the package. She hadn''t bought anything recently. "Put it there. It should be for Chason." Chason often signs for this kind of document. " "Mrs. ire, the person who sent the package asked you to sign and open it in person." The servant put the envelope on the table and left. ire wrapped her hair with a towel. Driven by curiosity, she opened the package without drying her hair. There was a folder in the package. ire opened it gently, and a pile of paper like documents fell out. She picked it up gently, and the words "confirmation of abortion" came into her sight in an instant. Under the confirmation, it was Chason''s signature. She was very familiar with his signature. ire felt a sudden buzz in the world. She put down the operation sheet tremblingly, tears streaming down. Her child was killed by Chason himself! Why was it him? ire couldn''t believe it. How could the man who loved and protected her be the one who killed her child? It was their baby! Was it because the baby might be an abnormal fetus? So he didn''t want it, did he? However, Chason said that they would keep the child! Maybe it was just a misunderstanding as before? Did she misunderstand him again? ire wiped her tears and decided to go to the hospital to see what was going on. "Mrs. ire?" ire rushed to the hospital regardless of the servants behind her. ire didn''te back until the evening. The servants of the vi were so anxious that they had to report this to Chason. Chason was holding a general shareholder''s meeting. When he heard the news that ire was missing, he immediately stopped what he was doing and rushed back to the vi. "What happened?" ire was fine when he went out. These days, ire slowly came out of the pain of losing her child. He was still discussing to apply for an oil painting ss for her and let her do what she liked. However, he went to thepany and didn''t see her when he came back. The servant''s forehead was sweating and saying in a hurry. "I saw Mrs. ire run out with a pile of paper in her arms. I asked Mrs. ire where she was going, but she didn''t reply." After all, she was a servant. Although she felt that something was wrong with ire, she didn''t dare to stop her. "We didn''t tell Ralph to call you until Mrs. ire didn''te back in the evening." Chason hung up the fifty-sixth call to ire, still no one answered. A pile of paper? Somehow, he had a bad feeling. "Go and find her! Search around every corner of S City! " ire, what happened? Why didn''t you tell me? ire didn''t know how long she had walked along the river. She had just recovered. She hadn''t walked like this for a long time. On the riverside of S City, the wind was so strong that ire couldn''t help shivering. But no matter the pain on her legs or the coldness on her body, there was no such despair in the bottom of her heart that made her more restless. She didn''t believe it. Although Chason''s signature was written on the operation sheet, she still believed that someone might be framing her again. After all, she hadpletely given her heart to Chason. She trusted him. After all these things, she believed that he loved her. Therefore, ire went to the hospital with doubts and found the doctor who did the operationst time. She wandered outside the office for an hour, eager to hear the answer she wanted to hear from the doctor. For example, the baby was naturally aborted, and she was unable to keep the baby. She longed for it, but at the same time, she was afraid. However, when ire finally plucked up the courage to walk in, the doctor did not seem to be surprised at her arrival. "Miss ire, you are here?" She trembled and handed over the abortion operation sheet. Suppressing her inner emotions, she asked, "what happened?" The doctor sighed, "Miss ire, your husband is not willing to ept this child. From the B Ultrasound, your child is most likely to be born with a congenital disease. From a medical point of view, I think your husband is rational to do so..." "Enough!" ire couldn''t stand it anymore, "why? This is my child! Did you get my permission? Have you gone through it? " "B Ultrasound, abnormal..." These words fell into her ears little by little. Instead of being calm as usual, she shouted at the doctor regardless of anything, "why did you kill my child? Why?" Tears streamed down her cheeks. She rushed out of the doctor''s office and running desperately like a madman, paying no attention to passers-by. After all, she just had a miscarriage. Not long after, ire finally couldn''t walk anymore. She squatted by the river and hugged herself helplessly. ''Baby, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well. It''s your father who killed you. Your father abandoned you.'' ire squatted down and cried desperately. Shouldn''t she trust anyone in her life? The people she trusted and loved hurt and deceived her one by one. She was worried before that Chason would be under pressure because of the baby. So she forced herself to cheer up and didn''t want him to worry. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even if the baby was abnormal, he was still his biological son. How could this man be so cruel? Maybe she was wrong. Maybe she was wrong, he had loved her, but a man like him, once faced with a choice of interests, this love was nothing. Chapter 71 Lets Get Divorced Chapter 71 Let''s Get Divorced Chason and the servants looked around S City, but still didn''t see ire. He didn''t know how many times he had returned to the vi of the Jiang family, and then he suddenly saw a familiar figureing in from the outside -- his ire. "ire!" Chason hugged her. Her hair was wet. She didn''t dry it after washing it. In addition, it was moist by the river. "Where have you been?" She pushed him away instinctively and went upstairs, ignoring his surprised eyes. In fact, she really didn''t want toe back, but when she was pregnant, she almost lost her normal life. She didn''t have a job and rarely met her former friends. This time, she didn''t make any preparation to run out. When she wandered around the river, ire really didn''t know where she was going. Until it was dark, she realized that she should leave the river. ire walked aimlessly, only to find that she was getting closer and closer to the Jiang family''s vi. Did she find that she really had no way to go except the vi of the Jiang family? Maybe she should go back and settle something. ire sniffed and pushed the door open. The next second she saw the anxious figure of Chason. Chason was stunned by ire''s sudden alienation. "ire, what happened?" "I''m tired." She didn''t answer but went upstairs. All of a sudden, both of his hands seemed to miss the target. With his eyes narrowed, he looked at ire''s back as she went upstairs and said in a low voice, "Check what happened today." "Yes, Mr. Chason. I remember that Mrs. ire received a parcel today." The servant suddenly remembered something and said in a hurry. Parcel? Chason''s eyes darkened, "I see." He paused, turned around and went to the kitchen to get some pear blossom soup. Then he followed ire upstairs. He pushed the door open, but the light was off in the bedroom. He couldn''t see ire''s face in the darkness. Chason put the porridge gently on the cab. When he turned on the wallmp, he saw ire crying in a corner. "ire!" Chason strode over, touched her head and asked in a hurry, "What happened to ire?" ire lowered her head and found that his voice was still so pleasant to hear. She once thought that she was infatuated with his soft words, but now his voice made her feel terrible. Why can a person pretend to be considerate and kind to you on the one hand, and on the other hand can cruelly destroy your most important thing? The less ire said, the more anxious he was. Atst, Chason held up ire''s head with all his strength, only to find that her face was covered with tears. He had seen all kinds of her, including when she was sad and crying, but he had never seen her eyes as desperate as now. "ire." He frowned and called her with a distressed voice, "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you. But what''s the matter? Don''t bear it with yourself, okay? " ire struggled to get rid of his hand and wiped her tears. "Let''s get divorced." What did she say? What was she talking about? Chason''s center of gravity suddenly fell back. He stared at the woman in front of him in disbelief. When he went out in the morning, she said she didn''t want him to leave. But half a dayter, she actually said she wanted a divorce! "ire Lin!" Chason''s eyes turned red. He held her shoulder tightly and asked, "Do you know what you are talking about?" ire was not as sad as before. Perhaps the suppressed emotions in her heart were released a lot with crying. Perhaps, this was fate. She had signed a contract with him. Now it was time for her to leave. "ording to the contract, as long as we lose this child, you should end your marriage." If he loved her, why did he want to get rid of this child without saying anything? If he didn''t love her, why did he tie her to his side? She had tried her best for this rtionship. Just like losing a child, she was the most sad person. But she was afraid that he would feel guilty. During this period of time, she had been trying to cheer up and pretended to be strong, just because she didn''t want him to worry about her. But now, the fact told her that she was thinking for him all the time, but he was actually the one who made her lose her child. Divorce? Contract? He felt stuffy in his chest, and these words were like a burst of thunder and rain hitting him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Do you really mean what you are saying?" He didn''t know what had happened, but even if the sky fell, ire shouldn''t have said divorce to him! ire nodded. There was no joy or sorrow in her eyes. The next second, he pushed her away and looked at her coldly, "Divorce, don''t even think about it." "Why?" ire saw into his cold eyes. He snorted, "I''m Chason. Do you think the contract will work on me?" It was useless. In his world, there was no right or wrong, no principle. In his world, he could do whatever he wanted because he was Chason. Unfortunately, she fell in love with the person she shouldn''t love the most. "What on earth do you want?" He made her fall in love with him, but let her fall into this pain. Suppressing the palpitation in his heart, Chason kissed her hard on the lips. This kiss was not as gentle as usual, but as if he was going to suck her into his body with all his strength. ire tried her best to escape, but she failed. ire bit Chason''s lips. After a long time, he finally let go of her in pain. Looking at his lips, she found that the upper part of his lips had been bitten out of blood. With red eyes, he growled, "ire, I''ll give you one more chance. Do you still want to divorce? ." "Yes." She bit her lips and said after a long time. Chason let go of her. No matter what she did or said, he would forgive her. But she shouldn''t have said this, "ire, there isn''t this word in my dictionary, divorce. You should be responsible for what you said today." After that, he walked out of the bedroom without looking back. When he passed by the pear blossom soup, he slowed down a little and finally pushed the door open. It was not the first time that he had a conflict with ire. They had even quarreled with each other more fiercely than this before. But in the past, even if he was angry, he had never been like this time. ire, she was breaking his bottom line. After leaving the vi of the Jiang family, Chason drove aimlessly. He seldom drove as fast as he was now. When he got so worried about himself, he finally mmed the brakes on and stopped. In the me me bar. The crowd in the middle of the dancing floor was dancing crazily, and a man in the corner was drinking crazily. It was Chason. "Bother, what are you doing?" It was not the first time for Richard to see his good friend drown his sorrows in wine. In the past, when Chason was unhappy, he often drank with him. However, it was rare to see him as crazy as this time. "What happened? Don''t drink anymore. I''m calling ire. " Chason threw his phone away and said, "Don''t mention her." It seemed that he was right. The two of them had a quarrel. He shook his head and said, "You are a man. You quarreled with your wife and came here to drown your sorrows in wine. Why are you so spineless?" Chason didn''t respond and continued to drink. "It''s not easy for you two to be together. What are you doing now?" Richard shook his head and wanted to call ire again to get the drunken man back. "No!" This time, Chason threw the phone directly to the center of the dance floor, which immediately caused amotion among the crowd. The beauties on the dance floor looked at him one after another. He shook his friend''s shoulder andughed at himself. "If Anna asks you to divorce or break up with her, can you forgive her?" "Bah, bite your tongue!" "Is your wife going to divorce you?" Now, the worried look on Richard''s face suddenly burst intoughter. "You are such a bad guy. If I were ire, I would also abandon you." Chason drank another ss of wine. He had drank white spirit, beer, imported wines. He really couldn''t remember how much he had drunk. "Get out." "No." At this moment, Richard really didn''t want him to drink any more. If he continued to drink like this, bad things would happen. "You really can''t drink anymore." Chason, who was drunk, took out an unlimited credit card from his pocket and said, "Swipe the card, I can afford this bar." What a lunatic! Then Richard stood up, whispered a few words to the staff beside her, and went out to call ire. After the miscarriage, ire was weak. What''s more, after all things in this day, she was exhausted now. As soon as Chason went out, she fell asleep leaning against the wall. After Richard made three phone calls, she heard it and answered, "Hello." "ire, Chason is drunk in my bar. Please take him back." His words were full of anxiety. On the other side of the phone, she didn''t say anything for a long time, which made Richard very anxious. "ire, now only you can persuade him. He won''t listen to me for a long time." Only she could do that? A wry smile appeared on ire''s face. In the eyes of outsiders, she seemed to be the only one in Chason''s heart, but who knew that this man could even kill their child himself. "Let him drink." This ire! This two were the same. No matter how he said, they didn''t listen to him. "ire, Chason has a stomachache. If he continues to drink like this, he will be sent to the hospitalter!" Bro, I can only help you so much. After a long time, ire felt a pain in her heart and said slowly, "Tell me the address and I''ll be there soon." "I''ll wait for you at the door of the me me bar!" ''She really a woman with a soft heart and a sharp tongue.'' thought Richard with a smile. He was so helpful as a friend. When that guy saw ire take him back by herself, they would probably be fine. What could happen between the two of them? Thinking of this, he held Anna''s waist and said ambiguously, "We are the best." Chapter 72 Chason And Three Women Chapter 72 Chason And Three Women "Sister-inw!" The vi of the Jiang family was not far from the MeMe. ire had never been to here before. It was a bar, more urate to say, it was the gathering ce of the rich families in the whole S City. The peopleing here were young people, either rich or powerful, and their families were all powerful. However, the boss here was Richard. He didn''t want to take over any family business, so he opened MeMe before graduation. Considering this, Richard waited for her at the door of the bar. Anna let go of Richard''s hand and ran up to hold ire''s hand. "ire." ire looked a little haggard. "I''m sorry to bother you." "It''s okay. Come in with us." Said Richard hastily. They passed through the swaying crowd and came to the upstairs of the bar, but didn''t see the figure of Chason. Richard asked the servant, "where is the gentleman I asked you to keep an eye on just now?" The waitress looked at her boss timidly and pointed to the long corridor in front of her. After corridor to the end. After the door was pushed open by Richard, the three of them all took a deep breath. Chason was half naked, with a girl sitting on hisps, and two girls sitting on both sides. At this moment, he was drunk and leaned against the sofa, allowing several women to circle around him. ire took a look at it and clenched her hands tightly. Did shee here to see this? "What are you doing?" Richard rushed in and drove several girls out angrily. He pped Chason on his face and said, "what are you doing?" After all, he had asked ire toe here. It embarrassed him for bringing her here and letting she see this. How could Chason be nice to ire on the one hand and hug other women on the other? ire turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Anna. "ire, don''t rush off. Chason must be drunk." The girl sitting on Chason''sp was about to stand up, but was pulled by him. "Don''t go." Then he shouted at Richard and them, "you get out! Get out! " ire couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and rushed out of the bar through the corridor. As Richard was about to say something, Chason pushed him out of the door and shut him out. "Hey! What are you doing? " He knew that he couldn''t stop Chason. Although they were good friends, he knew Chason best since they grew up together. It was useless to argue with him once he got mad. Anna ran out after ire. The bar was noisy. It took her a lot of effort to catch up with her. "ire, don''t be angry..." Before she finished her words, she saw ire''s face was full of tear tracks. She couldn''t bear it and didn''t know what to say for a while. ire wiped her tears and forced a smile. "I''m fine. I''m going back." After saying that, ire hailed a taxi and left. When Chason woke up, it was already dawn. He stood up and found that his clothes had been changed. The decoration of the room was strange yet familiar. He rubbed his head, trying to recall what happenedst night. Yes, it was that woman! That woman wanted to divorce him, and then he went to drink with Richard. Then what happened? He couldn''t remember it at all. Over the years, he had a good capacity for alcohol. This was the first time that he had got drunk and being unconscious. He frowned and opened the door of the room. Then he realized that he was at the home of Richard. In the bedroom on the other side, probably Richard they are still not awake. Well, he decided to go back to thepany first. Then he would ask Richard what had happened. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he was about to go out when he heard azy voice from behind. "How dare you leave without saying a word?" "Didn''t you get up?" Without looking back, Chason was about to open the door. Richard pulled him, st night you..." "What happenedst night?" Chason frowned and suddenly remembered something, "have you changed my clothes?" Though he was a man, it was a little strange how he woke up early in the morning with his clothes changed. Well, what Chason cared about was really different. Rachel deliberately lowered his voice and said, "don''t worry. It''s definitely not me who changed it for you. I''m not interested in your body." Hearing what he said, he nced at his buddy. With a frown, Chason turned around and asked, "what do you mean?" "I mean, you stayed with three womenst night. Did you have a good time?" Seeing that Chason''s face was as pale as that of a pickled pig''s liver, Richard blinked and said, "and, sister-inw knows everything." What was he doingst night? Bearing his anger, Chason tried to recall what happened yesterday. Yes, ire disappeared all of a sudden. He had been looking for her for a long time. However, when he found her, she wanted to divorce him for no reason. So he went to drink with Richard in anger. As for what happenedter, he didn''t remember at all. ''Oh my God! How should I exin it to ire now?'' Thinking of this, Chason took out his phone, but the scene that she said she was going to divorce yesterday immediately appeared in his mind, and his Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. face became even worse. "I''m leaving." Richard stared at him, how could he? What was his reaction? Chason went downstairs quickly and stopped a taxi to thepany without calling the driver. His heart was in a mess. What had happened in this short day? "Mr. Chason." Larry had been waiting for him in the office in the early morning. Chason had a bad feeling when ire disappeared yesterday. Although he had also investigated the matter of the child before, the clue was suddenly cut off. In addition, his mind was focused on taking care of ire, so he didn''t pursue the sleeping pill matter closely either. But yesterday, ire suddenly disappeared. The first thing she said after she came back was to divorce. They had been in such a good rtionship these days, so at the first time, Chason connected this matter with the miscarriage. Although he was angry yesterday, he didn''t forget to call Larry to continue to investigate these things. "How''s the investigation going?" "I checked the surveince video at the intersection of the vi yesterday, including the parcels nearby. I found that the surveince video had been processed by someone. And in the past two days, all the deliverypanies haven''t received any package of Mrs. ire. " Larry reported in detail. Sure enough, there was something wrong with this package. But what was this package? How could ire react like this? Chason threw the pen cover on the table. He was not angry that someone wanted to hurt them. What annoyed him was that ire chose not to believe him after such a thing happened. They had said clearly that no matter what happened, they would not mention divorce. "Keep following up. If there is any clue, go on investigating." Larry nodded and looked up at his boss carefully. As expected, when it came to Mrs. ire, Mr. Chason always had the most emotional fluctuation. "Mr. Chason, the... The meeting is about to begin. " Chason raised his head, only then remembering that today was a once-a-week regr meeting, he stood up and went to the meeting room. "Mr. Chason, for the product endorsement of this season, I n to choose the recently popr star Maggie. Do you have anyments?" The director of the Research and Development Department was giving him a report on his work, but suddenly he saw a smile curled the corner of Chason''s mouth as he was flipping through photos on his phone. Lately, he''s been like this, when he thought about ire, he would open the photo album to see the pictures of her with various expressions inside. The director of the Research and Development Department was stunned. He looked around and asked carefully, "Mr. Chason? Mr. Chason! " Chason didn''te to his senses until he called him several times. "Mr. Chason, how about this n?" The manager of the Research and Development Department was on the verge of crying, he had thought about the n all night and reported it clearly to Chason, but now he couldn''t figure out his boss''s thoughts at all. Chason cleared his throat and said, "all right, just do as you say. The meeting is over." The employees looked at the back of their boss and looked at each other. He had no choice. Although thepany was important, it was absolutely under his control. Now he had something more important to do. ire didn''t know what happened after she came back from the bar, but she didn''t care about it anymore. Now she had said that she didn''t know how sad she was. Perhaps this kind of change could couldn''t fall. Even if Chason did something wrong to her, she still had a long life. Perhaps everything that had happened during those months in Jiang''s family, including the sudden material abundance of such a life, including this person she had loved, and even the child who had ordinary girl growing up in S City. She might evenck something more than ordinary girls, such as a However, since her dream was about to wake up, her life had to continue. She had been suffering by the river for a long time yesterday, and she had seen what Chason had done in the bar yesterday. It was time for her to give up on this man. It was just that after spending so much time in the Jiang family, ire realized that what she was most worried about at first had happened. She hadn''t worked in months and was really a little out of sorts. No, she couldn''t go on like this. ire wiped her tears and began to send her resume. Perhaps it was because she had worked in the Jiang Group and had work experience, it was much easier for her to apply for resume than when she graduated from college. Not long after she sent her resume, she received several calls from severalpanies. Unlike when she graduated from college, she had chosen a field where she wasn''t interested in with high sry. This time, she decided to live for herself, so she firmly chose a job in the design industry. However, she didn''t graduate from a design school. Although ire believed in her talent and ability, she still chose the lowest job to send her resume. ''''Take it slow. Come on! ire, you can do it.'' ire put on a business suit and put on a decent light makeup. ''This time, you''re not the same person you used to be!'' Chapter 73 I Am The Interviewer Chapter 73 I Am The Interviewer ire arrived early at thepany that was preparing to apply for the job. However, although the examiners were interested in her resume, they found that her profession had nothing to do with design. Even if somepanies appreciated her paintings, they finally refused her job application without exception. "Miss ire, if you would like toe to the Sales Department of ourpany, we would wee you very much." It meant that she was refused to enter the Design Department. ire had no choice. There was only onepany left which sent her the interview notice. She didn''t think there was much hope for thestpany, but she decided to have a try. S City was so big that she just couldn''t believe that nopany would take her. After cheering herself up in front of the mirror, ire hailed a taxi and continued to go to the next interview ce. CY Company was a newly listed clothingpany. The position she wanted to interview was clothing design assistant. Although thispany was not as experienced as the previouspanies, she was willing to have a try. She arrived at CY Company in a hurry, but someone had already been waiting for her. A young girl who All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. looked like a secretary politely invited, "Miss ire, please follow me." The secretary took ire to the top floor of thepany and stopped. "The interviewer is inside. Miss ire, please." ire looked around in confusion, but she didn''t see anyone who came for the interview at the same time. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "am I alone? " The secretary nodded and said, "only you are here for the interview today." Only she? ire thought for a while and agreed with her. After all, it was a newpany and there might be few candidates. Thinking of this, she gently knocked on the door. This office was much bigger than thepany that had been interviewed before. Unlike the previous his back to ire. ire bit her lips and took a deep breath, "Hello, interviewer." After a long while, the interviewer turned around but didn''t reply. She felt a little embarrassed. She thought for a moment and continued, "Hello, I''m interviewer, ire. I graduated from S University. I like art since childhood and have a good foundation of art for many years. I used to..." "You used to work in the Logistics Department of the Jiang Group. You used to be the secretary of the president of the Jiang Group. More importantly, you are the wife of the president of the Jiang Group." After saying that, the interviewer turned around and saw ire with a shocked look on her face. "Why are you here?" ire stared at the man in front of her, looked around and pinched herself again. Yes, she was not dreaming. It was indeed CY Company. Then why was the interviewer was thest person she wanted to see at the moment -- Chason. Chason sat on a wide chair and walked around casually. "Mrs. ire, this is mypany." Indeed, this was supposed to be a surprise for ire. Since he knew that she was interested in art design, he had paid attention to her casual works. Although Chason was a businessman, the products of hispany were inseparable from design. He had been managing thepany for a long time, so he knew something about this industry. On the one hand, he thought that ire was talented and didn''t want her talent to be buried. On the other hand, seeing that she liked it so much, he found her a private teacher and relevant books on purpose. After all, she was his woman and could do anything he wanted. Hearing that, ire felt a little embarrassed. How could she send her resume to thepany of Chason? But soon she felt at ease. It was him who did the wrong thing, and it was him who should be embarrassed. She was just here for a job interview. Why should she be embarrassed? ire didn''t want to argue with this man. This was her character. If she quarreled with him, it proved that she might still have a little attachment for him. If she didn''t even want to argue with him, it proved that she had definitely gave up on him. So she turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Chason. "The interview is not over yet." "I won''t take the interview, okay?" ire tried hard to get rid of him, but in vain. He looked down at her and shook his head. "You can choose a position in the Design Department of CY Company as you like." "Let me go." ire exerted herself again, but she didn''t expect that he would hold her more tightly. "I won''te to yourpany." After reading her resume, he went to see her regardless of the regr meeting once a week. Since ire wanted to divorce him yesterday and what happenedst night, he had been thinking about talking to her today. He didn''t expect that she woulde out to find a job without saying a word. Coincidentally, she came to CY Company. "Do you think there is anyone in the whole S City who dares to hire you if you refuse CY Company?" "What are you doing?" ire had a bad feeling. It was all her fault that she didn''t know thepany well and sent her resume randomly. Therefore, she sent her resume to Chason''spany! Chason slowly let go of her and mocked, "not only the design work you are thinking about, but also in other fields. As long as I say a word, no one in S City dares to hire you." She knew he was going to y this. "Shame on you! Why do you think you can control everything? " "Because I am Chason." He was right. As the leader of the business circle, no one would refute him for her. ire sneered, "S City is your world, but I can leave here." He tightened his eyes and quickly held her arm again. "How dare you!" "Chason, let go of me!" They were the closest people in the world, but now they were in such an embarrassing confrontation. After a long time, he gently let go of her. His eyes were a little red, and his tone was not as domineering as before. Instead, he said in a low voice, "why do you do this? Why do you want to divorce me? " ire, you said we were in love. In a few days, you want to divorce me? He could really ignore everything and forgive everything, but he couldn''t bear the word "divorce". Some words hurt people''s heart, and there was really no way to heal. At this moment, he really wanted to hate her once, but when he saw her and thought of her, there was a lot of tenderness in his heart for no reason. He knew that he had never fallen in love with a woman before, and he could not escape from her hand. Such an arrogant man was like a big boy now, even showing a lot of grievances. ire''s heart throbbed again. But then she thought of the child who suddenly left - a person who could even kill his own child. Who knew how many puzzling things he could do in his life? "No reason." ire said coldly, "you can stop me from finding a job in S City, but I also have the right to cancel this marriage." Even if they had loved each other, there was no need for them to tangle with each other. Even if she admitted, she still couldn''t erase the man in front of her, but if she continued to be his wife as if nothing had happened. For the rest of her life, she didn''t want to be reminded of the child he had killed with his own hands every time she faced him. All of a sudden, the air became silent. His tall body blocked her way out. The tenderness in his eyes just now slowly disappeared, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into coldness. "ire, I''m not a man you can marry and divorce at your will. Don''t even think about divorcing me." "What if I have to divorce? What if I show our agreement to the court? You still don''t agree to divorce? " She retorted. Damn it! How dare she to mention the word "contract" again? In his heart, he always believed that there must be some misunderstanding between them, but it didn''t mean that he could forgive everything she said. "How capable do you think you are? Do you think I am only capable in the business world? " "Huh." ire raised her head and smiled contemptuously, "so, do you want to threaten me with my grandma again, or imprison me? Isn''t that all you can do? " She paused for a while and said discontentedly, "you''ve done disgusting things one after another. You are a yboy, but you have to pretend to be a good man with deep affection. Chason, that''s enough!" Chason clenched his fists and raised his voice, "ire! Don''t go too far! " She knew clearly that he had imprisoned her or threatened her with his grandma in order to protect her. But now, she mentioned it specially. His kindness to her had be a harm in her heart. Seeing Chason being irritated, ire didn''t feel relieved as she expected. She fought against him everywhere because of her dead child, but as she really hurt him, she inexplicably felt a little sad. What was wrong with her? ire didn''t want to argue with him anymore, so she pushed Chason away and left CY Company quickly. Looking at ire''s receding figure, he didn''t chase after her. He slumped into the wide leather armchair, but didn''t feel rxed at all. ''Chason, what are you doing? It is obvious that you have set up CY Company for her. You push aside work ande here to reconcile with her. This time, not only didn''t you solve the problem, but also made the rtionship between you and ire worse.'' Thinking of this, Chason punched the table angrily and dialed another number. "I have thought about the design of the welfare house of your Flower Wheel Company. CY Company is willing to cooperate with you." The person who answered the phone was the director of the Design Department of the Flower Wheel Company. It had been a long time since the Flower Wheel Company wanted to cooperate with CY Company. Although CY Company was a newpany, everyone in the business circle knew that the boss behind it was Chason. However, no matter what they had discussed before, CY Company''s attitude was not clear. Now that he received a call from Chason in person, the director of the Flower Wheel Company was overjoyed. "Okay, Mr. Chason! That''s great! " "The condition is that I will decide the person in charge of this project." He said lightly. "No problem!" Not to mention the person in charge, the director would agree whatever they were asked to do now. After hanging up the phone, Chason''s anger was mostly dispelled, but an unnoticeable smile appeared on his face. ''ire, you will never be able to escape from me for the rest of your life!'' Chapter 74 When Will You Divorce Me Chapter 74 When Will You Divorce Me ire was walking aimlessly on the street aftering out of CY Company, and she suddenly received a call, "Hello, Miss ire, this is the Personnel Department of Flower Wheel Company, congrattions on your eptance. " "Flower Wheel Company?" Hearing that, ire was startled, hadn''t Flower Wheel Company already rejected her just now? When she was in a daze, the microphone reminded her again, "Miss ire, do you have any other questions?" "No, no, no." ire was busy saying, perhaps it was her luck that she was finally taken in by Flower Wheel Company, "When can Ie to work?" The person on the other end of the line was surprised by her reaction. He couldn''t help butugh and said, "you cane to the Personnel Department tomorrow. " That was great. ire''s previously gloomy mood was swept away. "Thank you. I''ll be there on time tomorrow." Just now, Chasonughed at her for not being able to find a job here anymore, but now she not only found a job, but also found such a pleasant job. Did he really think that she could do nothing but rely on him? The person in charge of Flower Wheel Company''s Personnel Department hung up the phone and nodded to the director of the Design Department. The director, Sean, waved his hand and said, "I guess ire has a strong background. We can''t afford to offend her in the future." "Who is behind her? Didn''t Chason not let us hire her? " It turned out that after knowing that ire had sent her resume, at the very beginning, Chason wanted to keep ire by his side. After all, the CY Company had been founded because of her. But ire refused so decisively, he had no choice. Sean shook his head and said, "I also feel strange. In fact, after looking at ire''s work, I feel a little All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. regretful. To be honest, I think she is a talented young woman." He paused and said, "we can''t guess what Chason is thinking, but since he has designated the project director, there is nothing we can do." After all, Sean and the others were not from the rich and powerful circle. They had never expected that the interviewer, ire, was the young mistress of the Jiang family. On the second day, ire got up early. She had nned to move out yesterday. After all, when she thought of Chason, she would think of that child. This feeling was really ufortable. But considering that it was her first day at work, she endured it. When she came to the Flower Wheel Company, she was a little nervous. "Hello, I''m ire, the new "Are you ire?" The receptionist looked at her up and down for a while and smiled, e with me." After reporting to the Personnel Department, Sean took her to the Design Department in person. Along the way, everyone was very enthusiastic about her. Although ire had an indescribable doubt, she also felt that the Flower Wheel Company was much more humane than the Jiang Group. Sean pped his hands for three times and said, "everyone, stop. This is ire, the newer of our department, and also the person in charge of the Star Welfare House project." As soon as he said this, everyone, including ire, was stunned. Why didn''t she hear anything about the Star Welfare House? For this new project director, everyone felt a little aggrieved. The whole department had put a lot of efforts inpeting for the project director. Now, a newer took the position away for no reason. ire chased after Sean and asked with embarrassment, "Mr. Sean, what''s going on?" "I think you are talented." ording to Chason, there was no way he could tell her the truth right now, not only to her, but to the whole department. Hearing such a high evaluation, ire was a little embarrassed. "But I didn''t graduate in design after all." She had never thought of being in charge. She just wanted to be an assistant and learn from them. Sean patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. You are not the only person in charge. Besides you, there are two other people in charge. You can learn from them. Just put forward your own opinion. I believe you can do it. " ire bit her lips. There was only one week left before the opening of the Star Welfare House project. In the face of this sudden surprise, she was both happy and very worried. Although she has taken many courses in this area since college and has taken optional sses in art and design, she is not a professional after all, and she is still a little worried that she will not do well. Seeing that ire was still a little hesitant, Sean didn''t care at all. Anyway, even if Chason arranged for one more person toe in, it wouldn''t affect this project. What''s more, he thought ire was capable. "Are you so unconfident?" Maybe she should have a try. The opportunity was rare. ire nodded solemnly, "I hope I won''t fail your trust. I will try my best." Mr. Sean told her some dos and don''ts and asked her to go back to her office to work. Different from Sean, the colleagues in the office didn''t know where ire came from, let alone that she was the young mistress of the Jiang family. They were somewhat dissatisfied with the newer who suddenly came in. ire also realized this, as a newer who was not professional, she got such good resources. Therefore, on the first day of work, she tried her best to do more work. When she was free, she began to review the art and design knowledge. When she was busy, she really forgot most of the annoyance during this period of time. "ire, it''s time to get off work. Why don''t you leave now?" Katy reminded her kindly while packing up. Katy was also a neer. Before ire came, she had to do all the chores. When ire arrived today, she felt a lot easier. ire smiled and said, "I''ll leave after I finish here." "Well, you should also live in the staff dormitory, right?" ire was innocent-looking. Although she almost became a mother, Katy still treated her as a fresh college student. There was a benefit in the Flower Wheel Company, which was that the newers who have just entered thepany can apply to live in the employee dormitory. "I think we just work, there is no need to rent an apartment. The housing price in S City is very expensive. And in fact, the so-called employee dormitory is the best apartment building, not worse than the apartment outside. " Hearing her words, ire looked up in surprise, "really? I''ll apply to the Logistics Department tomorrow. " That was great. She had nned to find an opportunity to move out of the Jiang family''s vi, but finding a suitable house was troublesome. Now that the Flower Wheel Company had this benefit, it was really a good thing. ire packed up her things and took a few books back with her. She wanted to go back early to pack up her things. Tomorrow she could leave the vi of the Jiang family, where she had lived for more than half a year. She went downstairs quickly. When she was about to catch the subway, she was stopped by a Maserati. It was Chason. "Get in the car." Chason rolled down the window and shouted at her. ire was stunned, intending to detour to the sidewalk. The next second, she saw that Chason quickly walked down and pushed her into the car. Before she could struggle, she looked at his face getting closer and closer and asked, "what are you doing?" "Fasten the seat belt for you." After leaving thepany, he came straight to pick up ire. Although he had guessed that this woman would be unkind to him, Chason endured it. The car drove fast. Although she was angry and didn''t want to sit with this man, she couldn''t jump out of the window. She thought for a while and asked, "how do you know I am here?" "Is it so difficult for me to know what I want to know?" He raised his eyebrows. Not wanting to argue with him anymore, ire said slowly, "I won''t live in your house from tomorrow on. I have sent an email to the Logistics Department of the Flower Wheel Company." "This is your home. Where do you want to go?" Chason looked in front of the car window without looking at her. Home? It was really a warm word, but at this moment, she had long felt that she was a person without a home. Even though her father had taken care of her more than before, she was still a married woman in his eyes. She couldn''t go back to the family she used to live with. As for this house now, it was even more impossible to be called a home. She was never supposed to be his wife. They were never family. Even the nominal marriage was fake. Unfortunately, everything between them came at the expense of one poor life - their child. ire was silent for a moment and said lightly, "ourpany has an employee''s apartment. I''d like to live there." Chason tightened his grip on the steering wheel, "do you really want to leave me so much?" She didn''t reply but looked out of the window. The two of them went back to the Jiang family''s vi in silence. It was the first time they had dinner together since the two had a fight that day. However, the servants in the Jiang family''s vi could see the strange atmosphere between them, so they could not help but be very careful. "Mrs. ire, your phone is ringing." Seeing that it was a call from thepany, ire quickly put down her chopsticks and said, "Hello, I''m ire." "Miss ire, I''m a staff of the Logistics Department. I received your e-mail." ire was overjoyed. The Flower Wheel Company was so efficient. It was not long after she sent the e-mail, did they arrange the staff''s apartment well? When she was about to say something, the Logistics Department of the Flower Wheel Company said, "I''m sorry, Miss ire. The staff''s apartment is temporarily full. I can''t arrange it for you now." What? ire''s heart sank, "you don''t even have a room?" "Yes, Miss ire, just wait for further notice." After hanging up the phone, ire bit her lips, but saw that Chason looked at her with a faint smile. "What? Don''t you move out?" "It''s none of your business." "You just started to work. Don''t think about going out to look for a house." An unnoticeable smile shed across his face. "Don''t forget that you are still the young mistress of the Jiang family." It was not that there was no employee dormitory in the Flower Wheel Company. He called the Logistics Department and prohibited ire from moving into the dormitory. She put away her bowl and chopsticks and said coldly, "when will you divorce me?" Although he was not feeling well, he held back his anger and took out a few books from the nearby cab as if he hadn''t heard her words. "Here you are." It was several limited editions of books on design. ire''s eyes lit up. She had been looking for them for a long time in college, but she still couldn''t find them. When she was hesitating whether she should take it or not, Chason said indifferently, "even if we divorce, I don''t want my former woman to be a loser." Then he put the book into her hand and went upstairs. Chapter 75 I Did It Chapter 75 I Did It ire hadn''t left the vi of the Jiang family for the time being, but her workload was getting heavier by the day. After all, she had never been in touch with these design stuff, so it was not that simple to do it. Fortunately, ire was a serious person, and what she had done was what she had been dreaming about, so she did a good job. When ire was busy with these things, Chason was even busier than her. The two of them were very busy and rarely appeared in the vi of the Jiang family at the same time. In this way, ire had no time to mention the divorce. "Mr. Chason." Larry cautiously walked in with the investigative materials, "All the materials are here, but..." Chason took the materials and asked, "but what?" "I still haven''t found out why Mrs. ire disappeared that day, and I don''t know why..." Before Larry could finish his words, Chason threw the materials on the ground and ordered, "go on with the investigation! I don''t believe that I can''t find out the person who sent the parcel to ire that day! " "There is no need to investigate!" When Chason was still in a fit of anger, an old voice came from the door of the office. The two of them were stunned. They raised their heads and saw Jarred. "Chason, Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. you investigate this matter every day, are you still care about thepany?" Larry greeted respectfully, "Mr. Jarred." Then he went out of the big office, leaving only Chason and his grandpa. Chason stood up and asked, "why are you here?" "If I don''te, thepany will go bankrupt." Said Jarred sullenly. He didn''t know until today that his grandson didn''t take care of thepany''s affairs and even didn''t have a meeting these days. Instead, he focused on investigating what happened to ire and the child. It turned out that his grandfather came here for this. He paused and did not exin, "during this period of time, I have not been in charge of thepany. This matter is rted to the life of my child and the rtionship between me and ire. How can I stand by?" With a long face, Jarred said, "you brat!" He waved his hand and said, "I''m a little regretful now. Shouldn''t I force you to marry ire?" He was satisfied with his granddaughter-inw, but he didn''t want to see his grandson indulge in love instead of managing thepany. After all, for the Jiang family, the Jiang Group was the painstaking efforts of several generations of the Jiang family. Raising his eyebrows, Chason said, "grandpa, I can guarantee that the Jiang Group will only develop better. But if I don''t find out this matter, I will never be at peace for the rest of my life." If he couldn''t find out the truth, ire would never know it. With thisyer of gauze, he really didn''t know how to repair their rtionship. "As I said, you and others will be more painful if you know the truth." A trace of bitterness shed across Jarred''s eyes. How should he tell his grandson? Even if he knew the truth, it was better than never knowing the truth. "Even so, I have to get to the bottom of it." This was the character of his grandson that Jarred was familiar with. He would stick to what he had decided to do to the end. Jarred closed his eyes slightly and finally made up his mind. "Don''t investigate. It was me who sent people to abort the child." All of a sudden, the air became silent. Looking at his grandfather in disbelief, Chason asked, "grandpa, what are you talking about?" Without looking at him, Jarred said, "I have told you that our Jiang family will not allow an abnormal child to be born." "Why did you do that? This is your great grandson. He hasn''t been born yet. Why do you say he is abnormal? " Chason''s eyes turned red like a wounded little beast. He had been calm and rational in front of Jarred since he was a child. Except this time, his reaction was so fierce that even Jarred, who had been mentally prepared, was slightly stunned. With a sigh, Jarred said, "Chason, I''ll talk to ire about it. You''re still young, and you''ll have a child in the future." In fact, Chason had guessed whether his grandfather had done it, but he finally stopped thinking about it. After all, this was the person he respected most. "How did you do it?" "Bird''s nest." Without looking at him anymore, Jarred muttered, "I''ve asked someone to put sleeping pills in ire''s bird''s nest." Until thest moment, Chason still had a little fantasy. Perhaps his grandfather just worried about affecting thepany''s operation and deliberately took the responsibility. But at this moment, he realized that his illusion waspletely shattered. "You are so cruel!" "Don''t me grandpa. Compared with this child, the Jiang family is more important. If I could choose again, I would still choose the Jiang family. I think ire will understand it sooner orter. " There was a touch of heavy sadness in Jarred''s voice. Chason''s fingertips were tightly embedded in the palm of his hand. After a long time, he said slowly, "I really don''t know if I can forgive you." On one side was their child, and on the other side was his grandfather who raised him. They were all his closest people. Why did this happen to his closest rtives? "I won''t regret it no matter you forgive me or not." After saying that, Jarred shook his head and left, leaving Chason, who was angry, behind. Jarred came out with a crutch, but he did not immediately go back to the old house of the Jiang family. Instead, he asked the driver to send him to the vi in the western suburbs. As soon as the video conference was over, Gina came downstairs. Seeing that Jarred was waiting for her on the sofa, she smiled without surprise. "You''re here?" "The Jiang family is in a mess. How can I note to see you?" The smile on Jarred''s face was not as usual, but much more dull. Gina held back the servants in the living room and made a cup of tea for Jarred. "Father, have a try. This is Hanks''s favorite tea. " There was no joy or sorrow in her voice, but it made Jarred feel sad. "After all these years, it''s hard for you to remember." "Of course I remember. If it weren''t for your Jiang family, at least I and Hanks would still live a life of happiness." Gina was clearly talking about a sad past, but there was no sadness or joy in her eyes. As an elder of the Jiang family, Jarred had an inescapable responsibility for what had happened in the past. If he had distributed his power and property earlier, or if he had discovered the other two sons'' evil intentions earlier, perhaps none of this would have happened today But his eldest son was killed by the other two sons. Although he was sad, he could not justify his eldest son at all. After all, for one thing, it was rted to the reputation of the whole Jiang family. For another, he had lost a son. He couldn''t bear to lose two more sons. After a while, Jarred said, "I''m sorry for what happened to you three. Now, maybe it''s time for me to atone for my sins. " These heartfelt words could not move the woman in front of him at all. A trace of contempt appeared at the corners of Gina''s mouth. "How can you atone for your sins?" "Daughter-inw, I know everything you have done to Chason and ire." Jarred shook his head. He sighed in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything. Hearing this, Gina did not have any reaction. She had known that all this would be discovered sooner orter, and she was not afraid of being discovered. Even if Chason would me her, "so what? What do you want? " "Have you ever thought about it? Although we did it all for the good of Chason, he won''t forgive us in the end." There were many moments that this old man regretted his original thoughts. Even if he knew it was thest way. Gina suddenly burst intoughter, "father, are you out of your mind? At that time, it was you who gathered the Jiang family and got them toe up with ideas to solve this problem. But your juniors are just talking. Only I dare to do it! " She paused and raised her voice. "And now you tell me that Chason won''t forgive us? Father, it doesn''t matter if Chason will forgive me or not. I don''t think my son will abandon me for a woman! " Jarred shook his head and sighed, "it doesn''t matter if you have killed his child. Why do you still insist on breaking them up?" "Why? Why would my son, who is the heir to the Jiang family, pick a woman like that? As for other members of the Jiang family, none of them has a suitable marriage? " Speaking of this, Gina was a little angry. What she said was right. If ire hadn''t been pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Jiang family and if Chason hadn''t been interested in getting married, he wouldn''t let a girl from an ordinary family like ire enter the Jiang family. "What if they love each other?" "Hahaha..." Ginaughed out of breath, "father, how dare you talk about love today? People like us are born and died for this family. What qualifications do we have to talk about love? " Until now, Jarred found that he could not refute, "you are right. I am not qualified. But we have the same goal in the end. We hope that Chason can live a good life. " His voice was low, and his pale hair looked even paler at the moment. No one had connected the businessman that had resounded throughout the countryst century with the old man in front of her. "So, what do you want? This child can''te back. Do you want to expose me? " A trace of disdain shed across Gina''s face. So what? She had considered everything before she did it. As if he was used to this kind of misunderstanding, Jarred said, "If I were to expose you, I wouldn''t This surprised Gina. Seeing that she didn''t reply for a long time, Jarred continued, "I don''t want the rtionship between Hanks''s son and his wife to be stiff because of this. So I told Chason that I nned it myself. " Gina''s eyes were full of gratitude, shock and some unspeakable feelings. "So, the reason why, after all these days, Chason still hasn''t checked anyone out, is it also because of you?" She believed in her son''s ability, no matter how well she did. As if he hadn''t heard it, Jarred said in the end, "I hope that Chason will never know the truth of this matter and never me you." Perhaps it was because of his old age, wealth was nothing to him. All he wanted was a harmonious family. Chapter 76 Why Is He Here Chapter 76 Why Is He Here In the days after Jarred''s visit, Chason hadn''t returned to the vi of the Jiang family. It was not because he didn''t want to, he just didn''t know how to face ire for a moment. It was not his fault, but the person who killed the child was his grandfather. What should he say? If ire knew all this, how could she not hate his grandfather? However, ire seldom went back to the vi recently. It was not because of anything else. There were a lot of things in thepany. Besides, she was a neer. Whether it was professional or experienced, it was not easy for her. What made her even more helpless was that the director wanted to give the leading role of this design n to one of her and Linda, so he asked them to submit the preliminary design n of the orphanage. ire looked at the E-mail helplessly. Linda was not only an elite who came back from abroad after studying, but also a backbone of the Flower Wheel Company. In any way, she couldn''tpare with Linda. Of course, the fact that ire, who had just entered the Flower Wheel Company, was in charge of the design campaign with Linda, left many people with some doubts in their minds. Of course, everyone wanted to see whether ire, who just came here from nowhere, was capable or not. However, Linda was not convinced. She was a famous designer in this field. How can ire, as a neer with no work,pete with her? Linda had always been arrogant and took the lead in the Flower Wheel Company''s Design Department. Now, ire came. Katy had never liked such an arrogant person like Linda. When the director gave the notice, she took the opportunity tough at her. "Linda, there''s apetitor this time. You must be careful not to be stolen the limelight." "What are you talking about? Is Linda going to lose to a newer?" Wendy, who was beside Linda, spoke for her. Linda didn''t take the neer seriously at first. Although ire was the person in charge of this project after she came in, the Flower Wheel Company''s Design Department has hired many employees through backdoor for several years. These people who were not capable enough could not threaten her at all. In addition, Linda was not a girl from an ordinary family. Her family was also famous in the design field of S City. She was not afraid of ire in terms of background. However, at this moment, the director actually let ire, the newer,pete with her, which made her feel bad and a little surprised. When she passed by ire''s desk, she paused specially and said, "let''s wait and see." ire shook her head helplessly. Since she was a child, she had been the least eye-catching one in both school and work. This was also good. She rarely made enemies. However, since she had entered the Flower Wheel Company, she didn''t know if her career had been developing all the way. The Flower Wheel Company attached great importance to her. Normally, she had some confidence in herself. But this time was different. She was very clear about the importance of this n. It was rted to the construction of an orphanage. She really didn''t dare to act rashly. She was depressed for a moment, and her eyes were attracted by the diary on the table. This was her diary when she was in high school. For so many years, she always took it with her wherever she went. In fact, she seldom wrote down the diary. After seven or eight years, the paper had be a little yellow, but she still hadn''t finished it yet. She turned a few pages randomly. Basically, it recorded the events in her life, including joy and sadness. For example, she was admitted to S University in College Entrance Examination, her first rtionship, her graduation ceremony... All these past things reminded her of the old self who had dreams. ''You can''t give up, ire. Even if you lose, this is a chance!'' Yes, it was her dream to be a designer and draw for many years. Perhaps her persistence and pursuit moved fate. Therefore, the Flower Wheel Company was a gift from fate. She had to cheer up and face this matter seriously. After making this decision, ire decided to stay in thepany to work overtime tonight. The good thing was that the perks of the Flower Wheel Company are good, even more weing than the Jiang Group in some ces. There was a sofa bed in each office, so she decided not to go back to the Jiang family''s vi in the evening and stayed here to design the n. ire was so busy that she hadn''te back to the Jiang family''s vi for a week. After listening to the butler''s report, Chason frowned slightly. This woman was really heartless. She hadn''te back for a week. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chason looked at the calendar. It seemed that even if the two of them could avoid meeting each other, they would still meet at this day. Perhaps there was something that the two of them should face. In the advanced meeting room of the Flower Wheel Company. "The design n of the orphanage is in full charge of our Design Department, and this time, the main person in charge will be chosen from the employees of the Design Department - Linda and ire. The design n of the two will be the preliminary draft of the orphanage''s design. Now, the director of the Flower Wheel Company''s Design Department and ourpany''s partner, the president of the Jiang Group, will decide who will be the person in charge. " The secretary of the Design Department started the meeting, and everyone apuded. The meeting seemed to be in high spirits because of the arrival of Chason. Especially for the female workers of the Flower Wheel Company, it was such an exciting thing to meet Chason in person. Only ire, the moment she walked into the conference room just now and saw Chason, who was sitting in his seat, thought she had an illusion. Why was he here? Wasn''t she in the Flower Wheel Company? Did she have an illusion? "ire, sit next to Linda." It wasn''t until the director called out to ire that she took her eyes off of Chason. After making sure that she wasn''t hallucinating, she sat back in her seat in shock and saw that the man didn''t look at her. She calmed down a little and suddenly understood something. It turned out that Chason was the partner of this project, so he was most likely the one who helped her enter the Flower Wheel Company this time. This man said that he wouldn''t let her find a job, but he arranged a job that she longed for. She felt an indescribable sadness in her heart. Why did he help her again? Why did he pour cold water on her every time he gave her hope and made her believe that he was the one who was wholeheartedly good to her. And this time, he personally buried all her beautiful expectations for their marriage life. ire thought that she could numb herself and forget what had happened in the past if she was immersed in her work and dream for such a long time. Including the life that was once in her, but was now gone forever. ire was distraught and didn''t hear much about the report of the next meeting. It was not until the secretary said that she would choose one of her and Linda''s design ns that she suddenly realized. ire''s design n and Linda''s design n were neatly ced in the middle of the table, on which there was the painstaking efforts of ire who had stayed up all night. But at this moment, ire hoped that her design would not be put on the table. If Chason still wanted to help her, she was unwilling to ept such help. To be fair, the two of them didn''t write their names on the n. ire looked at the first n picked up by the director. Obviously, it was not hers. A confident smile appeared on Linda''s face. She had long heard about Chason and didn''t expect that herpany would be lucky enough to cooperate with the Jiang Group. And today, unexpectedly, Chason came to judge their n in person, which meant that as long as her n passed, she would have the chance to stay alone with him. Others in thepany admired Chason, but Linda knew Chason well. Her family was also a member of the rich and powerful circle in S City. This excellent and powerful man had long been the object of her admiration. If she could be connected with him, it would be helpful to her whole family in the future. As soon as the n of Linda was shown in front of everyone, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "It''s wonderful. The overall design is elegant and stylish. It''s definitely a first-ss design n." The director''s eyes were full of praise, and everyone followed suit. They turned to Chason and asked, "Mr. Chason, what do you think?" Of course, his opinion was absolutely very important. After thinking for a moment, Chason nodded and said, "not bad." Linda was overjoyed that she had been personally recognized by him! She nced at ire with her? In fact, ire didn''t hold much hope from the beginning. After all, she hadn''t received any systematic art design education. Compared with the capable and experienced Linda, she was really not confident. But she still wanted to have a try. Even if she didn''t end up getting picked, she didn''t care. "Let''s see the second n." When the director opened ire''s design n, his eyes lit up, "it''s so unique!" With only one nce, the corner of Chason''s mouth twitched. It must be ire''s. It had to be said that the limited editions of the books given by Chason must have made a great contribution to her design n. A trace of surprise shed through Linda''s eyes, but after she saw the reaction of Chason, she was relieved. Everyone looked at ire''s design, which was a little different from the one in the beginning. Some people liked ire''s design very much, but some people had a negative attitude. The crowd began to discuss. The director coughed and said, "let''s leave the final decision to Mr. Chason. Chason nced at the design drawing, and then nced at both of them. Atst, he looked at ire and asked, "tell me, why did you design this?" ire was taken aback. She knew that she would face this man sooner orter. She thought for a while and finally spoke out the design concept of the orphanage bit by bit. But this feeling was like when she had done something wrong in primary school and was questioned by her family. Chapter 77 I Am Here For You Chapter 77 I Am Here For You ire''s idea came from her childhood. She was a child who grew up without a mother. When she faced a house specially built for orphans, she could always have some feelings. After listening to ire''s report, Linda gave her a disdainful look and said, "it are impractical. How can ite to light?" There was a sh of embarrassment in the director''s eyes. To be honest, ire''s design was unique, but Linda''s design wouldn''t make any mistake since she was seeking for stability. But in the end, it was still up to Chason to decide. "Mr. Chason, both of their ns have their own characteristics, so it''s up to you to decide what to do." After tidying up his cor, Chason nced at Linda who was full of expectation and said slowly, "build the foundation first. As for the n, let everyone to inspect the construction site for a few more days before making a decision." Apparently this statement of his didn''t give a clear answer as to exactly whose design was chosen. however, among the people present, only the director knew that ire was someone Chason paid special attention to. He thought Chason would choose Chason in public today, but he did not expect that Chason didn''t make a decision. Hearing what Chason said, ire didn''t feel anything wrong. To be honest, she didn''t care whether she would choose or not. What she cared more now was that she hoped that Chason would not interfere. She didn''t like the feeling of being extra cared, especially by him. After the meeting, ire hurried back to her office and tried her best to go home before Jiang family returned to the vi of the Jiang family. ording to the director, they had to live on the construction site these days, so they had to go back and pack up their belongings. ire put away some clothes quietly and was about to leave, but she bumped into Chason at the door of the bedroom. She took two steps back and saw that Chason was squinting at her. "To the construction site?" "Yes." ire couldn''t dodge, so she just pretended that nothing had happened. "You have nothing to ask me?" Chason raised his eyebrows, her reaction seemed a bit out of his expectation. After all, he suddenly became the partner of the Flower Wheel Company. Even if ire knew it clearly, she would would always be puzzled. However, ire was different from ordinary people. "No. But what I will do in the Flower Wheel Company in the future has nothing to do with you. " "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to stay in the Flower Wheel Company as long as I say anything?" Chason braced himself against the wall with one hand, forcing her into a corner. She turned her head and escaped from his grip. "Whatever." "ire, I''m going there for you." As soon as he finished his words, ire quickly walked out of the door and disappeared from his sight. After a long time, he walked out of the bedroom with aplicated yet bitter smile on his face. When did they be like this again? In the east suburb of S City, a new construction site was just built on a huge open space. Although the conditions were not as good as those in the city, ire was also satisfied. After she carefully cleared her things, she heard the voice of Linda next door, "I don''t know how long I''ll be on the construction site this time. I really don''t want to live in this damn ce." ire shook her head and walked out with her drawing and helmet. She nned to walk around the site first. Sure enough, the on-the-spot investigation was different. It was much better than talking about details on paper. When she stayed here, many design inspiration came out. The establishment of the orphanage was in fact a half-public welfare project, and this time Flower Wheel Company imed that the human benefits outweighed the economic benefits, and thus received the support of the city government. As for the Jiang Group''s investment in this project, it was indeed beyond ire''s expectation. After walking around the site for half a day, she slightly revised her first draft. When she went back, she found that everyone was gathering in front of thewn, and the director was talking to everyone. Seeing hering in a hurry, the director urged, "ire, we are waiting for you!" After a pause, he continued, "this orphanage project represents the spirit of ourpany''s culture. The investment of the Jiang Group is very important, and the president of the Jiang Group will personallye to the scene and work with you. I hope you can show the spirit of our Flower Wheel Company." ire''s head was buzzing, and the sentence "I''m going there for you", said by Chason, suddenly appeared in her mind. She didn''t expect that he woulde to the construction site. As far as she knew about the Jiang Group, the project of the orphanage was just a very small project. It was not Chason''s turn to deal with it in person, but he said he woulde here now. Hearing the news, the female colleagues of the Flower Wheel Company were in an uproar. Linda was especially excited. Mr. Chason was going to the construction site! Even though ire was unwilling, Chason still came to the construction site in the evening. She followed the crowd slowly to wee the president of the Jiang Group. Perhaps it was because he came to the construction site that he changed his usual suit into casual sportswear, but his charisma was not reduced at all. "Mr. Chason, the room is ready for you. The site is in a humble environment, if you will excuse me. " The director invited him in respectfully. "It doesn''t matter," said Chason, waving his hand He went straight into his room without looking at ire. ire breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she thought too much. Even if he helped her enter the Flower Wheel Company intentionally, he didn''t dare to let others know their rtionship in the construction site, so there would be no extra trouble Right. Looking at the back of Chason entering the room, Linda had some bold ideas in her mind. She didn''t know if it was her illusion or not. She always felt that he looked at her several times, whether intentionally or not. Although she had seen Chason at the banquet before, he was always surrounded by a lot of people. She could hardly find a chance to talk to him. Therefore, this time in the construction site, she must find a way to get close to this man who was blessed by God. Linda was very clear that she was talented and had some background. It was no problem for her to be a first-ss designer in the country. But she was far from being an international designer. But it would be a piece of cake if she could get the favor of Chason. She wore a tight ck dress with a long ne that entuated her unusually slender neck. With a delicate make-up, Linda looked at herself in the mirror and smiled with satisfaction. Normally, she wouldn''t bring such beautiful clothes with her when she was on a business trip to the construction site. This time, she took it with her for some reason. She took a deep breath and checked her makeup again. She knocked on the door of Chason''s room with nerves and excitement. "Who?" It waste at night, and the door to Chason''s room was knocked softly. Although he felt a little ufortable, after all, there were only a few rooms between him and his beloved woman, and he could not stay with her. But he forced himself to immerse himself in work and forgot a lot of things. Linda lowered her voice and said, "Mr. Chason, I have something to ask you." Hearing the voice of a strange girl, there was still a little disappointment in his heart. In fact, Chason had a little fantasy that whether ire woulde to him. He hesitated for a moment and opened the door. Seeing that it was Linda who dressed delicately, he frowned slightly. "It''s sote. What''s the matter?" At this moment, Linda was not as capable and arrogant as she was in the day. Instead, she smiled charmingly and said, "Mr. Chason, I have a lot of questions about the design. I know you have taken this course when you were studying abroad. Why don''t you take this opportunity to teach me? " While saying this, Linda shook the wine in her hand and said, "this is Switzend wine, your favorite brand. Have a taste?" Chason leaned against the threshold. Under the light of the streetmps, his originally slender figure was now particrly slender. It had to be said that any girl, including Linda, was very likely to be tempted by him. However, Chason was somewhat disgusted with this uninvited guest. He opened his thin lips and said coldly, "you know a lot about me." Linda was a little embarrassed. "In the whole S City, which girl doesn''t pay special attention to you? Especially the girls in our circle. " Hearing this, a trace of yfulness shed Chason''s eyes. He slightly turned his body to indicate her to grabbed the ss and whispered, "don''t you have something to ask me? How could I drink if I don''t answer your question? " His words sounded like an extra hint to Linda. It was said that Chason didn''t like women. He seemed to have married amon girl before, but she Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. hadn''t seen his mysterious wife. No matter how hard she tried, she had seeded today. With a smug smile on her face, Linda quickly stood up and approached Chason little by little. The lights on the construction site were temporarily installed, which were even darker than the incandescent lights in the past. But the dim light made the atmosphere very ambiguous at the moment. "Mr. Chason, I''ve been admiring you for a long time. It''s so good to be alone with you today." Her voice was unique and charming as a woman from the south of S City, which was even more touching when she deliberately lowered it. Seeing that Chason didn''t say anything, she simply leaned her body against him and said, "Mr. Chason..." "Is this the question you want to ask?" Disgust appeared in Chason''s eyes. He stepped back quickly. Before Linda could react, she fell to the ground. From the moment she knocked on the door, he felt something was wrong. However, he would like to see what Linda was up to. Linda instantly panicked. Why didn''t Mr. Chason y ording to the routine? She got up tremblingly, but still said in a very soft voice, "Mr. Chason, I didn''t mean that. I... " "If you don''t want everyone in the city to know that you are in a strange man''s room tonight, you should leave now." Chason''s eyes were as cold as ice. He had seen a lot of women like Linda, but it was a pity that she and ire werepetitors this time. Deep in his heart, he didn''t want to give the quota to Linda at all. But to be honest, although ire was very talented and worked hard, he was still a little worried. After all, arge part of the design relied on experience, and ire was no match for Linda in this point. Linda could tell that Chason was not pretending to refuse, but was really irritated. She wiped her tears and left in a hurry. Chapter 78 The Design Draft Was Lost Chapter 78 The Design Draft Was Lost That night, Linda barely closed her eyes. She had nned to take the opportunity to get close to Chason and ask him to help her. Her ambition was not on the project director at all. She wanted more. However, she didn''t expect that her actions aroused Chason''s antipathy. It shouldn''t be, shouldn''t it? After all, almost no man had refused her. ''Is it true that Chason is not interested in women?'' However, she was not in the mood to think about it now. If Chason really made a fuss aboutst night. Not only was her dream of taking the shortcut to be an international designer unfulfilled, but there was a good chance that she wouldn''t even get this project, which meant her design career would be in for a rough ride. Thinking of this, she couldn''t fall asleep any-more and called her sugar daddy for help. In fact, her sugar daddy was just an old man who coveted her beauty. The Mu family had some fame in the design world, but it was kind of insignificant among the many giants in S City. Linda was unwilling to stay in the design world as her father did, so she often went to parties held by those rich families, and with her looks and talent, she did attract a lot of attention from men. As time went by, there were also many men protecting her in this field, such as this sugar daddy. And her sugar father was not others but a member of the Gu family, a distant rtive of Chason. Linda gave a general description of the situation, and her sugar daddy, Gates, pondered for a while before he said, "You can mess with anyone, but how could you mess with Chason?" Although the Gu family was Chason''s grandmother''s family, but in the end it was still sheltered by the Jiang family and no one dared to go against him. Hearing what Gates had said, for the first time in her life, Linda was in such a panic. "daddy, please Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. help me. He is still the decision maker of this project. I don''t want to lose to a newer here." "Can a newer defeat you?" Gates asked casually. Speaking of this, Linda waspletely aggrieved. "I''ve always been the leader of the Design Department of Flower Wheel Company. Now a newer is stepping on me!" Gates always felt something was wrong, "What''s the newer''s name?" He had specially told the director of Flower Wheel Company to take care of Linda. Now a newer had the qualifications topete with Linda. There were only two cases. One was that this person was really powerful, or that her background was even stronger than the Gu family. "Her name is ire. I heard that she didn''t have any professional background at all. I''ve seen her design. It''s a little high-level, but it won''tpete with me. " The more Linda said, the more aggrieved she became. Why could iree to the Flower Wheel Company? Gates''s heart tightened and suddenly interrupted her, "What did you say? ire? " Facing his great reaction, Linda was also stunned. "Yes, you know her?" "Ouch!" Gates patted his thigh, "sweetie, you would better don''t provoke her. She is... She is the wife of Chason and the young mistress of the Jiang family! " What? Linda''s hand that held the phone trembled for a moment. After a long while, she said, "I... I beg your pardon? ire is... Is she the wife of Chason? " "Yes! Sweetie, let''s not fight for this project. Anyway, I can''t help you this time. As for what you have done to Chason tonight, if he doesn''t mention it, you can just pretend that nothing has happened. " If the Jiang family continued to investigate, even Gates would not be able to protect Linda. After hanging up the phone, Linda was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. What was so good about ire? How could a woman who came in through the back doorpete with her? Besides, her education, talent and appearance were no worse than hers. Why did Chason look at her but look down upon her? Being so angry, Linda didn''t sleep all night. In all her years at Flower Wheel Company, she hadn''t been so angry. Why was ire here now? It was almost dawn. Linda washed her face and rinsed her mouth with two dark circles under her eyes. She was ready to go out. What a small world! As soon as she went out, she ran into ire who was walking towards her. Linda, who had been angry all night, saw ire standing in the corridor with a design book in her hand. The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. The anger in her heart had already burnt away the advice of Gatesst night. She walked over and pped the book out of ire''s hand. "You are an outsider. Why do youe to our design circle? To set yourself against me? " ire cast a nce at her, probably because she had always been used to Linda of being straightforward, so she didn''t have much reaction to this provocation. She picked up the book on the ground and patted it two times. Ignoring what Linda was saying, she walked around and walked away. For Linda, if ire quarreled with her, she would feel better. However, ire ignored her. ording to the rules of the director, they had a regr meeting in the morning. ire ate something and went there early. Perhaps it was because she went too early that no one came to the temporary built small meeting room. She didn''t know why she felt a little ufortable in her stomach, maybe because she was too anxious. ire thought for a while and decided to get some hot water outside. She carried a lot of things in her bag and put it on her seat in the meeting room. When ire came back with some hot water, everyone was here. The director said a lot as usual. She flipped through the design book while listening. Suddenly, she heard the director say, "Linda, ire, after the meeting, hand in your first draft and the revised n. We have to make the final decision today." Yes, this was the task given to them by the director before they came to the construction site yesterday. The two of them were required to modify the first draft after the on-the-spot investigation. ire put down the design book in her hand and began to look through the first draft and modify drawings in her bag. For no reason, ire rummaged through her bag but couldn''t find them. ''What''s going on? Do I forget to bring it with me? No, I remember putting it in the bag. Was it lost?'' This was terrible. Although she had a backup of the first draft, this revised drawing was the only one. She had no time to backup it and it was gone. But how could she lose it? If she didn''t guess wrong, it could only be that someone had deliberately taken it away. "ire, where is your draft?" The director walked towards ire with Linda''s draft in his hand. ire looked at the director with embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry, director. I''ll look for it again. The draft is suddenly missing." Hearing that ire''s design was missing, the director frowned and said, "what''s wrong with you... s, hurry up and look for it. " "What happened?" When Chason came in, he happened to meet the director, who had a pale face, and ire, who was anxious. Although the director didn''t know that the woman in front of him was the young mistress of the Jiang family, he knew that ire was protected by Chason, so he didn''t dare to lose his temper. "Mr. Chason, I''m sorry. ire''s draft is missing. I''m in a hurry to give it to you. " "When did you lose your draft?" Chason turned to her, and there was no joy or sorrow in his tone. She bit her lips and finally said, "it''s my fault. I put my bag in the meeting room and the draft disappeared after I went out." Although she was sure that someone did it on purpose, it was she who wasn''t careful enough after all. Chason''s face darkened, but his tone didn''t change. "So, someone took the draft away when you left?" "Well... That''s impossible. " The director looked a little embarrassed. "Don''t you think about whether you have left it somewhere else?" If it was something else, she might not remember. But when she was in the meeting room, she paid special attention to the draft. So she said, "I''m sure." "In that case, let''s wait for Miss ire to modify the first draft and hand it over to make a decision." Chason said slowly. Hearing this, the director''s face changed greatly. "Mr. Chason, is it not appropriate? ording to the n, the construction will be started today. " After all, Flower Wheel Company had many other projects besides this one. Even if the progress was dyed for one day, it would be a big loss to the wholepany. Chason smiled and said, "if the draft is taken by someone inside the Flower Wheel Company and sold to otherpanies, it will be a huge loss to both the Flower Wheel Company and Miss ire. If an outsider took the map, his purpose would be even more obvious. So I think it''s better to figure it out before making a decision. " What he said was indeed reasonable, and the director could not refute. He waved his hand and said, "ire,e on, we''re waiting for you." ''Who on earth took her map?'' ire''s mind was in a mess. She couldn''t help but target herpetitor, Linda. Yes, she was the one most likely to do it. But she couldn''t suspect a person without evidence. The most important thing at the moment was to correct the draft as she had thoughtst night. ire temporarily forgot what had just happened and tried to modify the draft. It was not known what caused it. Maybe it was because the inspiration of the designer only existed for a moment. ire picked up the draft again, but she couldn''t change it to the one she was satisfied with. When she was in a hurry, her phone rang. It was Chason. She hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone. "What''s up?" "Come to my room." His familiar voice came through the microphone. ire was busy, and she was in no mood to do so. "I''m busy now. I really don''t have time." ''How dare she refuse me?'' Chason was a little angry, "ire, I''ll give you three minutes toe to my room." Then he hung up the phone. What a grump! ire scratched her head, she really didn''t know how to modify it. After thinking for a while, ire decided to go to his room. "What''s up?" It was only two minutes from her room to his. With a hint of yfulness in his eyes, Chason said, "have a guess." Guess what? How could there be such a person? She was very anxious. "Hurry up, I don''t have time to waste with you here. You saw what happened just now. " If she couldn''t make it today, how could she exin it to the director? Chason smiled, "you take this and try it." Chapter 79 You Are Not Qualified To Compete With Her Chapter 79 You Are Not Qualified To Compete With Her In the long run, it was her first draft. She took a closer look and found that there were many changes on the draft. There were few changes, but the quality of the artwork went up a few notches. ire looked at him in surprise. When did Chason know how to design? It seemed that he had guessed what she was thinking. He cupped his chin and smiled, "what''s wrong? You didn''t expect that I can design, did you? " Seeing that ire didn''t say anything, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I majored in design when I was an undergraduate." "Okay." ire admitted that the draft that Chason modified for her were indeed much better than hers. "But I can''t use your draft. This is cheating." Knowing that this woman wouldn''t ept it easily, Chason stood up and said, "ire, you know someone has stolen your drawing. Do you think you can stillpete fairly?" "I know." She nodded, "I will find the person who stole my draft by myself." Chason got close to her, and the two almost clung to each other. The man''s breath hit her face, making her unable to dodge. "ire, to be honest, you just don''t want to ept my help." She didn''t know what to say, so she just acquiesced. She had thought that she would hate him very much, but after the quarrel over the childst time, she wanted to hate him every time they met, but she couldn''t. But she also couldn''t face him. How could she pretend that nothing had happened and ept this rtionship after the death of their child? "ire, you have never really trusted me." After a long time, he stared at her familiar face and said slowly, his eyes full of sadness of being hurt by his lover. No, she did. She hadpletely trusted him. Even though she knew how many struggles she would face in the Jiang family, she still believed that as long as he was there, everything would be fine. But he let her down. ire turned around and left in a hurry, without looking back at the people behind her. After all, she was useless. She had thought that she could face him calmly. When she really met him, ire found that she would never win Chason. She was panic, but he was calm. "Wow, you are protected by Mr. Chason. No wonder you dare to challenge me." ire just ran out of Chason''s room in a hurry and bumped into Linda. "How dare you show your design draft to the public?" ire didn''t want to talk to Linda, but it didn''t mean that she could bully her at will, especially when it came to the design draft. It was her painstaking efforts. "We''ll see if my design draft are good or not when the assessmentes out." "Really? I don''t think you have lost your draft at all. You just want to buy time and ask Mr. Chason to back you up, right? " Last night, when she heard from her sugar daddy that ire was the young mistress of the Jiang family, she was really angry. Butter, when she asked someone to investigate ire, she found other things. It was said that ire and Chason was just a shotgun marriage, she was not the woman that Chason really loved. The more Linda thought about it, the more unconvinced she became. ire sneered, "I think you know better than me if I lost the draft. " A hint of embarrassment shed through Linda''s eyes, but she still said stubbornly, "what do I know?" ire didn''t want to be entangled with her. She gave her a cold look and left. Linda stood in ce for a long time with aplicated face. Only then did she find that her palms were sweating. When she entered the meeting room in the morning, she found that ire put her bag on the chair beside her. At that time, ire''s bag was open, and a corner of the file bag with draft was exposed. Without knowing what was wrong with her, Linda quickly took out the draft and put it into her bag. A few minutester, she realized what she had done. If her kind of actions spread in the circle, her career as a designer in her life would be over. No, she couldn''t let anyone know about it. After thinking for a while, she carried her bag and went to the rubbish ground of the construction site. There was no one around. She took a deep breath, took out the draft and lit it with a lighter. "What are you doing?" Linda was startled, she raised his head and found it was Chason. He rushed over and saw that the draft was almost burnt to ashes. He extinguished it in a hurry. There was only a small piece of debris left in the originalplete draft. Linda was too flustered to speak. After a while, she said, "Mr. Chason." "Sure enough, the draft is took by you." Chason said coldly. He saw iree out from the window just now and saw that Linda seemed to be quarreling with her. Then he saw that Linda sneaked towards the rubbish ground of the construction site. He felt something was wrong and followed her. ''Oh my God! I''m so screwed!'' Linda grabbed Chason''s sleeve, "Mr. Chason, please keep it a secret for me. I really can''t let anyone know!"! I was really possessed at the time! Please... " Chason looked at her in disgust and picked up the debris carefully. "Since you dare to do it, why don''t you dare to bear the consequences? As a designer who doesn''t abide by professional ethics, it''s useless for you to stay in the Flower Wheel Company. " "No!" Linda''s beautiful face turned pale. She continued to beg for mercy, "I can stoppeting with ire for this ce. Please let me go!" Her efforts in the past few years would probably be in vain because of this time. In fact, Linda was not afraid ofpeting with ire. She just didn''t like anyone to challenge her authority in the Flower Wheel Company. He stood up and walked to the construction site without looking back. "You don''t deserve topete with her." Looking at Chason''s back as he walked away, Linda suddenly shouted, "ire is your wife." He suddenly stopped and turned around after a long time. Looking at Linda who was sneering, he frowned and asked, "what did you say?" "ire is your wife, the young mistress of the Jiang family, isn''t she?" Indeed, she didn''t have the courage to fight against Chason, but now she had to take a gamble. Anyway, she would definitely lose if she didn''t bet. Raising his eyebrows, Chason asked, "what do you want to say?" "Is this an abuse of your private power to put your wife in the Flower Wheel Company''s Design Department?" Linda didn''t know why she had the courage to say these words in the bottom of her heart. He sneered, "my wife''s work is not much worse than yours. Doesn''t she have the qualifications to Otherwise, do you think I will invest in your project? " Yes, her sugar daddy was right. She couldn''t fight against the man in front of her at all. Biting her lips, she was still unwilling to admit. "In that case, why don''t you tell everyone?" "Linda, I don''t care how you know my rtionship with ire, but fromst night to today, you know what you have done. You are an employee of the Flower Wheel Company. I don''t care about you and I don''t want to talk about what you have done. But since you have burned ire''s draft, I will burn yours as well. If you still want to stay in the design field, I warn you not to have any idea about ire. " After saying that, he turned around and left, unwilling to take another look at the woman in front of him. It took a while for Linda to return to the construction site. As soon as she arrived, she was called away by the director. "Linda, what''s wrong with you?" Did Chason tell the director what happened just now so soon? Linda panicked, "director, what do you mean?" "Mr. Chason said he wouldn''t choose you as the person in charge this time. Did you offend him?" The Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. director said in a low voice, "he thought highly of you before. I don''t know what''s wrong with you now." Linda clenched her fists and asked, "what did he say?" "He just said that he wouldn''t choose you. Nothing else. That''s why I feel strange." Of course, he was not worried about Linda, but afraid that he would offend the president of the Jiang Group and affect the future cooperation of the project. "Linda, in that case, you can go back to thepany first. There is nothing else for you on the construction site." Although Chason didn''t say anything, they all knew that. Even if the Flower Wheel Company wouldn''t fire her in a short time and the design field didn''t know what she had done for the time being, the director wouldn''t put her in an important position in the Flower Wheel Company anymore. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She left the director''s office and called Gates, as soon as she returned to her room. Gates was having fun in the club and had no mood at all. Hearing what she said, he was a little angry. "What did I say to youst night? Don''t mess with ire! " In the whole S City, he might be able to deal with other things for Linda. That was also the reason why Linda had not suffered any loss in this circle for so many years. But this time, she didn''t listen to his advice and tried to provoke someone he didn''t dare to provoke at all. "Daddy, I know I was wrong. Please help me!" If it weren''t for Gates, she wouldn''t have had such a good time in the Flower Wheel Company. Gates cursed, "that''s enough. Don''t call me for help in the future. I can''t help you." He couldn''t help her at all. Even if he could, how could he offend the Big Brother in S City because of a woman? It was also his fault. For so many years, he has been indulging her, so she had developed such an arrogant and domineering character. She didn''t know that she had offended the people she shouldn''t have offended. Before Linda could say anything more, Gates had already hung up the phone, and her tears fell instantly. ''Oh my God! Now myst hope is gone.'' Yes, what was she to him? She was just a nobody in the rich circle. With a little beauty and talent, she attracted the favor of a group of men. But when she tried her best to blend in, she was always treated as a te of food. She admitted it. But why could ire stand by Chason''s side openly? She was not as good as her at all. Linda gritted her teeth and opened the window. Seeing that everyone was starting the project, she felt more and more painful and hateful, but she had no choice. Seeing that ire was discussing something with the director, perhaps they were discussing the specific construction of the orphanage. All these should have belonged to her, but now they were taken away by ire. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she packed her luggage. ''''ire, just wait and see. As long as I''m still in the design field, I''ll make you fall miserably. The higher you climb, the more miserable I will make you fall!'' Chapter 80 Don Not Leave Me! Chapter 80 Don Not Leave Me! The Flower Wheel Company had always been the most efficient. After the draft was confirmed, the steel frame was quickly set up. ire and others didn''t have to stay in the construction site all the time, as long as they came to the construction site asionally. "ire, pleasee out." One day, when ire was about to go to the construction site to visit, she was called out by the director. She rushed to the office and asked, "director, what''s up?" "Mr. Chason just called and asked you to inspect the construction site. He asked you to apany him." The director said as he gave her a meaningful look. ire couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Did Chason forget what he said to her when he left the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. construction site that day? On that day, when they left the construction site, she found Chason and said, "this draft is your work in the end. I can''t ept it." "ire, I''m a businessman. If it goes on like this, do you think I''ll let this project be a losing business?" Chason talked a lot. Anyway, he has made a decision on this project and wouldn''t change it. Even if you ire don''t want it, he didn''t care. Seeing the helpless expression on her face, he smiled cunningly and said, "this project is very important. Before the project ispleted, I promise not to disturb you." Since he said so, she agreed to ept the revised draft. Otherwise, it would seem that she was hypocritical. But only a week had passed. Why did Chasone to her? Seeing that ire was in a daze, the director pushed her and said, "what are you waiting for? Go to the parking lot now. Mr. Chason is waiting for you. " ire shook her head helplessly, packed her things and rushed to the parking lot. What was he doing with her again? "ire, long time no see." As soon as she took the elevator to the parking lot with her bag on her back, she saw that Chason was leaning against the car and looking at her with a smile. ire said crossly, "I''m going to the construction site to work. What are you doing here?" "I''m going to the construction site too. Can''t we go there together?" He raised his eyebrows, opened the door for ire and fastened her seat belt as usual. She didn''t know what to say. So many things had happened between them, but now it seemed that nothing had happened. What the hell were they now? Husband and wife? Of course not. Friends? After all they''ve been through, how could they be friends? So, who the hell were they? "Chason, I..." She seldom called him like this. Before she could finish her words, he knew what she was going to say. "ire, don''t say anything." Chason interrupted her, "didn''t we say that we''ll talk about it after the project ispleted?" Somehow, she couldn''t help but stop the topic. The car arrived at the construction site very soon. The Flower Wheel Company had been working on the project day and night. It only took more than a week to see the general structure of the outer building. They each had a helmet. Walking on the construction site, Chason told her something about the construction design from time to time. It had to be said that even if she had a problem with him, she had to admit that he was really talented. "How about this? After the project is finished, I''ll register for an ICADA training ss for you. You can learn more about design." Chason said while checking the quality and progress of the project. It was her dream to get such a certificate. ire was silent for a moment and said nothing. "Mr. Chason!" As they were watching, the person in charge of the Flower Wheel Company Engineering Department rushed over to say hello. Seeing that the person in charge had a lot to talk to Chason, she took the opportunity to walk away. Looking at the building under construction, ire sighed with infinite emotion. She didn''t expect one day, she was lucky enough to design a draft, and the drawing above turned into a real building. Although Chason had contributed a lot to this, at this moment, ire''s heart was filled with pride and satisfaction. She was nning what she was going to do next to get one step closer to her dream, but she heard a violent copse. The next second, before she could react, she was pounced upon by a person. All of a sudden, the surroundings werepletely dark. She felt a little pain from the fall just now. When she realized that she was buried in the ruins, she found that the man who had just pounced on her was Chason. The world went silent. ire patted the man who was lying on her in panic, "Cha... Chason, Chason! " For a long time, there was no reply from him. Apparently, when the wall beside her copsed just now, Chason ran over and blocked it for her. What happened? ire didn''t have time to think about it. She kept calling Chason''s name for one or two minutes, but he didn''t respond. "Chason, don''t die. Why are you blocking it for me? I don''t want you to help me... " Tears streamed down ire''s face. She did hate him, but deep in her heart, she didn''t want anything to happen to him. Or maybe she didn''t hate him as much as she thought. She was just afraid and didn''t know how to face this man, because as soon as she saw him, she remembered those unspeakable pain. "ire... I''m fine. " After a while, she heard the voice from the darkness. Chason fumbled and held ire in his arms, "I''m fine. Are you hurt?" Fortunately, he was fine. ire wiped her tears carelessly and sobbed, "why did you help me block the stone just now? It''s none of your business..." "ire, you still care about me." Sweat dripped from his forehead, but a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Who cared about him? ire red at him fiercely, "what should we do now?" Fate was so ridiculous. They had been in a cold war for so long, and the two of them deliberately avoided something. But at this moment, they were buried here together. "I''m afraid we can only wait for someone to save us." He paused and said, "ire, don''t be afraid. Someone wille to save us." ire nodded. Perhaps at this moment, she suddenly felt at ease with him by her side. It took ire a lot of effort to find her cell phone in the middle of the rubble. She tried to contact the outside world, but found that there was no signal at all. "No signal." Chason held her hand, and the pain was stripping him of his consciousness. "ire, listen to me." He paused, trying to make sure that his voice was normal. "If... I mean if anything happens to me after I go out, you can go to see Larry. A few months ago, I transferred part of my property to you. I didn''t expect the ident toe so quickly... " Wait, what was he talking about? Why did it sound like an afterthought? "Shut up! What are you talking about? Who wants your property? I want to divorce you. " "It''s good to divorce." A bitter smile appeared at the corners of Chason''s mouth. He tried his best to keep conscious and said, "I''m d that the child is gone." If he left like this, wouldn''t ire have to stay in the Jiang family for a lifetime because of this child? She suddenly burst into tears, "Chason, you are so heartless. Why do you abandon our child? You can''t die. Give my child back. " For so long, they finally mentioned the child, but was in such a situation. Although the pain was more and more severe, he still clearly heard her words. "ire, is it because of this child that you want to divorce me?" "Or what? You aborted my child without telling me. I hate you so much. " ire cried while worrying about Chason, "hold on. I''ll knock on the ground with a stone and let everyone find us quickly." Chason suddenly smiled. Although he had thought about this, he didn''t know how to ask her. "What are youughing at?" Did he lose his mind? She was heartbroken here. How could heugh? He struggled to stand up and wiped ire''s tears gently with his left hand, which was more gentle than usual. "ire, I thought you abandoned me." "You!" She didn''t know what to say. "ire, I didn''t send you to the hospital for abortion. When you were unconscious in bed, I saw that the situation was not right and sent you to the hospital, and the doctor said that the child was dead and had to be removed for the safety of your life. I''m sorry, ire. I didn''t protect you well. " How could he bear to let her have an abortion? Chason smiled bitterly. He really didn''t know if he could survive this time. If not, he and ire wouldpletely miss each other in their lives. After hearing what he said, she came to her senses for a long time. "You say... It is not you? " So, in the end, she was the one who was wrong about him? "ire, someone put sleeping pills in your bird''s nest. Do you remember that you were particrly sleepy at that time? It''s really not me. Trust me, okay? " His breath began to drift. If it weren''t for this ident, when would she know the truth? "I... I trust you, Chason. Hold on. " He was a man who risked his life to save her. How could she doubt him? No matter who hurt her child, it didn''t matter anymore. As long as Chason could be safe, nothing was more important. Feeling that Chason''s body was getting heavier and heavier, ire said anxiously, "Chason, Chason..." Chason couldn''t hold on any longer and fell into aapletely. ire became more flustered and shouted the man''s name crazily, "Chason! Chason, don''t leave me! Wake up! " "Chason, you are crazy. Who wants you toe to the construction site with me? Who wants you to help me block the stones? Who wants you... " ire got sadder and sadder as she spoke. As time went by, although she was not hurt, she was buried in the ruins and became more and more spiritless. Enduring the pain in her body, she still tried to call for help. After a long time, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted in the ruins. Chapter 81 Let Me See Him Chapter 81 Let Me See Him The president of the Jiang Group and his wife were buried in the ruins of the construction site. This was obviously the biggest news in the whole S City that day. When the employees of the Flower Wheel Company learned that there was an ident in the construction site of the orphanage, they were in a mess. When they knew that the man buried in the ruins was the president of the Jiang Group who had gone to inspect, they werepletely panicked. Was ire the young mistress of the Jiang family? At the same time, the news spread to the Flower Wheel Company, causing everyone to be shocked. All the departments of the Flower Wheel Company sent people to search and rescue. Fortunately, the search and rescue work was timely. Especially after ire woke up, she had been trying to seek help, and everyone quickly found their location. It was the second day when ire woke up. "ire, are you awake?" She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Anna standing by the bed with an anxious face. ire moved and propped herself up. "Where is Chason?" Anna''s eyes were a little evasive. "ire, you should have a good rest. Chason... He hasn''t woken up yet. " "What happened? What happened to him? " What happened before? She recalled what had happened in the ruins little by little. Anna was silent for a moment and did not answer directly, "the best doctor in S City hase. I think Chason will be fine." She paused and said, "he was seriously injured and is still in danger." It seemed like at this moment, something in ire''s world suddenly copsed. The moment that man pounced on her, he probably didn''t have time to think about it? He didn''t have time to think about whether it would endanger his life. It was at that moment that he rushed over and blocked the falling stones for her. She was only injured a little bit, but his life was in danger. "I want to see him. Let me see him." ire struggled to get up. Anna reached out to stop her, but was pushed away by her. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw arge number of reporters in the corridor. Anna quickly pulled ire in and said, "ire, you will be surrounded by reporters if you go out now." She was just a room away from him, Chason''s life was uncertain, but she couldn''t go to see him. Countless guilt and remorse welled up in ire''s heart. She held back her tears and said, "can''t I go to see him? Even just one nce. " "Wait a minute." Anna helped her lie down and said, "the Jiang family will definitely find a way to stop these reporters. By that time, when the reporters are gone, you can go there safely." Only then did ire realize that they were buried in the ruins this time, and it was not just a construction ident. As the ident involved the president of the Jiang Group, so this ident had already been on the Inte hot search. Of course, as the woman buried with Mr. Chason, ire''s identity was also exposed by theizens. They had tried to hide something before, but now the rtionship between the two waspletely confirmed. Thinking of this, ire felt that things were not that simple. Last time, she was framed by Rena, because a photo of her and Lucas being secretly photographed, which sparked an online outcry. This time, the matter was so big and they almost got killed. She wondered what the inte would say about it All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She never cared about what others thought, but this time it was directly rted to Chason, so she couldn''t help worrying. As soon as she opened her phone, she received a micro-blog message. Sure enough, the hot search was about Jiang Group investing in jerry-built project. ire frowned and clicked in. There were a lot of news about them. "The president of the Jiang Group made use of his project investment to let his wife be a designer, causing the building to copse..." "ire seduced the president of the Jiang Group for her position, which caused a big trouble..." Some sympathized with Chason and some med him, but thements about her were consistent, which were all ndering her. "ire, people in our circle are not surprised at such messyments. Don''t worry." Anna tried to ire shook her head and sobbed, "I know, I don''t care about it, but... But what about Chason? " Now not only Chason, but also the whole Jiang family was involved by her. It was all her fault. If she hadn''t misunderstood him and insisted on divorcing him, she wouldn''t have been in such a hurry to go to work at Flower Wheel Company. What happenedter could have been avoided. Thinking of what had happened, her heart was like a knife cutting. Because she was thinking about Chason, ire basically didn''t eat much all day and didn''t take a nap. Most of the time, she sat on the bed, staring nkly at the door. "Anna, can you do me a favor?" "What do you want to do? Tell me, I will help you as long as I can. " Anna replied immediately. The reporters were still guarding at the corridor. Even if the Jiang family had found a way, they could not expel the reporters in public because of the great impact of the public opinion on this matter. After all, it was not too much that the reporters did note to the ward to shoot. However, it was really difficult for ire to go to Chason''s ward now. She would be surrounded by the reporters who wanted to get the first-hand news. "Anna, find me a nurse uniform. I''ll go downstairs in a disguise to see Chason." "Nurse uniform?" Anna hesitated for a moment. "Is that okay?" ire gently grabbed Anna''s arm and said, "please, I really want to see him." Anna''s heart softened. She looked at her lovingly andforted, "Okay, I''ll go and look for it." After a while, Anna sneaked in with a bag in her hand. "ire." She said in a low voice, "I found the clothes, and most of the reporters have been led away by the people I arranged. You''d better change quickly ande back as soon as possible." ire nodded gratefully, changed her clothes quickly, pretended to be a nurse, passed through the crowded corridor and sneaked into Chason''s room. Fortunately, with the help of Anna, there was only Richard in the ward now. "Sister-inw, I''ll wait outside." ire nodded and walked towards the bed. The man on the bed had his eyes tightly closed and his face, covered by the oxygen tank, was still handsome, but there was no trace of blood on it. This man, who used to be domineering or gentle, was now terribly quiet. She would rather quarrel with him or even be angry with him than see him like this. "Chason, wake up!" ire held his cold hand and couldn''t stop her tears. "I haven''t forgiven you yet. Wake up, okay?" It suddenly urred to her that from being kidnapped to having a miscarriage, she had been in aa for several times like Chason was now. It could be imagined how desperate Chason was when he was with her at that time. The worst thing was that she couldn''t stay with him right now. Once the reporters found out that she had woken up, they would probably report it again. ire kept crying on the bedside, so that she didn''t notice the door was opened. "I knew you were inside." A sharp female voice broke ire''s thoughts. She stood up in a hurry and met Gina''s cold eyes. She staggered to her feet, but failed to avoid Gina''s eyes. "Mrs. Gina." She paused. "I''m his wife. I should be with him." "Wife?" Gina sneered, "ire, don''t forget that you married you because of your child, and now that your child is gone, how dare you stay in the Jiang family?" At first, Gina thought that she had killed their child, and she had nned to make ire suspect that it was all done by Chason. Seeing that the two of them were about to divorce, she didn''t expect this ident to happen. She couldn''t make ire leave Chason, but her son was in aa on the bed. "ire, you are such a troublemaker. Do you still want to stay in the Jiang family and continue to hurt him? If it weren''t for you, would Chason be in bed now? " ire didn''t care about Gina''s usation or humiliation. However, when Gina mentioned this matter, ire found that she had nothing to refute. Indeed, it was because of her that Chason was seriously injured this time. If she hadn''t been so willful, all this would not have happened. She had always been afraid that Chason would lie to her and hurt her. Therefore, no matter how well this man did, she always felt a little uneasy. She felt sorry for their rtionship. He loved her wholeheartedly, but she hesitated all the time. ire wiped her tears gently and looked up at Gina. "Mrs. Gina, I will leave by myself when Chason wakes up." Gina frowned and said with doubt, "I remember you told me that you would leave ording to the contract after the baby was born. ire, don''t you just want to keep waiting until Chason wakes up? " She had let go of ire once, but this time, she would never let this woman stay with her son. "Whether you want it or not, leave now! I will give you arge sum of money to keep you safe all your life. Otherwise... " As long as the man lying on the bed was fine, ire believed that she would agree to leave him, even if she was reluctant to. However, even though she could leave by herself, it didn''t mean that she could be bribed to leave. Even if this person was Chason''s biological mother, "really? Mrs. Gina, no matter how much you hate me, please respect your son. If it''s about money, I think I''d better continue to stay in the Jiang family. No matter how much money you give me, how can it be more than the money I get as the young mistress of the Jiang family? " "You!" Gina was so angry and about to p her. She was born in a rich family. As a typicaldy from an eminent family, she had never been rude to anyone in person for so many years, but she really couldn''t stand it. She had been used to see ire being obedient. She didn''t expect that this humble woman would dare to contradict her like this. ire didn''t dodge. She closed her eyes, but didn''t feel any pain. She opened her eyes and found that it was Jarred who stopped Gina. It had only been a month since thest family feast, but Jarred had obviously aged a lot. "Grandpa?" ire greeted in a low voice. Jarred nced at the two of them, but he was afraid of disturbing his grandson. He shouted in a low voice, "are you done?" Chapter 82 I Promise You Chapter 82 I Promise You There was a moment of silence in the ward. Gina leaned against the wall silently. Taking a look at Chason, Jarred sighed, "Gina, you can go back first. I have something to talk with ire." Gina snorted coldly. But this time, she still had to care about Jarred''s feelings. Even if others didn''t know, she and Jarred at least knew it. As for the baby in ire''s belly, she did owe Jarred a favor. After Gina left, ire, who had been forcing herself to be strong just now, suddenly softened a lot. "Grandpa, I''m sorry." Even if Gina had humiliated her, it was indeed her fault that Chason was lying here today. Jarred patted her hand and said slowly, "my child, life is very difficult. It was indeed caused by you, but it was actually an ident." Jarred was so understanding, which made ire felt even worse. Before entering this ward, she had already guessed how the Jiang family would me her. Even if everyone med her, she could bear it as long as Chason could wake up as soon as possible. Even if [ ] said that she could leave him forever, she could do it. She could leave. But it wasn''t the right time. On the one hand, how could she leave at this time since Chason hadn''t woken up? On the other hand, she didn''t know who killed her child. Anyway, she couldn''t let her child die for no reason. Seeing that ire fell into silence, Jarred paused and said, "my child, I know that this marriage is difficult for you." How could ordinary people not be wronged when they married into a rich family? Besides, they were shotgun marriage. Butter, fortunately, they had a good rtionship. However, it was good to have a good rtionship, but what happened between them was enough to make people upset. ire shook her head and said, "grandpa, it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as Chason can wake up as soon as possible." Slowly sitting on the sofa in the ward, Jarred took a look at ire and said with a serious expression, "I''ve asked the doctor. It''s not one hundred percent that Chason can wake up. If he doesn''t get through the dangerous period, he might go into a vegetable state. What are you going to do then? " "If he wakes up, I can consider leaving. If he is really in a vegetative state, please allow me to take care of him. " ire said softly without hesitation. It seemed that he didn''t expect that ire would say so. Jarred was stunned for a while and said, "this is a lifetime''s matter. Have you made up your mind?" She smiled bitterly. It seemed that her life was still very long. If she had to bear the love and guilt that had been destroyed by herself for a lifetime, she would rather stay with him. At least in this way, she could still look at him and apany him all the time. "I didn''t want to be the young mistress of the Jiang family, but fate happened to let me meet the person I love. I hope that Chason can wake up." Whether it was her, Gina or Jarred. Even if there were many gaps and resentments between them, at least at this moment, everyone had the same thought and hoped that Chason would wake up. "There is one more thing to tell you." After hesitating for a moment, Jarred said, "haven''t you always suspected that it was Chason who had secretly aborted your child?" Child? Hearing Jarred mentioned the baby, ire''s heart clenched. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have med him." It was because of this that she wanted to divorce. "Don''t you want to know who aborted your child?" Jarred''s eyes were covered with a thinyer of mist. Yes! Of course! How could she let her child die for no reason? ''Does grandfather know? So, does Chason also know about it?'' After a moment''s silence, ire asked, "does grandpa know?" Since he had decided to take the me, he had to say something he didn''t want to say, "it''s me. I ordered people to kill your child." At this moment, she clearly heard the sound of the sky breaking violently. How could this be? ire held the wall beside her tremblingly, "what did you say? Kill... It''s you who killed my child? " He was his great grandson! How could he do that? "Why... Why did you do that? That child is the descendant of your Jiang family! " ire was heartbroken. She didn''t know how to hate the old man in front of her. At that time, it was him who tried his best to keep the child, and let Chason, who didn''t love her at all at that time, marry her. During those days in the Jiang family, except for Chason, Jarred was the only elder who cared for her and supported her. ire had always respected him, and now he was telling her that the murderer of her child was the elder she respected. Withdrawing the sadness in his eyes, Jarred said indifferently, "ire, you should know that our Jiang family doesn''t allow an abnormal child to be born. This is not only good for the Jiang family, but also for you and your child." It was indeed Jarred''s idea. Although he somehow couldn''t do it in the end, he had to acquiesce in Gina''s behavior. He didn''t know whether he was wrong or not. If he hadn''t done that, all these things wouldn''t have happened today. "How did you make it?" ire shook her head in disbelief. Jarred dodged his eyes and said, "the bird''s nest. I asked someone to put the sleeping pills into your bird''s nest, so the baby died in the abdomen. " He paused. "It was not untilter that Chason knew about it. Maybe he hates me too." "So, you have long believed that this child is a monster, so you would rather kill him than give him a chance." ire tried hard to hold back her tears. ''My child, the person who killed you was your great grandfather.'' Without refuting, Jarred said, "I''m telling you the truth, not asking for your forgiveness. It''s up to you. Whether you leave or stay, I will respect you. " ire shook her head in pain. She wanted to forgive him and pretend that nothing had happened. However, she couldn''t do it. "I don''t know. Please don''t say anything more." One was the man she loved, and the other was the great grandfather who killed her child. They were blood and flesh rtives, but they hade to this point. "I''m leaving now." With a sigh, Jarred didn''t look at her anymore. He walked to the door with his crutch and said, "stay with Chason. I''ll tell everyone not to disturb you." After Jarred left, ire, who had been holding back her tears just now, couldn''t control her tears any more. She buried her head in the bedside and said, "Chason, wake up, okay? I don''t want to face all this alone." Now she understood how much this man had done for her. She didn''t me him for hiding everything from her. If he had told her directly that the child was killed by Jarred, she didn''t know how to react. She couldn''t dare to imagine. After a long time, ire was probably tired of crying. She was a little weak before, and now she fell asleep on Chason''s bed. She was awakened by the doctor who came in to check the patient, and the next second, she saw Chason, who was lying on the bed and had already had his oxygen tank removed - he was awake! "Chason! Are you awake? " Was she dreaming? ire pinched herself hard. It hurt, Chason really woke up. The doctor smiled and turned to her, "Congrattions, Mrs. ire. Mr. Chason has passed the dangerous period sessfully. He is fine now. Next, as long as he is recovering well, his body will be able to return to normal. " He paused, with a hint of relief in his eyes. "For an injured person like him, there are very few people who can pass the dangerous period. Congrattions." That was great! That was great! ire cried andughed, ignoring the doctors and nurses in the ward. Everyone was sensible. They helped to change the medicine for him and left the ward. She wiped her tears, but still couldn''t help crying, "thank God you''re fine, Chason." After all, Chason just woke up. Looking at ire who was crying andughing, he felt sorry for her. He frowned and raised his hand, trying to wipe her tears, but he had no strength. He had to coax her in a low voice, "silly girl, don''t cry." "I''m really scared. I really... I thought you would never wake up again. " ire sobbed and tried to smile, "but you will be fine as long as you wake up." He smiled, his pale face still unable to hide his handsome face. "How dare I die? Is your husband so easy to die? " Seeing that Chason was still so badly injured but still in such a domineering manner, ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Don''t say the word ''die''." Her face darkened. "Why are you so silly? Why did you help me block the stones? " "I''m fine. How could I stand by and watch you get hurt? " How could his woman be hurt? Biting her lips, ire leaned over him with her side face and said, "I''m sorry, Chason. It''s my fault about the baby, I was wrong about you. " Speaking of the baby, her heart was still bleeding. What Jiang Jarred had said before gradually appeared in her mind. "I don''t me you. ire. I me you for you shouldn''t have divorced me. " Chason frowned slightly, "no matter what happens, don''t mention divorce, okay?" She nodded, "I promise you." She didn''t want to leave him even if she hated him, even if Gina and the Jiang family were against it. After this life-and-death struggle, she realized she had almost missed the Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. love of her life. Chapter 83 You Are My Woman Chapter 83 You Are My Woman As soon as Chason had woken up, many people came to visit him. Fortunately, he had asked Larry to forbid anyone toe to the hospital to disturb his, so as to avoid another wave of employees. Jarred didn''te, but asked the butler to bring many tonics. ire breathed a sigh of relief. Her feelings for Jarred were veryplicated now. She couldn''t help hating him, but on the other hand she was worried that Chason was caught in the middle. In other words, as the father of the child, he was more overwhelmed than she was. Jarred had brought him up. As far as she knew, if it weren''t for Jarred, Chason wouldn''t have been like this. Therefore, this old man was both a person who had been gracious to them and a person who had a blood feud. What should they do? ire thought to herself, and her hand, which was peeling an apple, couldn''t help but shake a little, and in a panic, she cut her fingertips, blood spilling out. She was about to get up to get a band aid, but was grabbed by Chason. "Why are you so careless?" He scolded softly and looked at the woman''s hand lovingly. "Hey, don''t move." Seeing that he was about to ring the bell, and tried to ask a nurse to bind up her wound. "It''s not a big matter. There is no need to call a nurse." Chason ignored her and rang the bell, "even if it''s a minor injury, you have to be careful. Don''t peel apples by yourself from now on, okay? " ire shook her head helplessly. Would she cut her hand by ident every time in the future? He even didn''t allow her to peel apple in the future. That was a bit unreasonable. She pouted and was about to say something when a nurse came in. "Hello, what can I do for you?" He pointed at ire who was embarrassed and said, "please bind up her wound. Her hand is broken." "It''s just a minor wound." ire felt a little shy. The nurse smiled and bandaged her wound. There was a trace of envy in her eyes. "Mr. Chason is so good to Mrs. ire." Since Chason was hospitalized, he had be the biggest gossip among the nurses in the hospital. When he was in aa at the beginning, the nurses were confused and wondered why such a handsome man couldn''t wake up. When he woke up, everyone cheered again, saying that such a handsome man could really survive the disaster. It was estimated that after this nurse finished bandaging ire today, there would be more gossip about them. Of course, what they envied most was that ire could be held in the palm of such a handsome and rich man. ire felt more and more embarrassed and thanked the nurse in a low voice. "Mrs. ire, don''t get your hands into the water these days." The nurse said and left with the medicine tray. She red at him and said, "I said it was okay." Even a minor wound had to be bandaged specially. How could she be so precious? Chason patted the bedside and signaled her toe closer, "sit here." Somehow, ire stood still and looked at him angrily. She didn''t know what was wrong with her at the moment. Chason was for her good and worried about her, so he called the nurse. But now she just wanted to piss him off. Perhaps girls were always like this. In the past, she was sensible and generous, but when she met the man who really loved her and was willing to spoil her, she began to think too much. She knew that she should have walked over, but she couldn''t walk as she thought so. Looking at her angry face, Chason was a little stunned, but he was not angry. Instead, he chuckled and said, "ire, if you don''te over, I will get out of bed and bring you here." When did this little woman be so narrow-minded? But he liked it. His woman should bewless. His heart ached every time he thought about the way she used to act in the Lin family. Biting her lips, ire thought that he was just bluffing. Since he was injured like this, how could he get out of bed to hold her? But the next second, Chason lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. ire was startled and hurriedly stepped over and grabbed his hand. "What are you doing?" "Look, you are still worried about me!" Chason blinked, as if he had seeded. This man! ire red at him and said, "don''t mess around with your wound." "Are you still angry?" Chason gently stroked her hair on her forehead with a doting look. Chason must be a hurdle in her heart that she couldn''t ovee. Not to mention such a trifle that she shouldn''t be angry, even if it was a big matter, even if she really said that she wouldn''t forgive him, as long as he coaxed her, how could she still be angry with him? "I''m not angry. But, Chason, promise me that you don''t think for me like that in the future. " "You are my wife. If I don''t think for you, who should I think for?" Chason raised his eyebrows with a look of disbelief. Leaning against him, ire said in a low voice, "I don''t want you to take risks for me. This time, for example, you don''t know how sad I am." She had been gone through many sad things, but none of them was more painful than when she saw him lying in bed and unconscious. At that moment, ire felt that nothing mattered as long as he was fine. "ire, trust me." Chason felt warm in his heart and suddenly felt lucky that he was fine. He was not afraid that he would die for saving ire, but he was afraid that if something really happened to him, what should ire do of being alone? He suddenly held her tightly and said, "such a thing will never happen again." Only when he was fine could he protect her. Leaning against his chest, ire felt at ease for the first time in this period of time. "Don''t you think it''s strange this time, Chason?" Hearing her words, Chason paused for a moment. As soon as he woke up, he thought carefully about what happened that day. He had secretly asked Larry to investigate the ident these days, but the truth had not been decided yet, so he did not mention it to her. "Yes, there is something wrong. I asked Larry to investigate it, and now the ident is still under investigation." He had thoroughly checked ire''s design before, and it would never cause any safety problem. Besides, the Flower Wheel Company Design Department was also involved. If there was a hidden danger, it was impossible for them not to see it. Therefore, it was not like what the outside said that he had covered up for his wife and caused a big disaster this time. If it was not the design problem, was it the contractor''s problem? The contractor sent by the Jiang Group had never done anything wrong. The Jiang Group''s requirements were always the most stringent, both in terms of personnel and construction materials. So he thought about it for a while and felt that there was something wrong. "I really feel a little guilty about this." ire couldn''t help but doubt whether she should be a designer at all these days. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead tofort her, "don''t worry. Your design is fine. On the contrary, I really think you can insist on doing what you want to do. " He paused and said, "of course, my woman doesn''t need to make money. Anyway, as long as you are happy." "Really?" ire smiled, she was touched by his tolerance. She knew very well that many sessful women, let alone women like her who didn''t have an outstanding career, would mostly quit their jobs and be full-time wives after marrying a rich man. It was really rare for a man like Chason to support her. "Chason, when can we have another child?" He didn''t expect that ire would suddenly mention the child. His heart trembled slightly. "ire, do you like children very much?" "Yes... Anyway, I like to have a baby with you. " She stuck out her tongue and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Chason felt warm in his heart, "okay." There was nothing happier than having a baby with his own woman. When the two were talking sweetly, the door was opened all of a sudden. ire was startled, she stood up subconsciously, but was grabbed by Chason. "Don''t move if you have nothing to do." It was Gina. Obviously, she had seen their intimate behavior just now. Her face darkened instantly. Thinking of what ire had said that day, her anger rose. She tried her best to hold back her anger. After all, her son had just woken up. She also came here to see him, "Chason, I''m here to see you." Chason nodded. He had always been indifferent to his mother. "Mother, I''m fine." "You almost lost your life because of the ident. How could you say it''s okay? " As Gina said, she Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. nced at ire, "I''m not someone else. Of course I love you dearly." ire understood what Gina meant. Now Gina was aiming at her, but after all, she was the biological mother of Chason. Even if she didn''t like this woman, she couldn''t lower herself to the same level as Gina. However, now that Chason was hugging her in front of Gina, she was still a little embarrassed. Raising his eyebrows, Chason said, "You don''t have to worry about me, with ire taking care of me, I''m all right." Of course, Chason also meant something else. He meant that ire was not someone else, and that they didn''t need Gina to interfere in their affairs. Gina''s face turned pale, and she was angry and hateful. But in front of her son, she couldn''t humiliate ire as much as before. "Is there anything I can do for you this time?" Gina knew her son well. If she continued to talk about it, even if she was his mother, he would not allow her toe, so she had to change the topic. "I''m still investigating. I have some doubts. I''m afraid it''s not a simple ident, or an oversight of work." Chason answered truthfully, "I haven''t encountered any difficult problems for the time being. I will tell you if I need your help." Gina nodded, "I believe in your ability. You can handle your work well, but... You are young after all. Don''t be fooled by love. " "Mom, now that you believe me, please believe everything about me, including everything around me." Chason said indifferently and pinched ire''s hand quietly to reassure her. Gina knew that she couldn''t get any benefit here, so she felt a little sad. She stood up and said, "ire, I have something to tell you alone." "Mom, there is no outsider here. What can''t you say in front of me?" Chason said with a wild smile. ire was a little embarrassed, she stood up and said, "Okay, I will... Go out with mum. " Chapter 84 I Want A Family Chapter 84 I Want A Family Although Chason knew that his mother had nothing good to say when she called ire out, but ire herself had said so, so he could not stop her. ire smiled, winked at the man on the bed, and followed Gina out. At this moment, there was no one in the corridor. The two of them stood in the long corridor and Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. inexplicably felt a little empty. "Mrs. Gina, what do you want to say?" Although she guessed that Gina had nothing good to say, her attitude was still neither humble nor pushy. Gina looked at her coldly, "are you going to stay with my son?" Since she came back and knew that Chason had married ire, she had dreamed of getting rid of this so-called daughter-inw. Therefore, she had tried every means, even killed her own grandson. But now she suddenly found that the rtionship between the two people was not broken up because of her interference, but was getting better and better. ire couldn''t get angry at Gina''s words. She didn''t know how to make Chason''s mother ept her. "I did want to leave him, but it turns out that we can''t live without each other. I don''t know why you hate me so much, but I can guarantee that you will ept me one day. " ept? Gina seemed to have heard a big joke. It seemed that ire was more shameless than she had imagined. "ire, I have seen a lot of women like you who seduce men and get promoted with the help of pregnancy. Don''t pretend to be pure and lovely, as if you are really desperate for love. If Chason is not the famous president of the Jiang Group in S City today, will you still be so reluctant to leave him? " Would she? She would. She didn''t fall in love with Chason after she knew his identity. She didn''t fall in love with Chason at the first sight. Perhaps it was fate that forced them to meet. Therefore, as they got along with each other day and night, ire finally found that she loved this man. "I love him, not about his identity. Mrs. Gina, not everyone is like what you think. " ire''s words somehow hurt Gina''s heart. She was a woman who had never experienced the taste of love and didn''t believe that there was pure love. However, as a woman, how could Gina not longing for true love deep in her heart? "Well, as far as I know, you were in love with that young master of the Xu family back then. How can you fall in love with Chason in the blink of an eye?" The corner of Gina''s mouth revealed a sarcastic smile, not knowing whether to mock herself orugh at ire, "I finally understand why money can''t move you. You are right. Once you be the young mistress of the Jiang family, what does my money mean? " It turned out that Gina had already investigated her. ire admitted that she was young and devoted herself to the rtionship with Lucas, but that was in the past. It was not untilter that she realized what kind of man deserved her love. But she knew there was no need to exin these to Gina. Because no matter what she said, Gina would not change her prejudices against her. "As time goes by, you will understand." "ire, don''t pretend to be a virgin. Don''t you think about your child? Why can''t hee to this world smoothly? This is retribution." Gina said fiercely, "I don''t care about your retribution, but the Jiang family is going to have a descendant. And a woman like you is not qualified." The child had always been a sore spot in ire''s heart, but the woman in front of her was her child''s grandmother, how could she say such cruel words? ire''s face suddenly froze. Her heart ached and she immediately forgot what she wanted to say. Seeing ire''s expression, Gina knew that once she mentioned the child, the woman lose her mind. "Just stay in the Jiang family while Chason is still not tired of you But I''m telling you, you won''t be able to stay long. " After saying that, she turned around and left without looking at her daughter-inw. ire''s heart seemed to be blocked by a stone. She rushed to the empty rooftop and cried wantonly. She could bear all the humiliation, but why did she mention the child? She didn''t know how long she had cried, as if she had cried out all her grievances for so long. Never mind. Just cry. At least she was happy. After all, the one she loved also loved her. As long as she could stay with Chason, these grievances were nothing at all. After thinking for a while, she wiped her tears and tidied up her clothes to make herself look as if nothing had happened. Then she walked back to the ward. In the ward, Chason had been waiting for her for a long time. After ire left, he had been worried about her all the time. "ire?" As soon as he saw ire open the door of the ward, he immediately stretched out his body. ire tried to smile, "I''m back." "What did mom say to you? It''s been a long time." He paused and frowned, "ire, why are you crying?" She shook her head, "no... I''m not crying. " "You said you didn''t cry. But your eyes are red." Chason held her hand and felt sorry for her. He knew that Gina would make things difficult for ire if she went out with her. "ire, if you have any grievance, just say it out." If the woman wasn''t his mother, she would have already argued with her, not to mention waiting for him to ask her now. However, no matter how hateful Gina was, she was still the biological mother of Chason. She knew that although Chason was not very close to his mother, she didn''t want their rtionship to be worse. She bit her lips and finally plucked up the courage to ask, "Chason, may I ask you something?" "Okay." He nodded, "ire, I have promised you that we will never hide anything from each other on purpose." ire paused and said, "I want to know something about you and Mrs. Gina." Perhaps, she needed to know Gina better so that she could finally ept her one day. It seemed that he didn''t expect that ire would ask such a question. His expression changed slightly, and ire obviously sensed it. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it, I..." "It doesn''t matter. In fact, it''s not something that can''t be said. It''s just that I have to start at the beginning if you want to know it." Chason looked out of the window and seemed to remember everything that had happened in the past. "My mother was the eldest daughter of the Gu family. At that time, the Gu family was going to marry the Jiang family, she was destined to marry the eldest son of the Mr. Chason, which is also my father. They didn''t know much about each other before they got married. Maybe they were married out of family responsibility. " "Although they don''t love each other, ording to my mother, my father treats her well. They also lived a happy life for a few years and gave birth to me. " He paused, with a trace of hatred in his eyes, which was different from the gentle look he had before. "But good times don''tst long. My grandfather happens to choose a sessor. Although the Jiang Group was not as good as it was now, it was still a bigpany in the city. You know that my grandpa has three sons. But there was only one sessor, and my two uncles also wanted topete for the position of the sessor. But my father is better than them in both ability and knowledge. Naturally, He had got a good chance of winning. " Chason sighed. Thinking of his father, he still couldn''t bear it even after so many years. If his father had not died and was still with him and his mother, his mother would not have changed after all these years, and he wouldn''t have lived so hard. Yes, the whole world envied him, but only he knew how heavy the burden on him was. "Uncles tried some trick to get father to lose the right to inherit thepany. Unexpectedly, didn''t know whether they did it intentionally or unintentionally, they got my father killed." Therefore, for so many years, he couldn''t respect or forgive those so-called elders. "Father is gone, leaving mum and me. Naturally, with her mother''s character, she would never allow her husband to die for injustice. With her mother''s ability, how could she not find out the real murderer? When her mother wanted to hold her uncles ountable, she was stopped by Jarred. Mother was angry and sad. She went abroad not long after the funeral. " Therefore, he was just like an orphan, even in the Jiang family, he was the eldest grandson of Jarred, and lived a well-off life. But no one knew how much he longed for the love of his parents. Hearing this, ire felt more and more ufortable. She gently grabbed Chason''s hand. For Chason, Jarred was his closest person during his childhood. Therefore, she felt that no matter how much she hated him, she didn''t have the heart to take revenge. He leaned slightly against ire, and there was no joy or sorrow in his voice, as if he was telling a story of someone else. "Later, my mother didn''t go back to the country in those years until we got married." "ire, please don''t hate her no matter what happens, okay?" He sighed. ire nodded. She didn''t hate Gina, so she put up with her for so long. "I know, Chason." "ire, I''m sorry to make you suffer." Chason felt a little sad. He could resist the whole world for her, but he could do nothing about Gina. After all, she was his biological mother. He could keep a distance from Gina, but he couldn''t hurt her. ire shook her head. Compared with being with him and being buried in ruins that day, her grievance was nothing at all. "Don''t worry, Chason. As long as Mrs. Gina is willing to ept me, I will treat her like my own mother." ire murmured, leaning against his chest. He smiled with satisfaction, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "ire, do you know how happy I am? After so many years, I finally have a family of my own. " The kind of feeling when he came back home from work and had someone he loved prepare dinner for him. She could apany him when he was in a bad mood. He didn''t want much. A family and a loved one were enough for him. Now all this was finally realized. ire was a little moved. "Chason, I will make our small family the coziest family." Chapter 85 Mr. Chason Came Back Chapter 85 Mr. Chason Came Back Chason had stayed in the hospital for half a month, but the heat of the outside news did not decrease at all. The Flower Wheel Company and the Jiang Group had been affected by the copse of the building under construction recently. For the Jiang Group, although this project was not a core project, it still had a great impact on the image of the entirepany. Therefore, when Chason was able to get out of bed and walk, he thought about leaving the hospital. "ire, I''m really fine." "No." Chason was seriously injured, so she couldn''t let him leave the hospital. "The doctor said that your condition willst at least a month." He knew that ire did this for his own good, but although he had found out some clues about the ident, he was the person in charge of the project this time, and there were some things that needed him to solve. He could ignore anyone''s words, but he didn''t know how to refute ire. He just listened to her and continued to lie in the hospital. "ire, I have something urgent to deal with here. Can youe and apany me?" ire was taking a walk with Chason in the corridor of the hospital when Anna called. ire looked at him awkwardly, "I..." She hadn''t left Chason for almost a second since he woke up. She was really worried about him. "I know you are worried about Chason. If there is nothing else, I can ask Richard to apany him. Please, ire." Anna pleaded. ire was softhearted, especially when a girl begged her. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. She paused and said, "I''ll tell youter." "Okay, ire. Pleasee as soon as possible, I''ll wait for you." Anna said in surprise. After hanging up the phone, ire looked at the man beside her helplessly. Seeing that Chason looked at her with a faint smile, she asked, "what''s wrong? Anna wants to see you? " She bit her lips and nodded, "yes, she said she would like to ask Richard to apany you." Chason couldn''t helpughing. ire red at the man and asked, "what are youughing at?" "Silly girl." Chason touched her head and said, "go ahead. I''ll be fine if I stay here alone for a while." Why didn''t she believe him at all? This man was always like this. He was strict with her living habits, physical conditions, such as bandaging her broken hands, or not having dinner... All these things could be talked about by him for a long time. But when it was him, he didn''t care about it at all. "Then you have to be obedient and stay in the hospital. I''ll go to see what''s going on with Anna ande back soon." Her words were like coaxing a child, but somehow Chason felt warm. This was the marriage life he had always longed for. However, almost at the same time when ire left, Chason secretly took off his hospital uniform and changed into a shirt and suit. In order not to be seen by the nurse, he specially wore a big sunsses and hurried out from the back door of the hospital. Since he couldn''t drive, he hailed a taxi to the The sudden arrival of Chason shocked all the employees of the Jiang Group to speechless. During this period of time, the Jiang Group was affected by that incident, and their president was also in the hospital, so the situation was still unknown. As a result, everyone was working with little energy, and the whole Jiang Group was in a bad atmosphere. "Mr. Chason, you... Why are you back? " "Mr. Chason, aren''t you recuperating in the hospital? Are you feeling better? " "Mr. Chason, you are finally back..." The whole Jiang Group, at this moment, focused on him. Chason nced at everyone, "Why are you all around me? You don''t need to work? " His tone was still as serious as usual, but the corners of his mouth inadvertently revealed a smile. "I''m fine." His smile made everyone leave the crowd and go back to their work. This was probably the first time that they had seen Mr. Chason emit a smile of his heart since they came to the Jiang Group for so many years. ''Was the Jiang Group really going to fall down as the media said? Otherwise, what irritated Mr. Chason to smile?'' Chason didn''t know what they were thinking at the moment. He waved his hand and said, "Larry,e to my office." Under the sympathy of everyone, Larry walked into the office and said, "Mr. Chason." "ording to your investigation, someone must have tampered with our construction steel, but I have secretly investigated our steel suppliers, and found nothing wrong from beginning to end." Chason frowned, "butter I contacted the police. At present, I think that someone added chemicals in the materials, which caused the ident." Therefore, it must be man-made ident. As for who was the man hiding in the corner? With an incredible expression on his face, Larry said, "but when I talked to the police, I checked almost all the suspects, but found nothing." The key for them now was to find out the person in the dark and then hold a press conference. "The people you investigated are only people who have a conflict with the Jiang Group or the Flower Wheel Company, or people who have a conflict of interests with us. But have you investigated employees inside the Flower Wheel Company?" Squinting his eyes, Chason thought of what had happened not long ago. Larry froze. "I know what you mean. Give me some time." "The press conference is set this afternoon. You still have three hours." After saying that, Chason immediately contacted the Public Rtions Department and began to prepare for the press conference, On the other side, ire rushed to the ce designated by Anna. Although she was out of the hospital, she was worried about Chason all the time. "Anna, what can I do for you?" "Ah, ire." Anna pretended to be unhappy. "Now you only care about Chason. You don''t remember me at all." ire felt a little guilty. To be honest, she didn''t value a lover more than a friend. But somehow, she was worried about Chason. "Anna, I didn''t mean that. I... I thought he was seriously injured, so I was worried about him. " Anna looked at her who was embarrassed and burst intoughter. "ire, I was just kidding. Why do you take it seriously?" She paused and said cunningly, "I have given you a big favor. If I and Richard hadn''t been so shameless to steal the nurse uniform for you, you wouldn''t have seen Chason so easily." Anna deliberately exaggerated the truth, which made ire feel more embarrassed. "Thank you for that." "Hey, hey." Anna waved her hand and said, "since you know you have to thank me, then don''t ask anything today. Hurry up and let''s go shopping." What the hell? ire was surprised. It turned out that Anna specially asked her toe here just to go shopping? She hesitated for a while, but still suppressed her anxiety and went shopping with Anna. In the International Trade Building, she began to shop from the first floor with Anna. Anna was good at shopping. She took ire to shop from clothes to bags, and then to see jewelry. In the past, ire was also a woman who liked shopping. After all, it was also a woman''s nature. But today, ire showed no interest in shopping. "ire, you know what? For a woman, shopping was the best way to cure herself. Therefore, no matter how anxious and depressed you were in the past few days, no matter how bad your mood was at that time, as long as you went shopping, you will feel better immediately. As long as you leave me at the International Trade Building and ask me to buy whatever I like, my mood will immediately return to the high point. " Anna said as she gestured. ire had no choice but to follow her to several more stores. "Anna, let me help you to carry these bags..." Anna was born in a rich family. She never thought about money when she bought things. However, ire couldn''t bear to see her carrying all these bags, so she took the initiative to help. "It''s okay. I can do it myself." Anna stuck out her tongue and said, "check if there is anything you like. Let''s pay the bill together." ire looked at her watch and found that it had been so long since she came out. "No... Nothing I like. " Anna smiled and said, "ire, don''t spoil your boyfriend too much. It''s good for men to chase you. What they can''t get is always the most precious." Hearing Anna''s love experience, ire smiled and said, "Anna, I understand what you said, but this time is different, I have to take good care of him." After all, a man who risked his life for her was worth herpany, wasn''t he? Anna understood that no matter what she said now, ire wouldn''t listen to her. She sighed and said, "ire, you won''t listen to me until now." She paused and said shyly, "in fact, it was Chason who asked Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. me to find you out. He was in a hurry to deal with thepany''s affairs, but he was afraid that you would worry about him and didn''t let him go." Anna''s words, like raindrops dripping on the window eaves behind the rain, directly struck ire''s heart. Her face changed instantly. "Anna! You... " She was too angry to lose her temper. Anna had expected that she would be angry if she told her now. But it didn''t matter whether ire would be angry or not. Anna didn''t intend to hide it from her. "I''m afraid you''ll be worried, but it''s rted to the Jiang Group, so he has to deal with it without telling you." ire shook her head and said, "I know. I''m not an unreasonable person." In fact, there was no need for him to hide it from her. Yes, she stopped him, but everything was just because of worry. "ire, don''t get him wrong. Chason didn''t mean to hide it from you. He wants to stagger the time and let me tell you the truth at one o''clock this afternoon. " Anna exined hurriedly. At one o''clock in the afternoon? ire looked at her watch. The clock was just facing one o''clock. "So what?" "He didn''t say anything more. He asked me to take you to Champs-Elysees Hotel at one o''clock in the afternoon." Anna looked at her watch and said, "we have to go now." Hearing that, ire was stunned. "What are we going to do in the Champs-Elysees Hotel?" Anna stopped the car and said, "I don''t know the details. We''ll know when we get there." Chapter 86 That Is The Reason Chapter 86 That Is The Reason ire was so confused that she followed Anna into the car before she could think. At Anna''s request, the taxi driver drove them to the destination as soon as possible. To their surprise, there were a lot of people at the entrance of the Champs-Elysees Hotel. Not only were there many onlookers, but also many reporters were surrounding the entrance, with cameras everywhere. "What is Chason doing?" Anna frowned and pulled ire''s hand, "we need to be careful. Don''t let the reporters find you, or we won''t be able to rush in." "Why are there so many reporters? Since Chason asked you to take me here, there should be someone to pick me up. " ire looked around in confusion, not worried at all. Since it was arranged by that man, there must be a reason. However, his current situation... Sure enough, when they were thinking about how to enter the hotel, Larry patted her on the back and said, "Mrs. ire, follow me." ire caught up with Larry in a hurry and asked in a low voice, "Larry, what''s going on?" "Mrs. ire, I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to exin the details to you. This is the press conference held by Mr. Chason on the copse identst time. You are the wife of Mr. Chason, and also the victim involved. You muste to the scene. " As he spoke, Larry led her into a dressing room and said, "dress Mrs. ire up quickly." It was not the first time for ire to attend the press conference, but she came in such a hurry that she didn''t know what to do for a while. It seemed that she could only adapt herself to changing circumstances. ire cheered herself up in silence. The stylist seemed to be much faster than usual, and it didn''t take long for ire to get dressed. "Are you done?" Larry was extremely anxious. He was very familiar with these procedures, and he also knew the techniques of the stylist. But it was different this time. He was always worried that time was not enough. The stylist nodded, indicating that it was done. Larry hurriedly led the way for ire and said in a low voice, "Mrs. ire, the press conference is about to start. Please follow me." ire nodded at Anna and followed Larry to the hotel hall through a private passage. The hall of the hotel was already crowded with people. She saw Chason in a suit from a long distance. When she left in the morning, he was still bandaging his wound. Now he was standing on the stage, bing the dignified president of the Jiang Group. She took a deep breath. No matter what, she had to face the press conference with that man. Thinking of this, ire walked towards him. Chason saw her as soon as she came in and showed a familiar smile. He walked towards her and said, "ire, you are here." As he spoke, he naturally held her hand and said, "don''t be afraid. Just sit down. I''ll be there if there''s any problem." She red at him and said, "I''ll settle ounts with you after the press conference." "Okay, I''ll wait for you." He got close to her ear, and his warm breath made ire blush subconsciously. The reporters, of course, didn''t miss this scene. They took pictures one after another. ire was so shy that she wanted to step back to stay away from this aggressive man, but was pulled to sit down by Chason. The press conference had officially begun. Although it was just a press conference of an enterprise, the onlookers from all directions had paid attention to it. This was because this ident was rted to the young and promising president of the Jiang Group, Chason. In everyone''s heart, this young man who had inherited the Jiang family was not only capable, but also looked like a popr star. Therefore, in most people''s eyes, he was a legend. However, the higher a person stood, the more painful he would fall. This time, the Jiang Group was in trouble, and there were many people who were watching it like a good show, and even many people who were ready to hit him when he was down. The director of the Flower Wheel Company Design Department nced at the two of them, and then Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. nced at the group of ready reporters. Finally, he said, "thank you foring to the press conference held by the Flower Wheel Company and the Jiang Group to exin the copse identst time." He didn''t expect that ire was the wife of Mr. Chason. God knew how hard he had been in the past half a month. After all, Mr. Chason did help ire to be project director. If he hadn''t seen ire''s design with his own eyes, he would have suspected that it was ire''s design that had caused the copse ident. After a pause, he pointed at the slide over his head and said, "this is the design content and construction materials of our whole project. You can clearly see that all the content and payment are clear, and it is absolutely not like what the outside world has said." The director introduced the whole project to everyone, but the reporters couldn''t help but say, "Hello, Mr. Walter. I heard that the Jiang Group invested in you this time because they want their rtives to enter your Flower Wheel Company. Can you exin this matter?" The director''s face turned pale slightly. He had known that this matter was inevitable in today''s press conference, but when the reporters came to ask, he was still a little guilty. "Well..." "Can I say something?" Chason, who had been silent all the time, suddenly picked up the microphone. All of a sudden, the eyes of the people present turned to him. The president of the Jiang Group, who used to be reticent, what should he say to everyone this time? Chason quietly pinched ire''s hand, indicating her to be relieved. "The rtive you are talking about should be my wife, ire, a neer in the Flower Wheel Company Design Department, right?" As he spoke, Chason looked around. It was probably his innate aura that made the reporters hold back their questions for a while. "This slide is the design draft of my wife''s project. I specially invited relevant experts in today''s press conference to prove it for everyone on the spot. If the ident is rted to design, I''m willing to take full responsibility with my wife. " Chason''s firm voice warmed ire''s heart. The way he addressed her made her feel that no matter what happened, there was only endless relief. Naturally, after the expert''s identification, the reporters could not get to the bottom of this point for a while, but changed the topic. "As far as we know, Miss ire, you didn''t graduate in design, and you have never been engaged in design before. I wonder why you have the courage to be the person in charge of this project. " When Chason was about to speak, ire shook her head and picked up the microphone. "Yes, I''m not a designer. This is my first time to work in design." ire was a little nervous in her heart, but she still tried to say it to everyone. "First of all, as the person in charge of this project, I apologize to you for this project ident." Chason and the director were worried about ire. After all, she was not prepared for the speech in such a press conference. How could she withstand so many reporters'' siege? "But I gained this position, the person in charge of the project, throughpetition of design drafts. Perhaps I''m not the most experienced one in design, and my professional ability is not as good as other colleagues of the Flower Wheel Company, but I know more about orphanage more than most people. Design does not only rely on experience and ability, inspiration is also very important. " She paused and continued, "I''m not an orphan, and I''ve never been to an orphanage. But I lost my mother since I was a child. In my heart, I can at least have the simr experience as an orphan. Putting emotions into the design, I think I know better than other designers what they need. That''s why I am qualified to be the person in charge! " Everyone was silent for a moment, including Chason, who looked at her in surprise. This was her background, but at this moment, as the young mistress of the Jiang family, ire unexpectedly uncovered her scars in front of so many people. "As for that, even if I am able to participate in this project because of my husband, as everyone thinks, I don''t think the Flower Wheel Company or the Jiang Group will tolerate the existence of a design that might kill people." Chason''s heart ached when he heard this. He said that as long as he was here, he wouldn''t let ire be wronged. But at this moment, she actually exposed her pain to the public. A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. He blinked in the direction of Larry. The next second, a rtively blurry video was shown on the big screen. Although the video was a little blurry, they could still vaguely see a woman sneaking into a steel house and throwing something into a pile of steel. Faced with this sudden dramatic scene, the reporters began to discuss among themselves. With a sneer, Chason said, "this is a surveince video that has been destroyed. Ordinary people can''t restore it. Fortunately, I sent someone to restore it in time and found the thing that the woman put into the steel in the video." He paused, "this person is the leader of the first group of the Flower Wheel Company Design Department, Linda." Of course, in today''s press conference, Linda was also there. At the moment when her face was pale with fear, the sh of reporters had already gathered on her. "Linda is a very famous designer in ourpany. This time, shepeted with Miss ire for the position of project director. Atst, we chose Miss ire. Maybe it''s her jealousy that led to the ident. " The director felt a little regretful, but he still said seriously, "no matter what the reason is, we will deal with this matter seriously." Chapter 87 I Will Take The Responsibility Chapter 87 I Will Take The Responsibility It turned out to be Linda! ire was shocked, although they had a fight for the person in charge of the project. But she didn''t expect that woman to be so cruel. In this copse ident, not only she and Chason were buried under the ruins, but also many construction workers were injured. Fortunately, due to the timely search and rescue, no one died. How could this woman hurt so many innocent people because of her personal revenge? ire looked at Linda who was flustered in the crowd. At this moment, her beautiful face was no longer as proud as before. Although she pretended to be calm, she was still in a panic in the face of so many cameras. "You have no evidence. Why do you say that the person in the video is me? Even if it is me, why do you say that I put something in the steel?" At this moment, Linda had already known that she had done the stupidest thing in her life. At that time, ire took away the position as project director that she was determined to get. She took the initiative to show her affection to Chason, but was shut out again. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just couldn''t swallow her anger and did it without thinking about the consequence. Next, what was waiting for her was the punishment of imprisonment, and she would never be able to return to the design field, even her family would suffer unprecedented impact because of her. She bit her lower lip and decided to seize thest chance to gamble. "ire, we don''t know how you climbed into Chason''s bed. Don''t you know it yourself?" For a moment, everyone was silent, and then they began to whisper. A mocking smile appeared at the corners of Linda''s mouth. Yes, there was no way back for her, but wasn''t it ire who caused all this? If she hadn''t appeared in the Flower Wheel Company, if she hadn''t fought for her position, if her husband hadn''t been Chason, how could all this have happened today? ire''s heart sank. She didn''t expect that Linda would mention it. Although she and Chason were not afraid of being ndered, after all, the two of them did have a contractual marriage at the beginning. No matter how affectionate they were in front of others, in the eyes of everyone, they were just trying to cover up the contractual wedding. After this press conference, the whole S City would know her identity as the young mistress of the Jiang family. It was impossible to prove her innocence no matter how hard she tried to exin. What ire was worried about was not the public opinion, but the endless things that would bring trouble to Chason. At this moment, Linda tried to leave the venue while everyone''s attention was turned to ire. The police quickly entered from the door. When her hands were locked in shackles, Linda knew that it was toote. "ire, you''re nothing, aren''t you just a woman who will do anything for the position?" She shouted at ire with red eyes. Looking at the back of Linda, ire was not happy at all. After all, that night was a scar that she didn''t want to touch. Even if she told herself countless times night, perhaps she would never have the chance to meet Chason for the rest of her life, and she would never marry the man who loved her so much. However, some of her unintentional actions became deliberate in the eyes of more people. She was not afraid of being misunderstood, humiliated and criticized. After all these things, ire knew better than anyone else how hard it was for her and Chason to get what they were today. She didn''t want these rumors to change the simple and beautiful rtionship between them. Chason''s face darkened. He had nned the whole press conference, but he didn''t expect that Linda would know and expose what happened to them before. He was not afraid of what Linda said, but he couldn''t tolerate anyone to say that about ire. "Mr. Chason and Mrs. ire, could you please give us an exnation about Miss Linda''s words?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Miss ire, are you really climbing Mr. Chason''s bed get the position? How did you meet Mr. Chason? Can you tell us? " Hearing the questions from the reporters, Chason couldn''t help but feel angry. He pounded the table heavily and said, "enough!" He admitted that he was not a person with a good temper for so many years. However, he had participated in countless press conference and shown up in public on behalf of thepany. He had never been angry in public before. But this time, everything was different. "Don''t you want to know the story between me and my wife? Okay, I''ll talk to youter. " ire knew that Chason was really angry at the moment. She gently pulled his sleeve and said, "it''s okay." Chason took a deep breath and took a look at ire. This seemingly casual nce was full of tenderness andfort, which was different from what he looked just now. "Yes, what Linda said just now was half right, my wife and I got together quickly under some very fortuitous circumstances. But it was me who took the initiative and fell in love with her. No matter how you suspect or nder us, I''m willing to answer all your questions, but don''t aim at my wife. " As soon as the man opened his mouth, the reporters who were excited to dig up new information immediately restrained a lot. Chason paused, nced at everyone and said, "the purpose of today''s press conference is to rify the copse of the ident. I think everyone is clear now. If there is no other problem, I think you can go back and have a rest. " "Yes, thank you all foring to the scene today and seeing the truth of the ident. The Flower Wheel Company will continue to follow up the rescue process of the ident and report to you at any time." The director concluded the meeting wisely. Without stopping for a moment, Chason took ire''s hand and quickly got on the car from the back door. He didn''t give the reporters any room to ask questions, and drove away. Unlike Chason, ire was still worried in her heart. "Chason... Is it really good for you to do this? " "ire, don''t you trust me? I''ll take the responsibility if anything happens. " He admitted that he was not as calm and rational as he used to be in the press conference today, it seemed that he could not treat anything calmly as long as it was rted to ire. ire sighed slightly. How could she not trust him? She was just worried about him. "ire." Chason gently put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I just can''t stand it. I don''t want to hear others to say a word about you. Especially something about us. Since you married me, you shouldn''t have been wronged because of me. Don''t be angry, okay? " ire shook her head and said, "I''m not angry. On the contrary, I''m really moved today." How could she be angry? Every woman wanted to be spoiled and protected by such a man. As long as he was by her side, it didn''t matter even if the sky copsed "But Chason, I don''t want you to stand up for me because of these things, and I don''t want the Jiang Group to be affected by these things." At that time, Jarred let her marry him not only because he wanted to have a great grandson, but also for the image of the Jiang Group. Now, because of her, the Jiang family must have a lot ofints behind her. She didn''t care, but she would feel sorry if all the pressure was on Chason. She thought for a while and finally said, "I believe you can handle it well, but there must be a lot of discussions online about what happened today. What do you think we should do?" Chason nced at her and smiled knowingly. He said to the driver, "I''m not going back to the vi now. Drive the car to the International Trade Building." She was indeed his woman. In fact, he had been thinking about how to deal with the rest of the matter all the way. Although he told the whole world that he and ire really loved each other in front of the reporters, what was the public opinion? Under the guidance of reporters, the public opinion was bound to develop in someplicated and dark directions. Therefore, what they needed to do was to dominate the public opinion before everything was settled. ire froze. What was this man up to? "Why don''t we go home? Why do we go to the International Trade Building?" Was he still in the mood to go shopping after such a big thing? He blinked his eyes and said, "Let''s go show off our love." Seeing the puzzled look on ire''s face, he said, "The most public doubt now is whether we are contractually married or not, and all we can do is tell people that we are truly in love, and then those rumors will automatically disappear." Hearing what he said, ire finally understood. The two of them soon arrived at the International Trade Building. Chason held ire''s hand and went straight to the top floor. In fact, all that was sold in the International Trade Building was luxury goods and famous brands. The top floor was a ce that ordinary people would not go. Almost all of them are limited editions that only the rich and famous stars in S City would buy. She looked at Chason helplessly. ''Come on, they are showing off their love, not to show off their wealth.'' she said, "Chason, can we change to another floor?" "What''s wrong?" He pinched her face and said, "you are worried about me. Are you afraid that I can''t afford it?" She pouted and said, "I want to buy what I really like, not something expensive." Chasonughed, it was really funny that she was always like this. He nodded and apanied her to the Charles and Keith shop where she usually went shopping in the old days. To be honest, she had been in the Jiang family for more than half a year. Basically, her food and clothing were prepared for her by the Jiang family. She didn''t know what brand those clothes were, but they must be very expensive. When she worked in the Jiang Group in the past, although her sry was not very low, she had to take some money to support the Lin family. In addition, she didn''t like to dress up, so she rarely went shopping, even went to a shop like Charles and Keith, which was actually pretty cheap. But she was still very happy today. At least the man she loved was shopping with her in her favorite shop. Chapter 88 Marriage Certificate Is Only Used For Divorce Chapter 88 Marriage Certificate Is Only Used For Divorce In the past, although Chason was often photographed by the media, most of his photos were about business. He had always kept a low profile about his rtionship and private life. However, today was the most high-profile event he had ever had. In addition, this press conference had attracted a lot of attention, so when he appeared in the International Trade Building with ire, he immediately attracted many people''s attention. ire looked at him helplessly. Would she have to go out with a mask like a star in the future? As if he had read her mind, Chason smiled and held her hand. "ire, it seems that we have to be a public figure this time." ire red at the man who was still joking. She tried her best to ignore the people around her and pay attention to her favorite shoes. The shoes and bags of Charles and Keith had always been the star products. However, when she was still in the Lin family, she usually worn running shoes. Such high- heeled shoes were always the first choice for Fiona. She remembered that when Lucas came to her house, he unintentionally praised that the shoes under Fiona''s feet were so beautiful. For no reason, ire, who was magnanimous, got angry that day. On the second day, she went to the shopping mall, trying to buy a pair of high-heeled shoes like Fiona''s. Yes, the first pair of high-heeled shoes she had in her life was bought in the Charles and Keith shop. At Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. that time, she was still a student, so she naturally felt that this kind of shoes were too expensive. But most women loved high-heeled shoes. When she put them on, she was reluctant to take them off. So she spent half a month of living expenses to buy a pair of high-heeled shoes. She had thought that she would wear it to see Lucas on the second day, but when Fiona saw it, she clothes to match this kind of shoes?" Yes, she was wearing casual sportswear, and she really didn''t have the habit of wearing a skirt. "Why don''t you give this pair of shoes to me? I have a lot of dresses to match." As she spoke, Fiona took the shoes away without asking her whether she was willing or not. Although she was very angry at that time, she endured it. She thought that her sister liked it, so she give it to Fiona. But now, she was no longer the same ire she used to be. The difference she meant was not her current identity, but now she was not the weak ire, who was bullied at will by others. "What are you thinking about?" Chason flicked her cheek gently. He called her several times, but she was still staring at a pile of shoes. ire came to her senses and shook her head. "Nothing. I just think of something in the past." Something in the past? He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "You''re with me and still thinking about the past?" He was always so domineering. He wasn''t involved in her past, and he didn''t allow her to think about it anymore. ire red at him and was about to try on a pair of shoes when a shopping guide pushed a cart of shoe boxes over. She looked at it and found that there were at least eleven or two pairs. "Sir, these are the shoes that thisdy has just seen." "Pack them all." Said Chason, taking out his exclusive ck card. ire''s eyes almost dropped. "What are you doing, Chason?" He touched her head dotingly, thinking she was adorable now with a serious face. "If you like it, we can buy it all." "No, I haven''t tried it. Who said I like it?" ''What''s wrong with him?'' This was the second time she went shopping with him. Last time he was generous, but this time it was even more terrible. Although they dide here with a mission, they didn''t have to squander money to show off their love. Raising his eyebrows, he picked up a pair of shoes and was about to change them for ire. "Then we''re not in a hurry. Let''s try them on one by one." No! ire shook her head helplessly and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Chason, can I choose one by myself?" "ire!" He was a little unhappy. He had listened to her words and didn''t go to the shop on the top floor. But she didn''t even allow him to buy more here. "Don''t women say that a man should spend money for a woman if he loves her? You don''t allow me to love you either. " Chason pretended to be very angry, "it''s up to you." ''This man! He is an adult. How could he behave like a naughty child?'' ire shook her head helplessly and said, "Okay, okay. Then how can the two of us hold more than ten pairs of shoes with two hands?" Holding back hisughter, Chason waved at the door. It was Larry who came in. He skillfully moved the shoes into the shopping cart, and then nodded at him. "Mr. Chason, I''ll go to the garage first." Then he pushed the cart and left. It turned out that these rich people all bought things in this way? ire shook her head, and the two walked out of the shop, "don''t do it again." Although she knew that he had enough money, not to mention buying those shoes, it was more than enough to buy all the goods of the International Trade Building. He smiled and said, "as I said before, I make so much money and if no one will spend it for me, how can I work hard in the future? " "I just care about you." It was rare for ire to act like a spoiled child, which made Chason instantly ted. He rubbed her nose and smiled, "sure enough, my wife is special, different from the coquettish girls outside. Other woman always try to spend their husband''s money, only you, my wife don''t want to spend it. " Seeing that he was so happy, ire rolled her eyes at him. At this time, the phone of Chason rang. It was Larry. "what''s wrong?" "Mr. Chason! There are many reporters taking pictures of us! " He didn''t understand why Mr. Chason didn''t go home to avoid suspicion, but brought Mrs. ire to go shopping in public. Hearing this, Chason grinned wickedly, "very good. Just let them take pictures!" After saying that, Chason quickly hung up the phone and looked at ire with a snicker. "ire, it seems that we need to act more like a loving couple. It was not enough just now." Then he picked up ire and was about to kiss her. Although she had spent countless intimate moments with him in private, there were peopleing and going in public in this big mall. She was embarrassed to do such a thing in front of so many people. "Don''t be naughty!" He snickered and kissed ire. "ire, cooperate with me. There are reporters everywhere." She was unustomed for a moment, but presumably because of his presence, and for this moment she did not feel shy or embarrassed, only warm and happy. She didn''t know how long it had passed, and she didn''t know how many people had passed by and watched them. When he finally let go of her, he looked at ire''s flushed face and whispered, "ire, I didn''t act just now. I really want to kiss you." She nodded and didn''t know what to say. Later, ire didn''t know how she got on the car and went back home. She blushed all the way. This was probably the boldest thing she had ever done in her life. Until they arrived home, ire hadn''t recovered from what had just happened. She turned over her mobile phone, trying to distract her attention, but unexpectedly found that she and Chason had been on the top search of micro-blog again. Just now, every detail of their matter in the International Trade Building had been caught by the reporters. Now, the public was starting to support them, but there were still many voices doubting them ¡ª¡ª "Isn''t it obvious that the two of them are making a scene for everyone?" "Do you want to hide the truth by showing off your love in such a high-profile way?" "They said they loved each other, but they didn''t even wear wedding rings. Are they really married? Or a fake marriage? Just ask them if they dare to show their marriage certificate. " Looking at thements one by one, ire told herself not to be angry and not to lower herself to the same level as these people who did not know the truth. But the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Maybe she didn''t realize that she liked him so much before, so she didn''t care about their rtionship so much. But now she suddenly had a feeling that she couldn''t stand the misunderstandings of others about their rtionship. "Chason, where is our marriage certificate?" ire bit her lip. At that time, she was unwilling to get married. She thought that whether their marriage certificate or the wedding photos, that were all temporary, so she did not pay attention to it at all. Chason didn''t expect that ire would suddenly ask this question. His heart tightened and he frowned. "ire, why do you want our marriage certificate?" Marriage certificate was only used when they got divorced, wasn''t it? Why did she ask him for this? ''Didn''t I have to tell him that I am going to show off love with our marriage certificate? But when we were in the International Trade Building just now, the two of us had already behaved so lovingly. If I still say that I want to show off love on micro-blog with the marriage certificate, would Chason think that I am too sentimental? Thinking of this, ire hesitated for a long time and said, "I... Just let me have a look, Chason. " ire was not good at lying. Hearing this, Chason had already felt that something was wrong. He stood up and pressed her against the wall. "Don''t even think about divorcing me." Who said she was going to divorce? ire really didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Was there something wrong with his brain? Chapter 89 Tell The Whole World Chapter 89 Tell The Whole World Chason was much taller than her. Now he held his hand high and refused to give her the marriage certificate. "Are you crazy? Give it to me!" ire tried to grab it, but she was not as tall as him, so she was no match for him at all. ire red at the man who was obviously flirting with her again, "who said we were going to divorce?" Raising his eyebrows, Chason suddenly smiled and said, "so, did you want to see the photos of our wedding day?" What an odd thought this man had! ire shook her head and said crossly, "who wants to see that photo?" Speaking of the day they got the marriage certificate, she was still angry. At that time, although she was unwilling to ept this marriage just like Chason. But for the sake of Jarred, she was still polite when she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. However, Chason, from the beginning to the end, not only did not smile a little bit, but he kept on taunting her, "You''re about to be my wife. Isn''t that what you always wanted? How are you feeling now?" As soon as the two of them stepped into the Civil Affairs Bureau, a staff ran over and asked, "Hello, are you getting married or divorced?" Perhaps none of the couples who came to get the marriage certificate had a serious face like them. By the time they got their picture taken on the marriage license, the photographer wasn''t happy and he kept letting them get closer. Presumably, just getting a marriage certificate was exhausting enough for them. Thinking of this, she suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Chason, how were you feeling when you went to get the marriage certificate with me?" He didn''t expect that ire would ask him such a question. He was stunned and blinked. "It''s certainly a very happy thing to get a marriage certificate with you." This man''s face was really thicker than the wall. "How do I remember that someone is reluctant?" "Who is reluctant?" Chason raised his eyebrows and refused to admit what he had done, as if he had forgotten those things. ire pointed at the marriage certificate and said, "if you don''t believe me, look at your own photo on the top. Is it because you are reluctant so you''re very serious?" Chason frowned, subconsciously took the marriage certificate, opened it and had a look, but ire grabbed it. She held it in her hand and showed it to him, smiled and said, "I got it!" Seeing the sly look on her face, Chason was both angry and funny. He pushed ire against the wall and whispered, "what do you want to get the marriage certificate for?" She tried hard to hold back herughter and decided that since she had made fun of Chason, she might as well y a trick on him to the end. "I think the photo of the marriage certificate is so ugly. How about we divorce first, then get married and have a new one?" Chason''s face darkened in an instant and said angrily, "no, I don''t have the word ''divorce'' in my dictionary. I don''t even want to have a try." ire suddenly burst intoughter. She stood on tiptoe, held Chason''s face and kissed him. In his eyes, even if ire admitted their love, she seldom took the initiative to kiss him. Obviously, Chason was knocked out by ire''s action. Before he could react, ire had run upstairs with the marriage certificate. "What?" It took a long time for Chason to react. He recalled the scene just now and had a feeling of happiness. ire ran to her room, closed the door, quickly took out her mobile phone and took a photo of the marriage certificate. Then she quickly typed a few words on the mobile phone and hurried downstairs. She put the marriage certificate in the safe on the first floor and said, "put it here. No one is allowed to move it privately..." Before she could finish her words, Chason held her tightly in his arms and said, "forget it. Give me another kiss." He kissed her for a long time. ire wanted to struggle, but didn''t dare to exert herself for fear of pulling on his newly healed wounds. After a long time, he finally let go of her. ire red at him and said, "let''s go back to the hospital." "We''re already back home. Why are we going back??" Chason raised his eyebrows. He refused to go back this time. It was not easy for him to get out. Ever since he was a child, he hated hospitals the most. So he would definitely not go to the hospital because of some minor injuries and pains. Although he couldn''t avoid it this time, he didn''t want to go back again. ire was a little angry, "you ran out by yourself. The doctor hasn''t said you can leave the hospital! How did you promise me before? " Although Chason was not afraid of anything, he was afraid that his wife would be angry. He coaxed her in a good voice, "didn''t you ask the doctor yesterday? The doctor said I''m fine. " "What did the doctor say? The doctor said you''d better have a rest! " With an impolite look, ire insisted on taking him back to the hospital. At first, she was angry that he didn''t tell her when he went to the press conference alone. Later, considering the most important thing, she didn''t say anything. But now that the matter had been settled, she couldn''t let Chason mess around again. Seeing ire like this, he was not angry, but felt warm in his heart. Before ire, he had a lot of women around him, but they either ttered him or came for his family property and status. Although some of them admired him sincerely, no one was as pure and honest as ire. "ire! I also want to lie down in the hospital, but you see, the Jiang Group is such a bigpany, and I can''t left it alone, right? Otherwise, if the Jiang Group goes bankrupt, how can I make money to support you? " Hearing that, ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. This man actually acted like a spoiled child in front of her. "Don''t talk nonsense!" "Okay, okay." Chason became a little serious, "ire, don''t worry. The Jiang family has a private doctor. I will do everything ording to the doctor''s instructions, and I will also ask the doctor toe to check me every day. I will be fine. " She knew that she couldn''t change his mind, so she stopped forcing him, "then you must take medicine every day, understand?" "Okay, okay, all at your disposal.." While they were talking, ire''s phone kept beeping, and the prompt tone kept ringing. ire finally went to the sofa and picked up her phone. It would be better if she didn''t look at it. She found that the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. home page of micro-blog was almost stuck. It turned out that there were tens of thousands of "What are you looking at?" Seeing the surprised look on ire''s face, Chason came up to her. She subconsciously pressed the home key and stammered, "no... Nothing. " Before she closed the main page, Chason caught a glimpse of the two words on micro-blog. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "is there any secret on your micro-blog that can''t be seen by me?" She didn''t mean to hide it from him, but she didn''t expect that the blog she just posted was not only on the hot search, but also attracted many people''s attention. She felt a little embarrassed. Chason frowned. He never used micro-blog. In the past, he was unwilling to download WeChat. Later, because he had to contact thepany''s business partners through WeChat, so he downloaded it reluctantly. In his eyes, micro-blog had always been a tool for little girls to browse news when they were bored. As a man, he didn''t need such software in his mobile phone. But ire seemed to find it interesting. Then he would like to see what made her so embarrassed. As soon as he downloaded the micro-blog, he found that the hot search said, "the young mistress of the Jiang Group expressed her love by showing her marriage certificate with Mr. Chason." What was it? Chason raised his head in surprise and looked at ire, who was swiping her phone with her head down, and immediately clicked into the hot search. The picture on ire''s micro-blog was their marriage certificate. "Who said I didn''t dare to show it? We never show off, but it doesn''t mean that we don''t love each other. We have a lot of love stories. And the marriage certificate is just a starting point. " It turned out that she grabbed the marriage certificate not for anything else, but for posting such a micro-blog? Chason couldn''t help smiling. He immediately registered a micro-blog ount, and then forwarded ire''s micro-blog, with the text: "Today, the most affectionate thing is to register a micro-blog ount for you. From now on, we will share our love stories with everyone." The hot search had already exploded, and with the release of Chason''s micro-blog, it waspletely exploded. Theizens below allmented, "oh my God, I can''t believe Chason has a micro-blog ount. This man promised in an interview that he was not interested in these things. It seems that the power of love is really great. " "I find that I have to believe in love again. Are these two people so sweet?" Of course, although most of thements turned to support and admire them, there were still some people doubting. "Can''t you see such an obvious trick?" "The photos on the marriage certificate can be seen that the two of them don''t look like a loving couple at all!" As soon as these people said it, Chason got angry. How dare they say that about his rtionship with ire? He immediately began to scold those who had gone too far. Of course, all this was immediately seen by ire. She didn''t expect that this mature and steady man would be so childish now. She shook her head and asked, "what are you doing, Chason?" "I''m arguing with them. How could they say we were acting?" He was filled with rage now. Looking at him, ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "You know, these public opinions have always been nonsense. Why do you care?" "I just can''t allow others to say that about us." He paused and said, "mainly about you." He had been in business for a long time, so he didn''t care about it at all. But he couldn''t let his woman be wronged. ire smiled and said, "we have rified the fact. Even if they still don''t believe us, that''s none of our business." That was true. After all, life was theirs. If it weren''t for the injury on his body, he would have picked her up. "ire, you should have told me when you first post that blog." "What? Didn''t I post it well enough?" ire rolled her eyes. After all, she was a girl. She was shy anyway? He blinked his eyes and said, "love is between the two of us. Are you going to do it secretly without telling me?" After a pause, Chason said in a low voice, "just as I will tell the whole world that you are mine." Chapter 90 The Packed Lunch Made By Claire Chapter 90 The Packed Lunch Made By ire Since Chason came back to the Jiang Group, the senior executives felt that their president had changed. In the past few years, they had never seen him smile. They didn''t know what had happened to Chason recently. Anyway, aftering back from the hospital, he smiled to everyone from time to time. What was more surprising was that the man who liked to work overtime most in the past didn''t work overtime recently. Even if he had some leftover work, he seemed to take it back. "Do you think Mr. Chason has changed into another person because of his brain injury?" "I think so. Do you think our president is like the kind of person who shows off love on micro-blog? He used to dislike our post on Wechat moments. " While they were chatting happily, they saw Chason and Larry passing by them. The colleagues who had just had a good chat stopped talking and greeted after a while, "Mr. Chason." Obviously, Chason had vaguely heard something about him. He frowned, but just nodded and left with Larry. When they were about to reach the CEO''s Office, Chason suddenly stopped and asked, "what do you think they are talking about?" Larry pursed her lips and didn''t dare to say anything. He wanted to tell Chason what they were talking about recently Seeing that Larry was hesitating, Chason was a little impatient. "What''s wrong? Is there anything that I can''t know in thepany? " "No, no, No." Larryughed and said, "actually, it''s not a big deal. Everyone says that the president has changed a lot recently." Chason raised his eyebrows, "really?" Change? What change? Why didn''t he know? "Where did I change?" Seeing that the president was not angry, Larry breathed a sigh of relief. "That is to say, Mr. Chason, you are more approachable and fond ofughing than before." As he spoke, he noticed that Chason''s eyes were a little fierce. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Chason, that''s a good thing. As long as the leaders are friendly, thepany will be united. " "Do you mean that I didn''t have any affinity before?" Was he that horrible before? What? Larry wished he could bump into the wall. As he pushed the door open for Chason, he smiled awkwardly and said, "I mean, Mr. Chason, you are more fond of smile and more approachable than before, which means you are going to be better." "Got it." Chason went straight to his desk and said, "send a notice that if anyone discuss their leaders casually in the future, his sry will be deducted ording to the circumstances." What? Larry was stunned. "Mr. Chason, it''s..." "The first one will start from you." Without looking at him, Chason immediately devoted himself to his intense work. Larry was about to cry, but he nodded quickly. After closing the door for Chason, he quickly left the CEO''s Office. It seemed that Mr. Chason was still the same as before. He shouldn''t be confused by him. After Larry left, the corners of Chason''s mouth lifted unconsciously. Did he really be more and more fond ofughing recently? After going back, he had to ask ire if he had really changed. Since the copse ident, ire didn''t go back to the Flower Wheel Company for the time being. So Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. many things had happened these days that she was not in the mood to find a job for a while. At the suggestion of Chason, she went to an oil painting ss and a professional training ss for designers. She could take advantage of this time to recharge herself. It was rare that ire didn''t have ss this afternoon. She went back to the Jiang family''s vi early in the morning and looked at the servants who were busy in the kitchen. "Ralph, you haven''t started cooking, have you?" "Not yet. Is Mrs. ire hungry?" The butler looked at the clock in surprise. It was still early. ire shook her head and said shyly, "I want to try cooking a meal for Chason... So don''t cook for us. " The butler was stunned for a moment and then smiled. Of course, since Mrs. ire had said, he would leave ire in charge of the kitchen. Because ire had lived on her own for several years, she had already practiced cooking, and was even better among her peers. However, not even the chefs of the five-star hotels outside could However, she had been married for such a long time. Thinking of what Chason had done for her and even risked his life to protect her, she always wanted to do something for him. Maybe it was insignificant, but it was also her will. Thinking of this, ire took out the ingredients from the fridge. ''What am I cooking? Chason is very picky about food.'' ire thought about the dishes that Chason would like,bined with her favorite dishes, she took out a pork rib, a piece of five flower meat and some fresh vegetables from the fridge, and began to move around. ire made a bowl of braised pork in brown sauce, a bowl of steamed pork ribs soup with glutinous rice, and a bowl of boiled lettuce. These dishes were the most ordinary home cooked dishes, but what ire cooked was not the authentic local dishes of S City, but with a little taste of Y City. She took a deep breath, found a beautiful lunch box and put them together in order. She thought for a while and felt something was missing. She fried another heart-shaped egg in the pan, and drew a smiley face on the egg with the sauce. Perfect! ire closed the box and carefully put it into the bag. The scene that the man saw it appeared in front of her, and a smile involuntarily appeared on her face. She took a deep breath, got in the car quickly and went straight to the Jiang Group. Ten minutester, Chason received a message. "Is it convenient for you to take something downstairs?" Take things? Chason, who had just finished approving the documents, stunned for a moment and quickly called back, "ire, where are you?" Considering that it was Chason''s working time, she didn''t dare to call him. Unexpectedly, he called back in a second, "I... I''m downstairs. " "Downstairs?" His voice sounded a little surprised. "ire,e upstairs. You have been my secretary for months. Don''t you know the way to the CEO''s office?" ire''s ears suddenly turned red. She just knew that she was used to be the secretary of Chason, and all her colleagues knew her. Now that she had be his wife, she was too embarrassed to go in for a while. "I..." "Come upstairs, or I''ll carry you upstairs." Chason said with a snicker. He wondered what surprise ire would give him when she suddenly appeared here. He was in a good mood and couldn''t wait to see this surprise. ire still wanted to say something, but the person on the other end of the phone had already hung up. When she was about to be angry, she received a message from Chason, e to me in three minutes. Otherwise, I will go downstairs to carry you. " Such a domineering and unreasonable man! She came here to send lunch for him. ire pouted and went upstairs with the lunch box. She hadn''t been back to the Jiang Group for months. At that time, she didn''t want to stay at home idly. She just wanted to make money, but Chason asked her to be his secretary. At that time, she had been bickering with him almost every day. Perhaps the employees of the Jiang Group would never have imagined that she and Chason would one day be a loving couple now hotly discussed online Of course, she didn''t expect that one day she would be a happy woman in front of him, put on an apron and cook dinner for him. "Hey, ire?" ire had just walked to the front desk and was about to register when she saw Mary at the front desk recognize her at the first sight. "No, no, no, Mrs. ire! You don''t have to register. Just go upstairs. " Although ire had guessed that it would be like this when she entered thepany, she still felt a little ufortable at this time. "Don''t be so polite. Just call me ire." In less than a minute, the whole Jiang Group was in an uproar because of ire''s arrival. Everyone was shocked when they knew that the seemingly ordinary ire became the wife of their president, but unfortunately they didn''t have the chance to see her. Now that she came to thepany, everyone looked at her. Some of them greeted her sincerely, and some were jealous, but most of them were ttering. ire''s uneasiness quickly disappeared. After all, this working environment was very familiar to her before. She greeted everyone generously and walked towards the CEO''s Office. "Just three minutes. ire, you are so sweet." As soon as she entered the room, she was lifted up by Chason. ire patted him and said angrily, "put me down. You just recovered." "It has been so long. Why do you still mention it?" After a long time, he put her down and looked at her dotingly. "What did you bring to me?" Thinking of that she was surrounded by her colleagues all the way, she was a little angry. "I asked you toe down by yourself, but you didn''te. As a result, everyone looked at me." She put the lunch box on the table. Maybe it was because she was spoiled by Chason, she began to feel sentimental from time to time. However, Chason liked the way she behaved. He opened the lunch box and saw a delicate box of food. The smile on the face of the fried egg made himugh. "ire! You cooked for me! " "I didn''t do it." ire blushed, "it''s... Ralph said the dishes at home were good and asked me to bring them here. " A strong sense of happiness welled up in his heart. He hugged ire and said in a low voice, "don''t lie to me. Only you can make such a lovely meal." Chapter 91 To See Claires Grandmother Chapter 91 To See ire''s Grandmother ire red at him and said, "try it, how does it taste?" Chason waited for her words and immediately picked up his chopsticks to eat. "ire, how do you know I like braised pork most?" She blushed and suddenly remembered the day she came to the Jiang family''s vi. She had dinner with Chason. The two of them even quarreled about the braised pork. "Is it delicious?" He chewed it carefully, and suddenly there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. "ire, this is... It doesn''t taste like the food in S City, but like the food in Y City. " "Yes... Don''t you like it? " ire frowned. She wanted to let him try a different taste. In addition, the braised pork in brown sauce in Y City was very famous, so she wanted to have a try. It was fat but not greasy, and there was a hint of sweetness in the fragrance. How could it not taste good? Besides, this was made for him by his beloved woman. It was probably the most delicious meal he had ever had in his life. "Didn''t I say it was not delicious? I''m just curious, ire, why do you know how to cook the food in Y City? " ire asked in surprise, "you can taste it all at once? I used to stay with my grandma in Y City when I was a child. At that time, I liked to eat braised pork there very much. When I grew up, I specially learned how to cook it. " "Have you ever been in Y City?" Chason narrowed his eyes and seemed to think of something that had happened for a long time. "I used to stay there." At first, she thought that it was only because Chason had eaten the braised pork in Y City, but she didn''t expect that he had also been there. She smiled and said, "Y City is a famous poor county. Why are you, the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, going there?" Chason''s face darkened a little. "When I went there, I was about 13 or 14 years old. At that time, his mother took a fancy to a piece ofnd there, but his uncles thought it was the financial power of the Jiang family. They wanted topete for it, so my mother took me there." In fact, everyone misunderstood him. Although he was the sessor of the Jiang family, he did not grow up with a golden key. In order topete for thend, he had to go to school in Y County, which naturally seemed out of ce to him. Moreover, his mother only fostered him in a farmer''s house. At such a young age, he not only had to finish his study, but also had topete with his uncles for thend. In the end, he got thend and it had been developed into a tourist vige. He had stayed there for a year, and he had almost met everything that he should try and shouldn''t try. Noticing that he was upset, ire quickly said, "let''s stop talking about it. Otherwise, you will me me for not cooking well when the dishes are cold." "Okay." He calmed down and smiled gently again. Suddenly, something urred to her. "Chason, you said you were thirteen or fourteen years old over there?" He nodded, "yes. What''s wrong?" She was a little younger than him. She had been staying in Y City before she was ten years old. She didn''t go back to S City with her father until she graduated from primary school, so she lived with her grandma most of the time. Later, her grandma also lived in S City. But after ire went to junior high school, Mia was less than happy for her to contact with grandma, and even more so, she didn''t allow Linford to send money and things to grandma. Her grandma didn''t have much source of living, so she had a hard time in S City. If so, when Chason was in Y City, she was there too. "I was also in Y City at that time." "Really?" "Y City is not a big city. Maybe we met it before," said Chason, surprised and pleased ire was amused by him. "Then you didn''t recognize me even when you first saw me." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He put a piece of braised pork into her mouth and said, "ire, if you want to cook in the future, you can also bring it here and we can eat together." She chewed therge piece of braised pork for a long time without saying anything. "You... Your everyone gave her along the way just now, she didn''t know how she was going to get downstairster. Chason put down his chopsticks. He had a good meal. He leaned over and hugged ire. "Since you are here, naturally they want to see more." "What are you talking about?" She red at him. He asked her to bring food upstairs on purpose so that she could be surrounded. "You are such an ungrateful man." He snickered and pinched her waist hard. ire dodged subconsciously, but she was locked in his arms and couldn''t move. "What are you doing?" ire looked at him, aggrieved and frightened. Chason lowered his head slowly and took a breath beside her ear. Then he bit her earlobe and snickered, "I''m not full just now." To be honest, he really had a desire right now to immediately do something to the woman right in front of him. ire was so angry that she tried to push him away, but she seemed to have lost all her strength all of a sudden. Leaning against him, she said, "don''t be naughty!" "ire, don''t you know that people always have lustful thoughts after dinner?" He blinked and looked into her eyes deliberately. ire was angry and shy. This man had just recovered, and he had been making out for a long time "So you mean that as long as it''s not the office, everything will be fine, right?" Chason was in a good mood. Yes, Larry was right. He had changed a lot. Since she came to his side, he felt many things in his life that he had never felt before. Perhaps what he had pursued and worked for before had always been a regret. He pursued the benefits of the Jiang Group, the iparable wealth and status of the Jiang family, but his life was iplete. But since she came, his boring life was much more human. She was real, which made him both happy and angry He''s been through both happy things and sad things. Chason suddenly felt that he used to be the cold man in everyone''s discussion. He had many identities, such as the president of the Jiang Group and the heir of the Jiang family. But after he met her, he was just a normal man who loved and hated. ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Why did her words change in his mouth? She pretended to be angry and asked him to let her go. The next second, Chason held her in his arms and said, "I''ll not making fun of you. You are a married woman, but you still look shy. " His arms were warm. ire giggled, "do you think everyone is as shameless as you?" She paused and suddenly remembered something. She lowered her voice and said, "Chason, I have something to tell you." "What''s wrong?" Chason yed with her long hair, which was neither thick nor thin, just right. Her hair, which had never been dyed by any chemical substance, was ck and smooth with a trace of fragrance, which made him like it very much. She bit her lips and said, "I want to see my grandma." Since she came to the Jiang family, she rarely went to see her grandma, not because she didn''t want to go. She was pregnant before, and because of the fake marriage, she didn''t know how to exin these things to her grandma. She also worried that her grandma would worry about her, so she just wanted to wait until the baby was born. Then the baby was gone, but so many things happened. She was not in the mood these days. Now that Chason had recovered a little, she wanted to see her grandmother. Or in other words, she wanted to take the man she loved to see her most important family in the world. "Chason, although grandma has no blood rtionship with me, she has also raised me up. The most important thing is that she treats me very well." Probably much better than her biological father. "It''s my fault." A trace of guilt shed through Chason''s eyes. He knew that ire had a grandma, but he didn''t care too much at that time. Now he knew what kind of position her grandma had in her heart. "I don''t have much work to do in the afternoon. Why don''t we go to see her today?" Chason didn''t expect that ire would agree so readily. She had only asked tentatively before. After all, an ordinary and even poor country woman like her was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Jiang family. She was afraid that he would refuse her. Besides, her grandmother had no blood rtionship with her. He really had no obligation to go with her. However, he agreed without hesitation. She was moved and said, "thank you." She paused and said, "in fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Don''t you need to go to work today?" "Silly girl." He rubbed her hair and said, "it''s okay. I won''t dy my work." His wife was really different. Those women around him used to try their best to make him spare time to apany them. She curled her lips and said, "I used to be your secretary, but now I''m here to supervise you." Chason smiled. "I really hope you can keep an eye on me." He turned off theputer and said, "but we can''t just go there like this. At least we should buy something for grandma." ''That''s right. It''s very considerate of Chason.'' She smiled and said, "you call grandma more affectionately than I do." "Isn''t your grandma my grandma?" He held her hand and said, "let''s go to buy something first and then go to see grandma." ire stuck out her tongue. Was Chason going to take her out in this way under the gaze of the whole It seemed that he had seen through her mind. He smiled and said, "what''s wrong? Now the whole world knows it. Do you still want to have an underground rtionship with me? " She smiled and followed him out. But she ran into Larry at the door. Larry was not surprised at the two showing off their love. "Mr. Chason, what are you going to do?" "Well, I won''t go to work this afternoon." Then he took ire to the special elevator for him. Miss Lin scratched her head. Why didn''t Mrs. Lu do her job? He quickly said, "where are you going? Do you need a driver?" "No, thanks." Said Chason as he entered the elevator. He didn''t need a driver today. He just wanted to stay with ire in their world, like an ordinary couple, to go shopping, meet parents, and have dinner. Chapter 92 We Are Getting Married (Part One) Chapter 92 We Are Getting Married (Part One) Although ire was very filial to her grandma, she would buy a lot of things every time she went to see her. But she didn''t expect that what Chason said, "buy something and have a look", to be such a crazy move. From delicious food to clothes, from daily necessities to health care products, he took her to buy a lot of things in the International Trade Building. Finally, ire couldn''t help asking, "how much do you want to buy, Chason?" "It''s my first time to visit your grandmother as your husband. Shouldn''t I take something more?" He smiled and continued to put a box of milk into the shopping cart. "ire, do you think we look like a young couple who are going to get married and meet parents?" Hearing what he said, she felt a little sad. At that time when she married Chason, she didn''t even have a rtive or friend to attend her wedding, let alone to meet her parents. After all, their previous wedding had nothing to do with love. It was just a show. Noticing that ire was a little unhappy, he hurriedly said, "ire, I know I owe you, but from now on, I will make up for it." "Count your fingers. I don''t think you can make it up for the rest of your life." ire winked slyly. He raised his eyebrows and said, "then I''ll make it up in my next life. In your next life, you are not allowed to fall in love with others before you meet me. " "That''s hard to say. Maybe there will be a handsome man in my next life. I won''t wait for you." ire pretended not to care. Chason was a little annoyed. He threw the shopping cart aside and lifted her up, "will you wait for me?" "Stop it! There are so many people here! " This man really didn''t care about the asion. If a reporter saw it and took a picture to post it online, they might have a chance to be on the hot search again. Chason didn''t care whether there was anyone or not. No matter how crowded the ce was, she was the only person in his eyes. "So you said you wouldn''t wait?" He looked at her with a snicker. ire knew that she couldn''t change his mind, so she said, "Okay, okay, I''ll wait for you." Chason put her down and curled his lips, "then you must show up early in your next life. I don''t want to wait too long." The two of them walked towards the underground parking lot with a lot of things in their hands. These Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. topics sounded a little boring, but ire felt extremely warm in her heart. At the thought that they could be together for so long in their lives, that there was still a long time for them to do a lot of things in their lives, and that they could have countless opportunities to make up for the misunderstandings and injuries they had just known each other in their lives, she felt that nothing mattered in her next life. What mattered was that this life, this moment, he was there for her. As usual, Chason fastened the seat belt for her. "ire, I have checked the navigation. It will take more than an hour from here to grandma''s home. Maybe you can have a rest." Grandma lived in the residential area in the east of the city, which was the most remote ce in S City. It was a little far from the downtown. She shook her head and said, "it''s okay. I... I just want to look at you. " She stuck out her tongue and felt a little shy. A hint ofcency shed through Chason''s eyes. He touched ire''s head and said, "okay." The car started. Looking at the scenery outside the window, ire could not help but sigh in her heart. She had been to grandma''s home many times over the years. She went there alone when she was a student, and she took Lucas there once when she fell in love with him. She remembered that her grandmother was so happy that she bought a lot of food for them to eat. It could be seen that her grandma liked Lucas very much, but after he went therest time, when ire invited him to see his grandma again, he said nothing. At that time, she seemed to believe every word that Lucas said. Every time he was unwilling toe, he could always find an excuse to prevaricate her. She believed everything he said, such as being busy, such asing next time... Perhaps it was just as she thought he loved her at that time. Most of the time, it was her excuses for him to be deceived by this so-called lie. "What are you thinking about?" Chason chuckled as he saw ire staring out of the window. The car yer was ying a song of Jay Chou, "the swing in childhood has been ying with memory till now... ." ire shook her head and said, "I like this song very much. Well, you also listen to Jay Chou''s song?" "Don''t listen too much. asionally. What''s wrong? " Chason turned down the volume and found that he really had changed a lot. In the past, he didn''t want to talk to anyone when driving, but now ire was beside him, he didn''t know why he had so much to talk to her. She smiled as if she had returned to her youth. At that time, Jay Chou''s songs were ying in the streets and alleys, and like many girls, she tried to listen to his songs and copy his lyrics. Maybe she really didn''t know what love was in her youth, but little girls always had a kind of youthful sadness. But it was also after all these years that she first understood what love was. Maybe true love was not as sweet as the lyrics said, much less as torturing as the lyrics make it out to be. She just wanted to be with a man who liked her and treated her well all her life. "I''m just thinking that if you are several years older than me, Jay Chou wasn''t popr at that time, you wouldn''t have listened to him, would you?" "ire!" He was a little unconvinced. "I''m not that old." She chuckled but didn''t respond. Chason said indifferently, "in the Jiang family, we were not allowed to listen to popr songs at that time." He paused and smiled bitterly, "ire, you don''t know how strict the family education is as the heir of the Jiang family." Ever since he was chosen as the sessor to the Jiang family at the age of thirteen, Jarred had made the strictest training n for him. He was not only restricted for music, but also for food, clothing, transportation, sports and entertainment. Chapter 93 We Are Getting Married (Part Two) Chapter 93 We Are Getting Married (Part Two) Yes, he was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family and the future sessor of the Jiang family, but only he knew how much he envied those ordinary children. A trace of sadness shed through ire''s heart. Perhaps she fell in love with a person, she could even feel his past emotions. "It doesn''t matter. Now that you have be such an excellent man, you deserve the severe education you have received before." "ire, I think it''s worth it for you praise me like that." Perhaps all the praises he had heard from his childhood were not as useful as the words of his beloved woman. Hearing that, ire rolled her eyes at him. Sure enough, the man couldn''t resist praising. "Then, do you think our children will also suffer these hardships in the future?" Her mood was a littleplicated. Of course, ire knew that being born in the Jiang family, being Chason''s child, he had to shoulder a burden that was different from that of ordinary people. As a mother, she naturally hoped that her children would be as excellent as the man she loved in the future, but on the other hand, she didn''t want them to suffer like this. In ire''s mind, freedom and happiness were more important than wealth and rank. Chason naturally understood her scruples. He shook his head and said, "I think my child must be a better person than me, but I won''t let him spend the same childhood life as me." He wouldn''t spoil his children, but he didn''t want to force them to do something, or forbid them to do something they liked. ire trusted him very much. She had nothing to worry about. As long as Chason was there, she could feel at ease in any way. What she needed to do was to apany him through these future step by step. The two chatted. The road was a little far away, and it was not boring. They had driven for more than an hour, but they didn''t feel that time had passed long. "It''s just in front of us." ire pointed at the building in front of her. It was totally different from the one in the city center. It was full of garbage. The rain that had fallen a few days ago was still piled up on the ground, and it was difficult to discharge it. As a result, the soil on the ground was wet, and mud would ssh if stepping on it. Chason slowed down his car. Apparently, he couldn''t find a good ce to park. He drove through the crowd slowly, trying to find a good ce to park. Most of the people living in the residential area were outsiders. They had been in S City for many years, but they still couldn''t find a job, or they were local people who lived a low life. Chason''s luxury car didn''t fit in with the environment here, and it attracted many people''s attention. ire couldn''t help but feel nervous. Shouldn''t she bring him here? "ire, is there any ce for me to pull over?" Chason, who had been looking for a parking lot, didn''t pay much attention to it. She thought for a while and said, "there is an abandoned primary school in the east. There should be an open space there." She paused and said with some embarrassment, "but we can only walk after we park the car in the primary school." "It''s okay." Chason turned the car around and said, "I''lle here after parking the car. It''s just a right opportunity to take you for a walk." Fortunately, ire''s judgment was right. There was finally enough space for them to park. After parking the car, Chason took ire''s hand and walked towards grandma''s house. Men in suits and beautiful women were usually seen in the crowded downtown, but they could still attract attention in the crowd. Not to mention that they were in this ce now, which naturally attracted the attention of passers-by. "ire, is there anything on my face? Why is everyone looking at us? " Chason was confused and looked at her. ire couldn''t helpughing and said, "you are so good-looking, and you wear different clothes from people here. Naturally, you will attract everyone''s attention." He frowned and couldn''t help thinking back to the time when he went to Y City as a child. He was also different from those children at the county, but that difference didn''t attract everyone''s proximity and admiration, instead, he was isted. He shook his head slightly. But all those things had passed. Now he was the happiest man in the world. He was satisfied to have the one he loved by his side and live a ire led him through a lot of alleys, where the chores made the narrow road more crowded. "Chason, you... Be careful. Don''t step on the mud. " "I''m not that pretentious." Ethan shook his head and looked at the puddle of varying depths. He said slowly, "do you want me to carry you?" This man! If they were so intimate in the hall, they might be the biggest gossip of the neighbors tomorrow. "No, thanks. Be careful." Chason held her hand and walked in front of her, trying to make way for her. "ire, don''t think too much of me. In fact, I like the life here." The neighbors in the hall might be poor, or they lived a humble life. However, that kind of warmth was something that the Jiang family would never have. No matter what, ire was warm in her heart. After a long walk, the two of them finally came to the downstairs of grandma. "Here we are." She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Thest time she came here was when she was about to marry Chason, she kept the marriage and the child from her grandma. She didn''t expect that she would bring Chason to see her grandmother today. Grandma''s legs were sore. It took her a long time to open the door. When she saw ire, the wrinkles on her face immediately burst intoughter. "ire, you''re here. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Grandma, I miss you so much." ire felt a lump in her throat and tried to hold back her tears. She introduced, "grandma, this is Chason. My... My... " ire wanted to say he was her husband, but Chason interrupt her, "grandma, I''m ire''s fianc¨¦. We All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. are going to get married." Chapter 94 The Only Man (Part One) Chapter 94 The Only Man (Part One) ire was stunned and looked at Chason for a long time. What was he talking about? "ire, I''ll exin to youter." He bent over and whispered in ire''s ear. Then he walked into the house with a lot of things in his hands. Although grandma''s house was not big, it could be seen that although she lived a poor life, she was a very fastidious old woman. Everything was ced neatly, and the tables and chairs were wiped clean and bright. Obviously, grandma was confused by Chason. She looked at ire in surprise, "this... What about Lucas? " Speaking of Lucas, ire felt a little embarrassed. She took a look at Chason, and he red at her, indicating that why her grandmother hadn''t known his existence for so long. "Grandma, let''s go inside. I''ll exin these things to you slowly." ire hurried to say and helped grandma in. Although Joanna was old, she knew what was going on. She shook her head and said, "ire, you seat first. I''ll get you a cup of tea." ire felt sad. Since she entered the Jiang family, she seldom came to see her grandma. She cared about her grandma very much, but she was subconsciously afraid that her grandma would ask about Lucas. Perhaps in her heart, she really liked him. "Grandma, I''ll go. You can just sit and have a rest." Chason gently stopped Joanna and went to the kitchen himself. Joanna''s cups were very clean, and there was jasmine tea in the tea pot. Although it was not high- grade, it was very fragrant. When Chason was making tea, Joanna pulled ire anxiously and asked, "my child, what''s going on?" In fact, the reason why Chason voluntarily ran into the room to make tea was not only because he cared about Joanna, but also because he specially reserved some time for the two of them. He knew that because of their previous negligence, Joanna was full of doubts about his background. "Grandma, I''m sorry." ire bit her lips and said, "Lucas and I was over. I was too busy to tell you." Of course, Joanna didn''t know what had happened between them, she felt soory to hear that. But deep in her heart, as long as ire lived well, it was enough. "How long have you been with Chason? ire, if something happened to you, just let me know. Although I can''t help you, I should at least feel at ease. " "Grandma!" ire''s nose twitched. "Please don''t say that. It''s my fault. I should have told you earlier. I''m with Chason... We have been together for more than half a year. " She didn''t expect that Chason would say that to her grandma, but now she suddenly understood the purpose of his words. Joanna was surprised for a moment. "Half a year ago?" "Grandma, I''m sorry... I didn''t know how far I would go with him before, so... That''s why I didn''t tell you so soon. " ire felt guilty, but it was a white lie. Tears welled up in Joanna''s eyes. "ire, your mother left early. And there are some things your father won''t say to you. No matter who you choose, I will support you. I am not a capable woman, just an old woman, but I know the importance of marriage to women. Since you''re going to marry Chason, I won''t say much more. " ire could tell that she reminded grandma of her painful past. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When she was a child, her neighbor told her that her grandmother used to be the daughter of a Unexpectedly, that man gambled and went for prostitution. Not long after, he sold all the family property left behind by his ancestors. At that time, when grandma was pregnant, her husband sold out all his property and still couldn''t pay the gambling debt, so he thought of the dowry of Joanna. At that time, grandma didn''t have much dowry. The only valuable thing was a jade pendant from her ancestor, so she was naturally unwilling to give him. When the two quarreled, her husband unexpectedly pushed her grandma to the ground, and her grandma had a miscarriage. What''s worse, she couldn''t get pregnant again because of the inappropriate treatment. At that time, how could a man tolerate his wife being infertile. The man became more and more violent. Her grandma finally couldn''t stand it and left that man resolutely. Later, she identally found an abandoned baby girl and adopted her, who was ire''s mother. "I know, grandma!" ire whispered, "I know. Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." While they were talking, Chason came in with a cup of tea in his hand. "I seldom drink jasmine tea. Did grandma bask it yourself?" Joanna nodded and said, "there are a lot of mountains in the east suburb. I used to pick by myself, but now I can''t, I just take some ready-made from other people." "Grandma, I can go with [ ] next time." Chason smiled gently. No one could see his previous arrogance. Hearing Chason''s words, Joanna was obviously stunned. "Young man, will you go?" "Grandma, Chason used to stay in Y City." Perhaps in the eyes of Joanna, Chason was dressed in a suit and looked pretty. Naturally, she couldn''t connect him with the person who would go to the mountain to pick jasmines. Y City? Joanna smiled and said, "we have stayed there for a long time. You''re from there too?" He shook his head and said, "I stayed there for a year when I was a child." He stood up and brought the things that were ced at the door. "Grandma, it''s the first time I''m here. I don''t know what you like." "You cane here next time. Don''t bring anything with you. So do you, ire. You know I need nothing. " "When are you going to marry ire? I have to give you something," said Joanna, which made Chason feel warm At this moment, ire really wanted to find a crack to bury herself. She told a lie, and now, she had to say more lies to cover it up. How could she exin it to her grandma now? Chason smiled and said unhurriedly, "the specific time is still being discussed, but it will be soon. By that time, grandma can go to the wedding." Chapter 95 The Only Man (Part Two) Chapter 95 The Only Man (Part Two) What? Didn''t they already hold the wedding ceremony? ire secretly pushed him with her hand. What was this man doing? Where could they get a wedding ceremony for grandma? Although her grandma was an old woman, Chason should not fool her like this. That was enough. He should stop from talking more and more. "Forget it." Joanna waved her hand and said, "you are all dignified people. I won''t attend the wedding. But ire is also a poor girl. She has lost her mother since childhood. You should be good to her in the future." Hearing that, ire almost burst into tears. She could be stubborn and hold on outside, but she was always like a child in front of her grandmother. "Don''t worry." Chason grabbed ire''s hand and said solemnly, "grandma, I will make ire live a happy life." Maybe he should have said it when they got married. He finally spoke out after beingte for so long. Since she was a treasure given to him by God, he had to cherish her. The expression on Joanna''s face softened a lot. Then she nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll get you something to eat. It''s the first time that you''vee to my house. Although there''s nothing to entertain here, I hope you don''t mind." "Grandma, you can chat with ire. I''ll do it." Chason stood up voluntarily again and was about to cook. Now, grandma didn''t agree this time. The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment. Joanna said angrily, "it''s your first time toe here. If you don''t allow me to cook, you are looking down upon me." However, Chason didn''t expect that the olddy to be quite grumpy that he didn''t know what to do. He looked at ire, she smiled and stood up. "Chason, let grandma cook for you. I also want to have a taste of grandma''s food. Grandma makes the best food." That was good. Joanna smiled with satisfaction and walked slowly to the kitchen. ire patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, there are still many chances to cook for grandma in the future. It''s my grandmother''s habit. She is always very happy that our younger generation eat the food she cooked. If you don''t let her cook, she will be angry with you. " As she said, she took Chason to a bedroom inside, which was specially prepared for ire by Joanna. Although it was rare for ire to live hereter, the room was spotless. The few things she put in the room were neatly arranged by Joanna, and it could be seen that Joanna often cleaned the room. "ire, your temper is a little like grandma''s." Chason blinked and smiled. It was true that she had lived with her grandma for so long and was really affected by her. As a strong and optimistic woman, although her grandma didn''t give her any material property, many morality of her had a lifelong impact on ire. "Isn''t it good?" "You are as stubborn as grandma, but I like it." Chason said these words from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t like those women who had no temper at all. On the contrary, ire has an indelible Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. temperament and is stubborn to the end of what she has decided. He liked her honesty and frankness that ordinary people didn''t have. ire red at him and said, "by the way, why did you promise grandma that we are going to hold a wedding party just now? Why did you say that to her?" Thinking of this, she was confused and angry. He got closer and held ire in his arms. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made the decision by myself." After all, he had made up his mind on the spur of the moment, so he really had no time to discuss with her. "ire, I don''t want grandma to know how you married into the Jiang family in the past. An olddy like Joanna couldn''t ept it. On the other hand, she must be very worried. " ire sighed. To be honest, Chason was always more considerate than her, but... She shook her head and said, "what about the wedding? Are we just fooling grandma like this?" Anyway, it was impossible for them to make a wedding to grandma. "Who said we were going to fool grandma?" Chason red at her and said, "don''t worry. I''ll handle it." ire smiled helplessly. She had known him for a long time. In fact, as long as he promised something, he would take care of it no matter what. She chose to believe him. "Okay, I believe you. But no matter what you do, don''t hurt grandma. " How could it be? Chason held her in his arms and the two faced the window. The environment in the eastern suburbs was quite good. Through the window, the two of them saw that the opposite building was full of Boston ivy. A breeze blew and hit their faces through the window, which was very "Wait!" Instead of letting she ask him, he also wanted to ask ire, "ire, should you exin to me the matter of Lucas?" This man! ire shook her head. She knew that Chason wouldn''t let it go. "That''s in the past. If grandma doesn''t know the truth, she will definitely ask." "Then are you going to go outter and reiterate to grandma that I am the only man in your life?" He hugged her and lifted her up, forcing her to look into his eyes. This domineering man. ire was at a loss and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Grandma have known it, so stop it." "Then give me a kiss." Chason pointed at his right cheek and snickered at ire. She red at him and said, "we''re still at grandma''s house, didn''t you feel ashamed? " She was his wife, why should he felt ashamed? Chason wanted to kiss her, but she dodged as soon as he chased after her. The twoughed for a long time, and suddenly they heard a crisp sound of something falling. Chason gently released ire, bent down and picked it up. Chapter 96 The Best Encounter Is A Reunion (Part One) Chapter 96 The Best Encounter Is A Reunion (Part One) It was a ship made of building blocks. Probably because of the long history, it could not withstand the fall at all. As soon as it fell to the ground, it broke into pieces. ire frowned, bent down to pick up the pieces of the building blocks and said with some regret, "what a pity." However, Chason didn''t say anything for a long time. After a while, he said in a low voice, "ire, you... How did you get it? " She smiled gently, and her memory instantly returned to the childhood far away. At that time, she just went to primary school. She vaguely remembered that a dog crazily chased after a boy. The boy ran desperately ahead, but the dog behind him did not intend to let him go. The faster he ran, the faster the dog chased. They were running in her direction. ire, who was eating, took a look at the steamed bun in her hand and immediately threw it to the dog who was running towards her. The dog began to slow down and gradually walked to the ce where the steamed bun was. Finally, the dog turned its attention to the steamed bun. With the bun in its mouth, it wagged its tail at ire and left. Looking at the boy who was running out of breath, ire chuckled naturally. "That dog doesn''t bite people. The more you run, the more it chases." Then the boy gave the building block ship to her from his schoolbag probably to thank her. "This ship is for you. It will take you far away." "Far away?" At that time, ire, who knew nothing, blinked her big eyes and asked curiously, "where is the farthest ce? Is it the capital Beijing in the textbook? " The boy shook his head and said, "the world is big. There are many ces far away from there." "Have you been there?" ire''s curiosity was aroused in an instant. When she was about to have a good talk with the boy, she saw a woman walking towards him. The boy panicked and said, "thank you for saving me today. I''m leaving." Holding the boat in her hand, ire imagined the ce that the boy had spoken of and watched him following that woman out of her sight. "ire?" Chason''s voice woke ire up from her memory. "What''s wrong?" She shook her head with a smile and said, "it was given to me by a little boy when I was a child." "A little boy gave it to you. You... Why did you keep it for so long? It''s been so many years since you came here from Y City? " His voice was trembling. What? Was Chason even going to ask her that? Was he jealous of a gift she received when she was a child? After a while, she said, "it''s just... When I was a child, I always believed that this ship would really take me to somewhere far away. Later, I really left Y City and went to somewhere far away as the little boy said. But unfortunately, I didn''t even know his name. " Before she could finish her words, Chason held her in his arms. "He didn''t lie to you. This ship can really take you far away, to my side." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. A smell of iprehensibility filled the air in an instant. ire was shocked by the sudden enthusiasm of Chason. After a long time, she asked, "are you okay?" "ire, I am that little boy." There were really so many wonderful things in the world. He and she had met each other many years ago. The building block ship had been guiding them all the time. "Sorry, I''m What? ire stood still for a long time without saying anything, "it''s you?" "It''s me!" Chason''s eyes were full of excitement. "I wanted to ask you what your name was at that time, but my mother took me away before I could say anything." His mother had told him not to y with the children in the town and not to talk casually. So when he saw his mothering, he had to leave in a hurry. She had always thought that her encounter with Chason was indeed a fantastic fate. But it never urred to her that the first time they met in her life wasn''t the day they were drank and woke up screaming at each other in bed. It turned out that they had met many years ago. She said with some grievance, "why can''t you recognize me?" ire knew that she was being unreasonable, but it was at this moment that she felt very aggrieved, thinking about the unhappiness and misunderstanding with him, tears instantly fell down her face. "You don''t remember what you said to me in the hotel." "It''s my fault." Chason held her tightly. At that time, he only thought that ire was there to set him up. How could he connect her with the kind little girl who had only met once in his childhood? "ire, now I have another reason to love you." She smiled through tears, "because I lost a steamed bun to save you?" "ire, I was timid when I was a child. Especially when I was in Y City, I felt that the surroundings were not suitable for me. And the moment when you appeared in front of me, you lured away the dog chasing me. You didn''t know that at that moment you were really like an angel descending from the sky. " At that moment, he knew how embarrassed he was. But instead ofughing at him like the other kids in the county, she asked him with admiration where the farthest ce was. ire leaned against his chest and said, "it''s hard for you to remember this angel for so many years." "In fact, I went back to Y City after graduation from high school. Although I revisited the old ce, I really imagined if I could meet you again. But when I went back, Y City waspletely different. I couldn''t find you, let alone where we met at that time. " Chason kissed her forehead gently. Yes, she was really a gift from God. They were destined to be together since childhood. ire was a little moved. "Although I didn''t expect to meet you one day, and I didn''t expect that the man I married was that little boy whom I had met many years ago, I kept this building ship all the time. After all, I can''t go back to Y City, but there was once a person in Y City who told me what is the farthest ce for the first time. " Chapter 107 Get That Diamond (Part Two) Chapter 107 Get That Diamond (Part Two) Lonely as she was, ire gradually calmed down. There has been so much sadness and joy in the past year that her mind, upied with emotions, sometimes could not let her face her life rationally. But the past year had really made her grow a lot. Perhaps the moment a girl matured, she must have experienced some changes. Anyway, she was grateful for all this. When ire was doing this, Chason, who was far away in the western region, got off the ne and arrived at a local vi without a stop. The vis in northern Europe always had the feeling of a fairy kingdom. Chason took out his mobile phone and took a photo. ire should like this ce very much. Thinking of her, he couldn''t help smiling. The owner of the vi was the leader of the local underground organization ZMU. As thergest underground mafia in northern Europe, no one had ever thought that the frightening leader of ZMU was an old man with grey hair. He tasted the tea Chason brought from China and said in non-standard Chinese, "Mr. Chason, I didn''t expect you toe to me in person one day." "I''ve heard of the name of you. Now that I am in northern Europe, of course I have to pay a visit." Chason sat upright on the sofa. Facing the leader of the underground organization whose hands were covered with blood, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he was interested in the leader. In Europe and the United States, there were arge number of organizations simr to ZMU. They did both what was illegal and what was legal, and sold arms, drugs and even women in private. In many areas, these organizations even controlled most of the local financial lifeblood. Nick raised his eyebrows, but his old face was still glowing. "There is a saying in your country that you Property ? N?velDrama.Org. don''t go to other''s home unless you have anything to do. Is there anything that Mr. Chason can''t handle? Do you need my help?" Chason pursed his lips and said, "Sir, you are good at Chinese. I really admire you." Nick smiled knowingly. He really liked Chinese culture. There were many treasures of Chinese literature and ink ced in the vi. He not only learned Chinese, but also could write, write and paint Chinese paintings when he was free. Sometimes, even his subordinates doubted whether their boss was a gangster or not. "We have little business with China. Since we don''t interfere with each other, what''s the use of Mr. Chason looking for me?" Nick yed with the Buddha beads in his hand and squinted at the young man. In their organization, although Chason was a Chinese, he took control of the Jiang Group at a young age, which obviously attracted their attention. Chason chuckled, "I want the Creator Diamond." In the face of his straightforward request and his indifferent tone when he talked about the Creator Diamond, Nick was stunned. He said in surprise, "I''m going to put it on the auction. Since you want to bid, why do youe to me in person?" "I can''t wait any longer. I want to get it in advance." Chason said in a firm tone. Nickughed. They talked like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years. "This thing has disappeared for a long time. The auction will be held in two days. Even if the procedures are added, as long as you can afford the price, you can get it in a week. Why are you in such a hurry? " Chason raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I want to give it to the most important person to me. I hope you can bring it to me in three days." "If I''m not mistaken, she should be your lover, right? Sure enough, you are also a true man. " Nick somehow liked the young man in front of him. "But why should I be in this money-losing business? I don''t think Ick money. The auction is just to make the thing in my hand famous for a while. " Chason, of course, was well prepared. On the ne before he came, he had already had a general understanding of the background of the leader of the organization. He took out a drawing from his bag and handed it to Nick. "This is a piece ofnd in Rome. I can see that it is a good location. How about I exchange it for the Creator Diamond? " It had been the dream of ZMU group to expand its influence to Western Europe for a long time, but they couldn''t find a formal reason to settle in. With a cigar in one hand, Nick suddenly took out a pistol and pointed it at Chason''s forehead. "Are you investigating me?" Without any panic, Chason didn''t move at all. He smiled and said, "ZMU is not an ordinary rookie organization. Since it is well-known in northern Europe, I think it''s not difficult for me to guess where you want to go next, isn''t it? Besides, you let me in so soon today and treated me so warmly. Obviously, you had known that I had arrived in northern Europe. Sometimes you go to get to know someone, perhaps not out of vignce, but to make friends. " After a while, Nick put away his gun and said, "aren''t you afraid? Where do you think ZMU is? " "It''s the first time I''ve seen a gun in my life. Of course I''m afraid." Chason smiled. The old man put away his previous expression and saidzily, "you are very interesting. No wonder the Jiang Group is getting more and more powerful under your leadership." "I don''t deserve it." The two of them chatted for a while. Unexpectedly, Nick wanted to y chess with him. The two of them yed a few times. Nick epted thend transfer agreement and said, "it''s a goodnd. In the long run, it''s value will be equal to Jiang Group''s profits for a year or two. Are you sure you don''t regret it? Do you know who you are doing business with? " "I''m a person without long-term ambitions. I will be satisfied as long as I get what I want. " As Chason spoke, the happy look of ire after getting the diamond appeared in front of his eyes long ago. Would she like it? After all, it was so unique, just like their love. Nick ordered his men. After a while, his men came over with a box. Nick carefully opened the box, and a shiny diamond immediately appeared in front of Chason. Chapter 108 Flight Falling (Part One) Chapter 108 Flight Falling (Part One) As soon as Chason got the precious diamond, he didn''t stop for a moment and immediately asked Larry to arrange a ne to go back home. Before leaving, he made a call to ire. He hadn''t had a good chat with her for a long time, not to mention the recent period of time, especially when he had been abroad. He really missed her. When the phone rang, ire was concentrating on her design drawing. At that time, her inspiration just Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. came. Hearing the ring, she couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. She hung up without checking who was calling. At the other end of the phone, Chason looked at the phone, feeling a little restless. What was she doing at home? She hung up the phone unexpectedly. Besides, in the past few days when he was out, she seldom contacted him except that he actively sent a few messages and she replied casually. Chason was a little disappointed. Thinking of this, he wanted to go back home as soon as possible. Several hourster, ire put down her pen with satisfaction. It seemed that the design had finally made a breakthrough. She stretched herself and suddenly remembered the phone she had just hung up. She picked it up and found it was a call from Chason. This was the first time that he had called her since he had been abroad for two days. She was a little impatient. She actually hung up the overseas call from Chason. ire picked up her phone and called back immediately. She tried several times, but she couldn''t get through. She frowned. She didn''t pay much attention to Chason these days. Now she didn''t even know what he was busy with there. Yes, it was still night over there if the jetg was used. What did Chason call her at midnight for? She missed him so much. After hesitating for a while, ire finally picked up her phone and dialed Larry''s number. "Mrs. ire!" "Excuse me, Larry. What is Chason busy with in northern Europe?" To be honest, this was the first time that ire had asked someone else about Chason''s work. Larry sighed, "Mrs. ire, I still want to call you. Mr. Chason is very busy recently, but I also don''t know what he is busy with." Since Mr. Chason asked him to design the wedding, he felt that there was something wrong with him. Although he didn''t dare to ask Chason why he wanted to design a wedding, he did as he was told. But Mr. Chason who was picky was not satisfied with it anyway, and he didn''t mention it to himter. But a few days ago, Chason suddenly went to northern Europe and asked him to book the air ticket without saying anything. Larry shook his head and said, "Mrs. ire, maybe Mr. Chason has something he can''t tell us for a while. But he has asked me to book the flight back. I will send his flight number to youter." ire''s heart sank and a great sense of loss came over her. What did he have to hide from them? What about Angel? Did she know that? She suddenly remembered something. Biting her lips, she said, "can I ask you something? Chason... Did he go there alone? " "Yes." Without hesitation, Larry said, "Mr. Chason just asked me to book a person''s air ticket." "Okay." ire hung up the phone, and many thoughts quickly upied her mind. ''Chason, didn''t you say that no matter what happened, you would tell me? Am I unable to share the burden with you in the end?'' Anyway, even if he was really like what she couldn''t help suspecting, she had to have a good talk with him when he came back. At least she believed that Chason had loved her. She hoped that this love couldst long, but at the same time, she could ept the truth and leave at any time. Thinking of this, ire checked the arrival time of Larry ording to the flight number sent by Chason. ire dressed up specially. She nned to give Chason a surprise and pick him up at the airport. "Ralph, the flight of Chason will arrive in a few hours. We must have a big dinner tonight." ire seldom ordered the servants to do anything. She had always been the most easy-going person in everyone''s eyes, but this time she specially ordered it for Chason. After making up, she watered the flowers in the garden, picked a few fresh tycodon flowers and put them in the vase in the bedroom. After that, ire went out and rushed to the airport. Time passed. Although they had been apart for only a few days, it was probably because they were in a hurry this time. Plus, she had been sulking all the time. Now when she came to pick him up here, she had a feeling that she was like a girl was nervous and excited when she was about to see her beloved man. At half past four in the afternoon, the flight had arrived five minutester than the time. Waiting at the airport, ire couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. She looked at the screen of the hall, but there was no information about the arrival of this flight. Maybe the flight was dyed, so she sat down and continued to wait. It was five o''clock, but the flight still didn''t arrive. A bad feeling rose in her heart. She hurried to the inquiry desk and asked, "is this flight dyed?" The staff looked a little anxious. "Miss, this flight suddenly lost contact with the ground when it flew. We are notpletely sure what''s going on, so we haven''t announced the news for the time being." Lost contact? ire trembled and almost fell down. "How long will it arrive?" "I''m sorry, Miss. We''re not sure. Would you like to wait for a moment?" She nodded and her feet suddenly became heavy. How was Chason? As time went by, ire couldn''t be described as anxious, but as suffering. Chapter 109 Flight Falling (Part Two) Chapter 109 Flight Falling (Part Two) After a long time, a voice suddenly sounded in the flight hall, "dear passengers, we are in a heavy mood to broadcast a news to you. The following international flights have a major air ident at 30 degrees north and 27 degrees west..." The crowd suddenly became noisy, and everyone was making a mess. ire''s handbag dropped to the ground in an instant. She didn''t hear clearly what the radio said behind. She rushed to the consulting center and said, "isn''t the flight you are talking about this time? Look, isn''t it this time? " "Miss, we can understand your feelings. Please calm down and go with us..." Before the staff could finish his words, ire hadpletely lost her sense of herself. She cried and could his flight fall? It was a mistake... Can you look at it again? Please... " The next second, she fainted on the ground. The airport, which had been in a panic, became even more panic. She didn''t know how long she had slept. She seemed to have a dream. She seemed to want to leave this dream, but she could not wake up. "Chason... Chason! No! " ire suddenly woke up from her dream and sat up. In front of her was the person she was thinking about. He looked at her, tired and nervous. Chason held her hand tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "ire, it''s me. Don''t be afraid." Her tears fell down in an instant. "Am I dreaming? Chason, are you really okay? Hit me. Don''t tell me it''s not true. " If it was really a dream, then let her never wake up. Chason shook his head and held her in his arms. "Silly girl, I''m back. I didn''t take that flight, actually I narrowly escaped. " Because he was worried that the news of the Creator Diamond would be revealed, he specially booked two flights for safety, and one of them was just to deceive outsiders. But when he thought of it, he was really a little scared. If he hadn''t thought too much and avoided this flight, he would never see the person he loved in his life. "How can you do this? How could you leave in such a hurry? What have you been doing recently? Do you know how worried I am? " ire cried as she spoke, as if she was going to tell him all the pain she had suffered these days. He felt sorry and helpless. He actually wanted to give her a surprise, but he made ire''s heart ache for so long. "I''m sorry, ire. I''m sorry... " Chason panicked and couldn''t say anything tofort her. She wiped her tears and asked, "then who is Angel? " Suddenly mentioning Angel, he was stunned. After a while, he said, "ire, you... How did you know her? " "Why can''t I know her? She texted you in the middle of the night and you left in the middle of the night. If you fall in love with someone else, just tell me. Don''t y tricks, okay? " The more ire thought about it, the angrier she had been. So she couldn''t help but shout at Chason. Chason suddenly burst intoughter and also asked nervously, "ire, have you read the message?" As Chason said this, ire was even more furious. She picked up the pillow on the bed and threw it at him. "There is really something shameful. You are worried that I will see it." "ire!" Chason couldn''t helpughing, "ire, are you unhappy about this? You are jealous. " ''Who wants to be jealous of you?'' Seeing that Chason was safe and sound, she was supposed to be happy. But Chason knew that she was very angry now, and he acted as if nothing had happened. "Who is jealous? Is it funny? " Chason tried to hold her in his arms, but was pushed away by ire. "Don''t touch me. Exin it clearly." Her sentimentality was aroused. "Okay, okay." There was no sign of anger on his face. Instead, he looked happy. It seemed that he Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. could still enjoy the cuteness of ire being jealous for him again, after all, if he told her about Angel, it would mean that all the previous efforts would be wasted. He couldn''t tell her now, "ire, I''ll tell you tomorrow." She was stunned and stared at him. "Why do you have to wait until tomorrow?" "Trust me once, okay?" With a coaxing voice, Chason lifted ire off the bed and said, "I heard from the housekeeper that you specially ordered them to cook arge table of delicious dishes for me. I don''t dare to eat anything before you wake up." ire''s stomach suddenly rumbled. She was really hungry. Tomorrow would be the next day. She would see what he was up to. "Then tomorrow." After coaxing ire to eat something and then go to sleep, Chason finally had time to contact Angel. He smiled helplessly. For the surprise of this n, what he was doing now was like a sneaky man. "Chason, you''re back?" Angel saidzily. He raised his eyebrows and said, "yes, I came back with what I wanted." "Okay, okay. I know you are awesome." Angelughed, "anyway, the diamond is not for me. Why do you report this to me?" Chason took a deep breath and asked, "have you prepared everything well tomorrow?" "Don''t worry. Although I don''t want your wedding to be a good one, I can''t let my brand be ruined." Angel felt a little proud. After a pause, Chason said, "Okay, then tomorrow." He was eager to show her the wedding which he had nned for a period of time on the second day. If ire knew why, she would be happy, wouldn''t she? Let it be the second day. When she knew the truth, she wouldn''t be as worried and nervous as she was now. Chapter 110 Promise Me Forever (Part One) Chapter 110 Promise Me Forever (Part One) It was a wonderful night. She didn''t know since when she got into such a problem. She really couldn''t sleep well when Chason was not by her side. ire rubbed her eyes and sat up, trying to stretch herself. But she found that two servants were standing in front of the bed, looking at her anxiously. "Mrs. ire!" She suddenly sat up and said, "you... What are you doing? " "Mr. Chason told us to help you freshen up as soon as you wake up." As the two maids said, they began to help ire with the chores. ire couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. She just woke up from her dream in the early morning and shouted, "I can do it myself!" "Then please put it on, Mrs. ire. It''s Mr. Chason''s order." One of the servants pointed at the gift box in her hand and put it on ire''s bedside. ire was puzzled, she opened the gift box and a wedding dress with some Chinese elements appeared in front of her, and she gently picked it up, which was not as luxurious as the one she had designed when she was married, but it also seemed quiet and elegant, and it was this unique design that made it even more difficult for people to look away. She was stunned and looked back from the wedding dress. "Where is Chason? What is he doing? " The two servants shook their heads and said, "Mr. Chason went out early in the morning and asked us to help you with all this. A stylist is waiting for you in the living room." One of the servants paused and said, "Mr. Chason said that he would take you to a ce after everything is done." Wedding dress and stylist? What was he going to do? ire rememberedst night he seemed to say that he wanted to give her an exnation today. Just exin. Why did he take the wedding dress for her? She had doubts, but finally put on the wedding dress. She would like to see what he was up to. As the stylist tossed and turned, she picked up her phone and called Chason. Soon, he received a call, "ire, you''re up?" It sounded that he was in a good mood. With mixed feelings, ire asked, "Chason, what are you up to?" "Don''t be angry." He smiled and said, "you''ll knowter. Good girl, put on your makeup. I''ll wait for you at Binhai Road. " Binhai Road? Wasn''t that the beach? Although it was a beautiful ce, it was far from the city and she seldom went there. Thest time she went was with Chason to their family banquet. Wait, ire seemed to suddenly understand something. There was his property there, so was Chason going to take her to the family banquet again? But why did she have to attend the family banquet so early? Especially why should she wear a wedding dress? While ire was guessing randomly, she had finished her styling. She looked at herself in the mirror, who was wearing the wedding dress again. It was not long before she wore a wedding dressst time, but she felt this time was very different fromst time. Last time when she wore a wedding dress and entered the most important moment of her life, she was not happy at all. At this moment, although she didn''t know what Chason was up to, she hoped that he could see her like this as soon as possible. She remembered that he had said that she looked good in a wedding dress. Under the gentle urging of the servant, ire quickly got on the car, on which there was her favorite English song. ire looked out of the window with the melody, probably because she was wearing a Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. wedding dress. She couldn''t help but think back to the day when she held her wedding ceremony with Chason. She was also wearing a wedding dress that day. There was arge line of people in the wedding, and a row of luxury cars were driving on the road. Although they tried their best to hide their identities, ire still saw the passers-by through the window, whose eyes were full of envy. Perhaps they all thought that the woman in the wedding car was a happy woman, but no one knew how desperate she was at that time. If only she could do it again. ire leaned against the car window, supporting her chin with one hand. It seemed that the weather today was very good. The sunlight shone through the cracks of the phoenix trees on the street in S City. The sky was very blue, making people feel inexplicably happy. After a while, the car passed through the city, bypassed many streets, and finally got off the viaduct and arrived at the beach. ire got off the car with her wedding dress. To her surprise, there were not so many people on the beach as she thought. However, in an instant, a small group of people came out of a small wooden house not far from the north. ire looked in the direction of the crowd and heard the sound of fireworks. She was stunned and stared at Chason who was walking towards her with a smile. The sea breeze blew slightly and took up her veil. The soft music sounded. If she was not dreaming, this was the wedding she had dreamed of when she was a child, the seaside, the sunshine and the beach. But she must be dreaming, wasn''t she? "ire." Chason held the flower with one hand and gently held her hand with the other. His big hand held her white little hand, and instantly a warm feeling wrapped ire. Under the gaze of the crowd, he knelt on one knee and said, "ire, forgive me for keeping this wedding from you these days. I just want to give you a perfect wedding that really belongs to the two of us." As he spoke, he took out a box from his pocket and gently opened it. It was the ring iid with the Creator Diamond. "I made this ring for you myself. ire, are you willing to be with me all your life?" Indeed, this wedding was a different one. He didn''t ask her if she would like to marry him. Now they wanted to be together for the rest of their lives, not to get a promise from the beginning of a marriage. It turned out that the reason why Chason didn''t tell her these days was to prepare a big surprise for her. Tears were welling up in ire''s eyes. She shouldn''t doubted him! What was more, he almost boarded that crashed ne and died for the ring. ire didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Chapter 111 Promise Me Forever (Part Two) Chapter 111 Promise Me Forever (Part Two) Everyone stared at the ring with their eyes wide open. This was the legendary Creator Diamond! Everyone cheered up, "marry him, marry him!" ire held back her tears and nodded fiercely, "I have always been your wife, before, now, andter. All my life. " A lifetime. No matter how sincere a promise was, it couldn''t bepared with this sentence for a lifetime. Chason gently put the ring on her finger. This series of actions seemed so familiar to her. Less than a year ago, they had also performed it in front of everyone, but today was different from that time. In the past, they just wanted to act a y for others, but now they were theplete controller of their love. The crowd apuded warmly. Chason didn''t invite too many people to the wedding. Most of the guests were the closest ones to them, such as Richard and Anna. In order to attend their wedding, the two of them specially ended their honeymoon in advance. Then there was ire''s grandmother, and a few other people with Larry. Under the gaze of the crowd, Chason held ire tightly in his arms. At Angel''s suggestion, they didn''t invite the emcee to their wedding. What they needed was not the process, but a ceremony that At this moment, his eyes were burning, as if to melt ire. Normally, she would be nervous in front of so many people, but now, she just felt that she didn''t care at all. Thinking of this, ire stood on tiptoe and kissed on his lips. How could a little kiss be enough? Chason gave her a soul kiss directly, unwilling to let her go. The public disy of affection was something that everyone was willing to see. The guests invited today all witnessed the two of them experiencing all kinds of difficulties and finallying together. One of the crowd had already shed tears, and that was ire''s grandmother. "ire, let''s toast to everyone." The swimming pool around the beach was an open-air restaurant designed by Chason and others. He handed a ss of red wine to ire, and the two raised their sses. "Thank you for attending my wedding with ire. This wedding is very special. All the people present have personally seen that I and ire have gone through all kinds of trials and hardships together. In the following life, I hope you can also be the witnesses of our love." Everyone apuded. When he said these, even Anna couldn''t help but cry. She gently pushed Richard and said, "you see Chason." Richard didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He coaxed, "how about I make up a wedding that only belongs to us?" "You''re not sincere enough." Anna red at him and Richard immediately shut up. "Let''s toast to grandma." Chason gently looked at the woman he loved in front of him. This time, when she wore the wedding dress, he didn''t feel as stunning asst time. Instead, he was fascinated by her from the bottom of his heart. ire nodded and felt grateful for what he had done for her. At this moment, she finally understood why Chason told grandma that they were going to get married. He was more considerate than her on this matter. If they told grandma that they were married, grandma would be a little disappointed. After all, she got married without letting her know it. Thinking of this, they walked to the front of grandma with red wine. Joanna staggered up and nodded repeatedly. "Good girl." "I''d like to propose a toast to you and thank you for raising [ ]." In fact, Chason had also thought about whether he should invite his grandfather over. After all, he didn''t know whether Joanna would think too much. Butter, he decided to give up. He didn''t want to make ire unhappy on such a good day. About them and his grandfather, the dead child could never be forgotten. ire choked with sobs. She had been married for a long time, but at this moment, she suddenly had a feeling that a little girl was about to leave her parents'' house. "Grandma!" Joanna was also in aplicated, reluctant and happy mood. "Chason, I''ll leave ire to you from now on." After sighing, Richard and Anna also came over with sses of wine, "congrattions." "Congrattions!" ire winked at Anna. The four of them clinked sses and didn''t need to say too much. At this moment, everyone could understand. "I also have to say congrattions to both of you." Everyone looked to the direction of the voice, and saw a tall, well-dressed blonde beauty with long legs walking towards them. ire turned around and happened to meet her eyes. Angel picked up a ss of wine and walked towards them. "Congrattions, Chason." Then she turned to ire and said, "I was wondering why did Chason specially ask me to design your wedding? It turns out that the bride is so beautiful." Chason smiled and shook his head. He winked at ire and said, "ire, this is Angel. She is my childhood friend and also the nner of our wedding." ire''s face turned a little red unconsciously. It turned out that she was Angel. And she had been jealous for the wrong person these days. Everyone could see howcent Chason was now. This man must have done it on purpose. "Thank you." Angel nodded, but her eyes fell on Richard. She had a struggle in her mindst night, whether she shoulde or not. Finally, she decided toe. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If the encounter ten years ago was the beginning, then let her say goodbye to him today. At least the feelings thatsted from her childhood to youth had an end. "Angel, long time no see." Holding Anna''s hand, Richard greeted her. It had been a long time since thest time they said goodbye at the airport. Angel felt a little sad. It had been five years. In the five years, in her best years, she had been silently loving a person. "Long time no see." She looked up and met his eyes, which were as clear as before. Chapter 112 Angels Request (Part One) Chapter 112 Angel''s Request (Part One) With a smile, Richard pointed at Angel and said, "Anna, this is the childhood friend I told you before, Angel. Now she is the best wedding nner in the world. " "So you are Angel." Anna politely stretched out her hands and said, "I finally see the real person." Aplicated look shed through Angel''s eyes, "hello." She didn''t know if she should feel lucky that Richard would mention her to another woman, or should she cry orugh? She had thought that the woman who could match the man she loved deeply must be a very beautiful and excellent woman. But when she saw Anna today, although she was a beautiful woman, she was far less beautiful than herself. But so what? Richard only had Anna in his eyes. Angel''s heart was filled with sorrow. The Richard in front of her made her feel familiar but strange. He was still the same man, but he had changed after all. He used to be a handsome man, but he was a typical yboy. She didn''t say she liked him at that time. She always wanted him to turn around and find her when he had enough fun one day. When the day came, he finally began to be faithful, but was to another woman. Although theplicated look in Angel''s eyes disappeared in an instant, it was still noticed by Anna. The atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. Chason gently pulled ire towards the three of them. "I almost forgot to propose a toast to our wedding nner." Chason picked up the red wine and smiled at Angel, "thank you again." Angel came back to her senses and shook her ss. "Today is actually a good day with double blessings. On the one hand, it''s a wedding of you. On the other hand, it''s rare for us to meet each other since childhood. Cheers." Everyone toasted to each other. Chason smiled and said, "I''ll cook for you tonight. Let us have a meal." "It''s time to have dinner with Anji. She rarelyes back." Replied Richard with a smile. When ire went to the lounge, Angel quietly followed behind Chason. "Can I ask you for a favor?" "Go ahead." Chason raised his eyebrows, "I''ll give you three minutes. I have to go in and apany my bride." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring his public disy of affection, Angel said softly, "can you send Anna away at dinner? I want to have a few words with Richard alone." To his surprise, she was talking about this. Chason frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not a good idea." "Just a few minutes." Angel raised her head and there was no sign of sadness or joy on her face. Angel has helped him to arrange the wedding this time. He shouldn''t have refused her request. But Richard was also his good friend. For a moment, he was really in a dilemma. "Can''t you say something in front of everyone?" "You want me to confess my love to him in front of everyone?" Angel sneered, "Chason, I know what you are worried about. But if I really want to destroy their rtionship, do you think I will wait till now? I just want to tell him that I have loved him for more than ten years. Is that okay? " Chason was still in a dilemma. In fact, love was always more troublesome than work. "Let me think about it." After that, he patted Angel on the shoulder tofort her and entered the lounge. There was no one else in the lounge except ire. The door was ajar. When he came in, she was dressing up in front of the mirror. Although the wedding was western-style, the room was specially decorated to be very ssical. At first nce, there was a strong oriental and ssical atmosphere. ire saw him in the bronze mirror. She suddenly turned around and happened to meet the smiling eyes of Chason. "Did I scare you?" Chason strode to her side and gently held her in his arms. ire shook her head and said, "thank you for giving me such a big surprise." She paused and asked, "when did you begin to prepare all this?" Such a wedding scene, a remodeled wooden house vi, the diamond brought back from abroad with great effort, and the wedding dress on her body How long had he kept all this from her? His gentle smile made the sunny day even warmer. "Since we first went to grandma''s house." So long? Hearing that, ire was stunned. All of a sudden, she understood something and asked in a trembling voice, "so you have been busy with the wedding these days?" Wasn''t it the busiest time in thepany these days? He was managing the wedding and his work at the same time. No wonder he was so busy! "Aren''t you tired now?" Standing in front of her, Chason held ire in his arms, whose head was right in front of him. "ire, are you satisfied with the wedding?" She couldn''t help nodding, and tears fell instantly. "Chason, you are such a fool. You made a big surprise without saying a word, and I thought you had an affair." A man suddenly became busy without any exnation. How could she not think about it? Chason felt both funny and angry, "ire! Don''t you trust me? " "No!" She hugged him tightly and said angrily, "I just... I''m just afraid... " ''I am afraid of losing you, because I love you, so I am particrly unconfident.'' He felt guilty andforted her, "ire, our rtionship is not that fragile. You can rest assured about me. But it''s also my fault. I should have exined it to you. But I''m not good at lying. I''m afraid that I can''t keep this surprise if I say too much. " "It''s not your fault." With a mischievous smile on her face, ire said, "Chason, don''t you think I''m bing more and more sentimental?" She remembered that she was not such a narrow-minded woman before, but now she always cry in front of him, and only in front of him. Chason couldn''t helpughing, "so what? I like you to be sentimental and silly for me. " Chapter 113 Angels Request (Part Two) Chapter 113 Angel''s Request (Part Two) "You are the fool!" She red at the man in front of her angrily, but didn''t know to say what. The two of them yed for a while. Then, Chason picked up ab and gentlybed her messy hair. "ire, I have to tell you something after thinking for a while." "What''s the matter?" She looked back at him nkly. "It''s not a big deal." Chason told her Angel''s feelings for Richard in detail, "she said that she nned to leave this time and nevere back, so she wanted to tell her previous feelings to Richard before leaving. I''m a man after all, and you know girls better. " ire listened to the story in surprise. As a stunning girl in the crowd, Angel also had such a humble history of secret love. "I think it''s natural. After all, she has loved someone for so long." She paused, thinking of Anna, and felt a little embarrassed. "But Anna and Richard are newly married, so I don''t know if Anna will think too much." "If Anna is as mean as you, she will think a lot!" He snickered and kissed ire''s mouth when she was not noticing. Hearing that, ire was a little unhappy. "Why is it all my fault again? What are you going to do tonight?" "I think it''s better to leave Angel alone with Richard for a while." After all, he had watched the two of them grew up. He should leave some time for Angel to say goodbye to this unrequited secret love. ire shook her head and said, "I won''t help you. I''ll try my best not to say it to Anna. Because if I help you, I will feel sorry for Anna. " "ire, didn''t you just say it''s natural for Angel want to say it? Why are you worried again? " Chason simply held her in his arms. ire''s soft body and the inborn good smell of her made him unable to control himself. ire stuck out her tongue and took the opportunity to say, "for woman, to be rational is one thing. But at the same time, we can also be sensitive. " Chason nodded, deliberately lowered his voice and wantonly said in her ear, "ire, if it were you, you would definitely be angry." "I''m not angry. I won''t give you the chance to be alone." She giggled. She didn''t want to be a generous bitch. Chason kissed her and said, "I love you so much as well as your personality." A long and lingering kiss made ire''s legs lose support for a moment. Shey on his body weakly, as if understanding his uing attack. She said in a soft voice, "don''t be naughty, Chason. We have to go out to see off the guestster." "Our wedding." He bit ire''s earlobe. The wooden house by the sea had a different atmosphere, and today''s wedding was decorated specially, which made people unable to extricate themselves from it. "You say it''s on our own wedding, I am allowed to make out with my woman." ire was a little angry. There were so many people outside in the daytime, and the wooden house was not the Jiang family''s vi, so the sound instion effect was obviously not good. What did he want to do here? "Stop it!" With all her strength, ire pushed the man away and pretended to be angry, "Chason!" He looked at her pitifully. They had been married for such a long time, and ire had refused him for many times. This woman was always shy. "Then can we just wait for the guests to leave?" "Tonight! Tonight is okay! " ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Chason stood up and circled around with ire in his arms. "Okay, I''ll hold it back tonight." Rogue! After seeing the guests off, the two of them were a little tired. Although there were not many guests in this wedding, and the procedures were not asplicated as their previous wedding. But she was still a little sleepy after a day. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "You''d better not wear high-heeled shoes. If I had known it earlier, I would have asked the wedding dress designer to match the t shoes for you." Chason changed a pair of t ballet shoes for ire by himself. Looking at her red and swollen legs, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Does it hurt?" ire stuck out her tongue and touched his hair. "I''m not that weak. I used to wear high-heeled shoes every day when I worked in the Jiang Group. I didn''t see you feel sorry for me back then." This vindictive woman! As soon as he heard ire mention her work in the Jiang Group, he couldn''t helpughing. "If I had known you earlier, I would have let you suffer less." After changing the shoes, the two of them changed into casual clothes. Chason pointed at the wedding dress and said, "ire, why don''t you just throw away your previous wedding dress? You have two wedding dresses, as if you have married for two times." "No, no, No." ire hurriedly waved her hand and said, "I don''t want to throw it. It was designed by my beloved designer. It doesn''t matter that I have married for two times. Anyway, I marry the same person. " Besides, that man was the one she loved. He smiled and said, "then you have to wear the ''Creator Diamond'' every day. This is the diamond I brought back and the ring made by myself." Hearing what he said, ire raised her hand involuntarily. On her white finger, a shining ring was particrly eye-catching. "How about I keep it at home? It''s so precious that I don''t want to take it with me." It was not the ring that was valuable, but that Chason almost died for the ring. "Silly girl." Chason kissed her forehead and said, "just remember that it only belongs to you." In this life, she met a man who spoiled her and loved her with all his life. It was the luckiest thing in her life. Chapter 114 A Belated Confession (Part One) Chapter 114 A Bted Confession (Part One) The two of them yed for a while and arrived at the restaurant they had booked. Chason specially chose a restaurant with few people, but it was an authentic Sichuan cuisine restaurant. "ire, if you are not used to eat spicy food, you can order some light dishes here." ire shook her head indifferently, "I can eat spicier food than you think." Although the dishes cooked by the chef of the Jiang family were also tasteful, for the sake of their health, most of the dishes were tasting light. But in private, ire always chose spicy food. Compared with the traditional Sichuan cuisine restaurant, the environment of this restaurant was much more simple and elegant. In addition, it was hidden in the old alley of S City, so the aroma was unusual. It was said that the restaurant was full every day. But in order to maintain its elegant and quiet style, it only received a fixed number of people every day. Of course, a distinguished guest like Chason would enjoy the treatment without appointment. However, the price of the food in this restaurant was also astonishing. Looking at the menu, ire couldn''t help but stuck out her tongue, "how can a Sichuan dish be so expensive?" He touched her head and said, "we can just enjoy it asionally. " This man! He was obviously extravagant all the time, OK? Not asionally. But she had no choice. After all, he was the president of the Jiang Group. "You are so fond of eating." Chason snickered and whispered in her ear, "I have to feed you well today, or how can you have the strength to do something with me tonight?" "Chason!" She red at him and was about to say something when she heard footsteps from outside. Anna and Richard came in first. ire quickly sat up straight and waved at them, "Anna." "Oh, youe so early." Anna put down her bag with a smile, "Chason, you are so capable. I have failed to make an appointment with this restaurant for half a month. You just book the box without any Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. appointment. " Chason poured them a cup of tea and said, "you can just use my card to book from now on." ire couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she saw Chason being do ostentatious. "Anna, I''m sorry that you haven''t finished your honeymoon yet." "Don''t say that. In fact, I''ve long wanted toe back. I''m going to open a bakery, mainly online. When the scale is achieved, I''ll go offline." Anna said her n. Richard pouted. "ire, Anna has learned from you. She see you are going to be a designer. So she is thinking about doing a career herself now." "ire and I are doing this to feed ourselves." Anna nced at him with disdain, "thanks to ire who gives me inspiration. She said that it was better to rely on yourself than rely on men." Chason looked at her, "ire, don''t you think that you can rely on me?" ire didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She said it unintentionally, but Anna read it as a motto. "No." She smiled guiltily, "I just said it casually." "I like your independence." Chason suddenlyughed and pinched ire''s face. The four of them burst intoughter at the same time, and the room was filled with pleasant atmosphere. Richard raised his ss and said, e on, wish our bakers and designers realize their dreams as soon as possible." "Come on!" Angel stood outside for a minute, but she didn''t push the door open. Hearing the cheerful conversation inside, she suddenly had an impulse to run away. It seemed that she was an outsider, but she used to be the closest person to him. ''Richard, is what you said when you were a child all just child''s babble? But I always keep them in my mind for fear of forgetting them.'' No, Angel took out the powder and refined her makeup carefully. No, she couldn''t just leave like that. Before leaving the country, she must tell him all the words that she didn''t say in the past. She tried her best to smile, showing a professional smile, pushed the door open and walked in. "Four married people, please don''t show your love in front of me tonight." Angel walked in gracefully and found a seat to sit down. It had to be said that she was really a rare beauty. Recently, she was even more eye-catching. What was more, she was not just beautiful. The unique temperament of Angel was more irresistible. "Wee back, Nicole." Richard raised his ss and showed azy half-smile, which stunned Angel. Angel''s original name was Nicole. Chason used to call her Angel, but only Richard called her Nicole. At that time, she asked him why he called her like that. He said that Nicole sounded like his sister and he wanted to be the younger brother of her. A smile suddenly appeared on her quiet little face. She patted her chest and said, "Okay, I''ll protect you from now on." Angel''s eyes shed with tears, and she tried to suppress her inner feelings. "No one has called me like this for many years." "Hahaha..." Richard blinked. "Anna, I wanted to be her brother before." In Angel''s eyes, he was just like her brother, but now he had be a man, a man who protected other women. Chason sensed something strange. He took the menu from the box beside him and said, e on, the nner of our wedding is also our childhood friend who came back from afar. Let you order first." He paused and said, "I specially chose a Sichuan restaurant. I have to say that Sichuan cuisine is the most representative of Chinese cuisine. I know you have been eating western food abroad, so I''ll change a taste for you today." Angel chuckled, "it''s been a long time since I ate the authentic Sichuan cuisine. Well, can Richard eat spicy food?" She remembered that he couldn''t eat spicy food at that time. When they were in the kindergarten, she brought a bottle of handmade chili sauce from home and distributed it to her ssmates. Richard ran here and there to eat, but he only took a bite and cried the whole afternoon. Later when they were together, Angel didn''t see him eat anything spicy. It turned out that she remembered his taste so clearly for so many years. "Well, that''s all in the past, okay?" Richard pointed at Anna beside him and said, "I''ve been brought out by this woman who loves hot pot and Hunan cuisine for years." Angel felt bitter in her heart. How much had the boy she loved changed because of another woman? Chapter 115 A Belated Confession (Part Two) Chapter 115 A Bted Confession (Part Two) She ordered a few dishes and said, "that''s all. I wonder if I can eat such delicious food now." Chason took a look at them and added some dishes that ire liked. After confirming for them, he asked the waiter to prepare. The five of them chatted for a while, and the topics they talked about were all about some boring topics. With a wink at ire, Chason said, "Anna, there is a new Kolle counter across the street. I remember that ire told mest time that she likes this brand." Hearing that, ire was stunned. When did she say that? "Really? ire, you like it too. As expected, we are doomed to be good friends. We have so many simr preferences. ire, let''s go and have a look? " Anna''s eyes were full of surprise. Chason added some tea unhurriedly, "if you want to go, go and have a look. The dishes here are freshly made, and it will take some time." "Then I''ll go with you?" Said Richard hastily. Anna pushed him and said, "no, thanks. It''s a shop especially opened for girls. Why do you follow it? ire, let''s go!" ire suddenly realized that he was really going to send Anna away from her after thinking of what Chason had said to her in the afternoon. She was in a dilemma now. She had to go out with Anna, or she would embarrass everyone. After the two of them went out, Chason coughed slightly and said, "you two talk. I''ll go downstairs to check the dishes." "Hey." Richard was confused, he watched them leave one after another. After so many years, she finally had a chance to be alone with him. Angel smiled bitterly, reached out to pick up the red wine and refilled their sses. "Richard, it''s been a long time since we sat together to have a chat." Before he could react from the strange behavior of everyone just now, he smiled awkwardly and said, "yes... Yes. " "I''m sorry. I asked Chason to send your wife away. I have something to tell you alone. " Angel said after drinking a ss of wine. He was shocked and didn''t know what she was up to. "Nicole, what are you doing?" "Cheers!" She raised her ss and said in a charming voice, "Richard, please don''t mention anyone now, okay?" Looking at her in silence, Richard didn''t know what to say for a moment. She said slowly, "I want to tell you a story. Long time ago, there were three people, a girl and two boys. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their families were famous in the local area. They grew up together. The girl was like a boy, and one of the boys was like her little brother. The first time he met that girl. He knew that the girl was younger than him, but he still called her elder sister. " "At first, the girl just treated the boy as a little brother. Later, she inexplicably felt that she couldn''t live without this boy. Once when they yed as a family, the boy and the girl acted as a couple. In front of the children in the same yard, he pretended to be an adult and proposed to her. He asked the girl, would you like to marry me? " Angel couldn''t help but burst into tears. "That''s the first time in her life that a girl has heard someone propose to her, even if she knows it''s just a game. But after the game, the boy secretly drew a wedding dress and told the girl that they would have a unique wedding in the world in the future. " "From then on, the girl had a dream which was to be the best wedding nner in the world. They grew up little by little, and there were many pursuers around the girl. Naturally, the boy was also very attractive to other girls. The boy had be a local yboy. He changed girlfriends in a dazzling speed. And once, he changed a girlfriend in just one day. And the girl, as his good friend, has been preparing gifts and love letters for him to give those girlfriends of him. " Her tears fell uncontrobly. It turned out that for so many years, the people around her had changed one after another, but the person in the bottom of her heart had never changed. "When she grew up, something happened in the girl''s family, and she resolutely went abroad for the dream of bing wedding nner. Before she left, she left a letter to the boy to ask him waiting for her. In fact, the girl was also waiting for the boy to stop being a yboy, and when he was mature enough, he would find the excellent girl behind him. The girl finally became an excellent wedding nner. And the boy also stopped acting like a yboy. " Angel paused, looked at the silent man and smiled brightly, "do you know what happenedter? The girl has been waiting for all this, but she didn''t expect to see the wedding of the boy and another woman. " She said all of this almost in one breath. For so many years, she had grown up and even changed her appearance. The only thing that remained unchanged was that the unforgettable person in her life. It has always being the same person. "Richard, I love you. I have loved you for seventeen or eighteen years." It turned out that it was so easy to express love. She thought it would be difficult, and that she would not be able to speak it out, but at this moment, she finally speak it out. Richard was stunned. His best female friend, his childhood friend, was confessed her love to him at this moment. For so many years, she had been with him for so many years, but why didn''t he know all of this? "Nicole... I... " She stood up and blocked his mouth with her fingers. "Don''t say anything. I don''t want you to answer anything. I just want to tell you that I love you. At least from now on, this unrequited secret love is not my memory alone." With these words, Angel stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. "Goodbye, Richard. Wish you happiness." I don''t want to wish you and Anna happiness. I can''t say anything against my will. But I want you to be happy. After all, maybe I can fall in love with someone else in my life, but in my best time, you are the only one. Chapter 116 Let Her Go (Part One) Chapter 116 Let Her Go (Part One) Angel didn''t stay to have dinner with them. She turned around and left. She would probably never America. It would also take away her youth that she could never keep, and her fruitless secret love. What would happen in the future? All of a sudden, her heart became empty. Perhaps a very important person in the past had beenpletely erased from her heart. She didn''t know when she would be able to make up for this emptiness. Bye. Chason didn''t return to the room until half an hourter, and he specially ordered the waiter to serve the dishester. He knew Angel well. She was different from other girls. If she said she wanted to give up, she would really give up. At the same time, he sent a message to ire, asking her to hold Anna and give more time to the two people in the room. He pushed the door in, but didn''t see Angel. Only Richard sat in front of the window with a dull face. "Hey!" He shook his head in front of Richard and asked, "are you okay?" Richard murmured. "It must be a dream, right? Tell me, Chason, it''s just a dream right now! Nicole... " "It''s all over. In fact, I know these things. Anna was sent away by me, it''s Angel who asked me to help her. She just wants to say goodbye to you. " Chason said slowly. Richard shook his head in pain. "I never knew... I... " He seemed to never be able to tell her the secret of his youth. "If I told you that I liked her many years ago, I could express my love to girls all over the world, but I couldn''t say it to her. I was a yboy at that time, and wherever she went, she was a goddess of good character. I didn''t dare to express my love to her. I was afraid that if she refused me, we even wouldn''t even be friends. " Chason was stunned. He knew Angel had feelings for his good friend for a long time, but he had no idea what Richard said today. "You..." For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. It seemed that Chason has never been a good confidant when it came to things like love. "She did tell me to wait for her, but I... Didn''t she tell you? I... " Richard shook his head in pain. When did he choose to forget the secret love in his youth? Probably since he met Anna, it was the first time a girl could untie the knot in his heart. But what would he have done if he had known that Angel was also fond of him in the first ce? Chason frowned, "it''s all over. You and Angel will never be together." "Of course I knew that after I was with Anna, it would be impossible for me to be with Nicole. And if Nicole doesn''t tell me today, I really forget. But she is telling me all this, Chason, ask yourself, if she Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. appeared before you again, could you forget her? " Chason''s face changed in an instant and snapped, "I''ve already forgotten it." Richard suddenly burst outughing. "I haven''t even told you who it is? You can''t do that, can you? " "Enough!" Chason suddenly lifted Richard''s cor and said, "if you are a man, remember that you are a married man. Don''t hurt two girls at the same time." Richard took a swig of the wine, which was not strong, but made him a little absent-minded for a moment. "Yes, I am a married man. Bye, my youth. " "All right." Chason patted him, "I texted ire and asked them toe back. Don''t say anything when theye. After all, she just got married. Don''t let her think too much. " After receiving the message, ire pulled Anna, who was still trying on her shoes, and said, "Anna, it''s almost time for us to go back." Anna put down her shoes and smiled, "it seems that they have finally finished talking." Hearing Anna''s words, ire was stunned and looked at her. Anna was totally different from the person who was excited when she went shopping just now. A "You know everything? Then you... " ire''s heart was full of guilt. Even if she sympathized with Angel, she was a person who would protect her friend. She also knew that now Anna was the real wife of Richard, and their behavior was disloyal. Anna shook her head indifferently. "In fact, not long after I was with Richard, I saw a diary in his study. On the top of the diary was his diary with bad handwriting, all about a girl. So, at that time, I doubted that I was no match for the girl who made him obsessed with. " "Butter, I could feel that he was forgetting and leaving the past in the past. Sometimes, no matter how sentimental a girl is, she can still feel if a man really loves her. " Anna didn''t know since when, no matter what happened, she believed that Richard had her in his heart. What''s more, even if the world said he was a yboy who didn''t do his job, only she understood what kind of person he actually was. She fell in love with him. Anna was always a brave person. How could she give up a rtionship just because of a woman who just existed in his memory? ire looked at her in surprise, "but, aren''t you really angry?" "Yes, I am angry, and I feel a little sad," Anna said in a low voice. "ire, in fact, for so many years, I did not know that the girl he loved was Angel. It was not until this morning at the wedding that I understood at once when they greeted each other. The two of them are both idiots. They like each other but also never tell each other." Chapter 117 Let Her Go (Part Two) Chapter 117 Let Her Go (Part Two) The woman''s intuition was indeed unparalleled. Anna smiled and said, "and have you seen it? In fact, the dishes ordered by Angel were all Richard''s favorite. Unfortunately, they used to like each other, but in the end, they were not meant to be together. " ire couldn''t help admiring Anna. How could she be so generous? At the same time, ire was a little flustered. A man like Chason must has been liked by many girls in the past. If one day there was a person that he once liked in front of her, what should she do? Forget it, ire would not dare to think further. How could she face all these? Maybe she couldn''t be as generous as Anna. "Let''s go. Let''s pretend that nothing had happened just now. " Anna smiled, "I don''t care about his past. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been with him. What I care about is that from now on, I am the only one in his heart." "Okay." ire nodded and went back to the box with Anna. As they expected, Angel had left first. Anna shook her long hair that she was proud of and pretended to be surprised. "Eh, where is Angel?" "She has something urgent to deal with. She left juts now." Chason nced at his good friend and said as if nothing had happened. ire stuck out her tongue secretly in the bottom of her heart. These people were all good at acting. She patted Chason, trying to make the atmosphere more lively. "The goods in the counter are so expensive that I can''t afford them. Please help me." "Okay, I''ll take you to buy whatever you liketer." Chason touched ire''s head and said, "well, the dishes are ready. Let''s eat. Let''s celebrate our four weddings. " Everyone clinked sses. Anna smiled and said, "our honeymoon is over ahead of schedule. You two haven''t had a honeymoon yet. How about we four take time to travel together?" "Well, honey, do you think they want to be with us two?" It seemed that nothing had happened before, and the look on Richard''s face returned to normal. The four of them never mentioned Angel again, they had dinner together and discussed where to go. In Anna''s words, in love, especially in marriage, a woman must have the quality of pretending to be ignorant. Pretending to be ignorant would make many things easier to deal with, but ire had a lot of feelings in her heart. She couldn''t pretend to be ignorant, especially in front of Chason. Since he was the one she loved most, she couldn''t pretend to be ignorant and see nothing in front of him. In fact, she also knew that it was not a good thing for her to be so serious, especially for a woman who had married into a rich family. The dinner was over. Sitting on the passenger seat, ire wrote down today''s wedding day on the app called Anniversary. Today was the wedding day held by Chason for her. "What are you doing?" Chason nced at her from the corner of his eye and said, "talk to me. Don''t y with your phone." ire nced at him and mumbled, "I talked too much in your car before. And you said I was too talkative." ire didn''t know since when she felt that Chason had been changed. Those past conditions and principles between them suddenly didn''t exist. Chason smiled and said, "you are really vindictive!" Of course, she was a woman who would take revenge. Holding her chin in her hands, [ ] said, "I remember today is our wedding anniversary."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Let bygones be bygones. From now on, she was his wife. "Okay." Chason nodded with happiness in his eyes. ire was also very happy, and many of her happy feelings could not be expressed in words. "I really hope that Anna and Richard will be as happy as they are now." "What''s wrong?" Chason looked at her helplessly. This little woman began to worry about others. She shook her head and said, "men think it''s so easy to deceive women. In fact, Anna has already known the subtle rtionship between them. She just pretended not to know what happened today. But you don''t say it to Richard. I just hope that those things will be over. " Chason''s heart skipped a beat inexplicably. After a while, he said, "I know." "But I''m not as generous as Anna. If a girl confesses her love to you one day, I think I''ll be pissed off no matter whether shees for other purposes or not." ire pursed her lips and looked indignant. With aplicated look in his eyes, ire smiled and said, "ire, no matter what happens in the future, please believe me. You are the only one in my heart since the moment I fell in love with you." His sweet words were always to the point. ire felt that although she was now his wife, more often than not, she didn''t feel like a wife, but rather a little girl who was spoiled by him. She wasn''t a little girl anymore, but in the face of him, she would always act like a little girl from time to time. Taking advantage of the time of the traffic light, ire raised her body a little and kissed on the right cheek of Chason. Then she quickly sat on the passenger seat, pretending that nothing had happened. Without caring that he was driving, Chason turned ire''s face and kissed her hard. "Just now doesn''t count. I didn''t kiss you." All of a sudden, she regretted that she had kissed him. Although it was in the car and it was a first-ss car, people could still see something faintly outside. "Don''t be naughty. You are still driving." "Okay. You''d better behave yourself when I drive. Otherwise, for the sake of our safety, I may find a ce to stop at any time and make out with you." ire blushed again when she heard what he said. She remembered that she would have sex with him after going back tonight, and her heart beat fast. Chapter 118 Born Loser (Part One) Chapter 118 Born Loser (Part One) Recently, the weather in S City was inexplicably good. The sun was always shining, and the smell of sunshine made people feel better. In the garden of the vi in the western suburbs, Gina was wearing an expensive silk shawl. Some time ago, she went to Western Europe to take care of the business there. It seemed to be better here than in Ennd, where it was always rainy. If it weren''t for those troublesome people and things at home, no one would want to stay abroad for so long. Gina was stroking the orange tabby in her arms with her newly manicured hand. Perhaps people were always like this. After being lonely for a long time, they fell in love with a little animal. "Honey,e on, be good." "Mrs. Gina." The servant came over nervously with a stack of newspapers in her hands. Gina was a little unhappy, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me? " It was not easy for her to have a little leisure to bask in the sun. She was obviously in a bad mood after being disturbed. The servant was a little embarrassed. She handed the newspaper to Gina and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Gina, you can read the rest by yourself." Gina suddenly threw the cat to the ground. The cat screamed in the grass and jumped into the flower bed nearby. The headline of the newspaper was "The wedding of the president of the Jiang Group and his wife again". "Ridiculous!" Gina angrily threw the newspaper to the ground and asked, "what''s wrong with Chason?" The servant shook her head and said, "this is a piece of newspaper that blocked down by Mr. Mr. Chason didn''t invite a single member of the Jiang family to his wedding. If the news spreads and any opponent takes it against him, Mr. Chason''s reputation will be ruined." Even if Chason thought that this wedding was different and only wanted to spend it with the closest person, the public opinion would only lead the topic to the sigh of Chason breaking up with the Jiang family. In particr, they had already held a wedding. Those things about fake marriage and miscarriage would probably be exposed. The servant''s face darkened as she thought of this. It shouldn''t be. Although she had been with Gina for many years and had made great progress, she was still a servant. She could see the consequences of the wedding, so Chason should also have known it. "People who know the truth of their marriage all know the consequences. How can a smart person like Mr. Chason not understand?" Gina sneered. She really had a good son, who became a romantic because of an ordinary woman. Noticing that Gina was in a bad mood, the servant quickly said, "I have an idea. If we buy a bucket of reporters to spread the past of Mr. Chason and ire and then make some articles, maybe..." "Stupid." Gina irritably took off her shawl and threw it aside, "is there still little public opinion about them before? Do you see that the two of them are a little afraid? My good son, now assimted by that woman, has be shameless. " The servant was a little flustered. Although she knew that Mrs. Gina had a bad temper, she had never seen her speak like this. After all, Gina always paid attention to her image. "Mrs. Gina, don''t be angry. Let''s think of a way." "A way?" She sneered and said, "I don''t care. I''ll just pretend that I don''t have such a son at all." "Hey, Mr. Simon, Mr. Simon, please don''te in. Mrs. Gina said..." Gina was chatting with the servant when a noise came from outside. Gina was already in a bad mood, so she ignored her usual image and shouted, "Why are you so noisy?" The butler ran over and said apologetically, "Mr. Gina, it''s Mr. Simon. He insists on seeing you." Gina held her head and frowned. What was her little brother doing here? "Let him in." Mr. Simon was Gina''s youngest brother, they were half-blooded. Gina''s father got him when he was very old, and the Gu family had always treated him well. "Sister, please uphold justice for our family." Simonined with tears as soon as he came in. Gina always knew that her brother was spoiled by her family, but in their generation, the Gu family did not have much boys. Her elder brother died of illness a year ago, and now the burden of the Gu family was mostly on his younger brother. However, it was okay for Simon to be a weak schr. But you could never count on him to manage the many years, she had always been helping the Gu family. Although the family was not as powerful as before, with the care of Gina and the Jiang family, it was still a big family in the city. "Simon, I have told you many times. You are not a child now. Don''t panic like this, okay?" In the face of her younger brother who was ten years younger than her, Gina really had a headache. "Go ahead." "Sister, Chason wants to cancel the cooperation with ourpany." Tears streamed down his cheeks as he said, "sister, how could Chason be so cruel? After all, the Gu family is his grandmother''s house. How can he leave us alone?" Cancel the cooperation? Gina was shocked and wondered what her son was going to do? The cooperation between the Gu Group and the Jiang Group was a rule set by their ancestors. Now it had a tradition of seventy years. Although the Gu Group was not as good as before in the past ten years, with the help of the Jiang Group, there was still arge amount of capital chain flowing in. But if the Jiang Group really wanted to cancel the cooperation, then with the current situation of the Gu Group, it was likely that it would notst long. Gina clenched her fists. What she was most worried about woulde in the end. Her son was no longer the wily old bird of the Jiang family. He was an ambitious eagle. His goal was not to maintain the status of the Jiang family, but to establish a business empire that was separated from the Jiang family. "He Why did he suddenly make this decision? " Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I... I don''t know either. All of a sudden, at the general shareholder''s meeting, Chason took out the bill of our recent years, and then told me something about the ounts of our Gu Group, saying that he would take back all the investment of the Jiang Group in the Gu Group. Our family has treated them very well. Although I am the chairman, he was the man who has made decision over the years. " Simon rambled, with an expression of grievance on his face. He didn''t look like a person in his thirties at all. Chapter 119 Born Loser (Part Two) Chapter 119 Born Loser (Part Two) Gina sneered, "if he is not the one who has made the decision in the past few years, I guess all the members of the Gu family are now eating dust bunnies with you." Simon knew what his sister said was true, so he didn''t dare to say a word. "I remember what you told me before. Gu Group was not as profitable as before, but has always been in the profit mode. Why did Chason hector the Gu Group from the ount?" Gina suddenly thought of something and asked him in confusion. With his hands trembling, Simon said almost in a crying tone, "sister, those ounts have been falsified. How can the Gu Group make any profit? Even if we can make a fortune when the Jiang Group helps us, they take so many shares, and the profits are basically divided up." Gina couldn''t stand it anymore. She mmed the table with her hand, and the pain in her palm made her sober up. "Simone, are you useless things joking about our century old family business? Why didn''t you tell me that the Gu Group had lost money for so long? You''re doing fake ounts under Chason''s management. Who do you think my son is? Can''t he see it? " After a while, Simon stuttered, "the family said that father wanted to let you manage thepany back then. I... They don''t allow me to tell you anything about thepany. After all, you are not a member of the board of shareholders in thepany... " Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hahaha..." Ginaughed crazily. She had done so much for the Gu family, but they were suspecting her. "Well, then why do youe to beg me now? What does the life and death of the Gu Group have to do with me? Get out of here! " This time, Simon realized that he had said something wrong. He had always been a born loser. If it weren''t for his father''s favor and his brother who has being ill, how could he have the right to inherit the Gu Group? "Sister, I''m wrong. Please help me, no, please help the Gu family. The Gu family can''t be destroyed by me. " "Fuck off!" Gina threw the ceramic teapot at him and asked the butler to drive him out. After she calmed down a little, she went to the attic. Although she seldom went in, the things in the attic had always been cleaned by the most trusted servants, so the room was spotless. There was no valuable things in the attic, but they were all old photos and some valuable memories. Maybe they were not worth mentioning in others'' eyes, but in Gina''s eyes, these were her most precious memories. She took out a photo album, which contained photos of her father. When her father was alive, the Gu Group was the most prosperous. She admired her father, who had taught her how to be a useful person since childhood. Her father''s training made her a strong and special woman. Over the years, no matter what difficulties she encountered in business or family changes, she could always get through. She touched her father''s photo. His voice and appearance in the past were clear, but his father was a man with a deep sense of tradition. He valued his daughter, but still treated her as a tool for marriage. She did a lot for the Gu family, but what about the Gu family now? After her elder brother died, her father was devastated and soon fell ill. The inheritance right that was supposed to go to her older brother had to go to her younger brother, but unfortunately, her father knew what kind of person Simon was. Before his father died, he said, "Gina, please help the Gu family from now on. No matter what had happened, you must make it continue to prosper." However, in just ten years, the Gu family had declined. ''Father, I''m sorry. I''ve tried my best.'' What if she had taken over the Gu family? Just because she was a girl? "Invite Mr. Chason toe here." Gina''s heart sank. She knew that no matter how angry or unwilling she was, she couldn''t sit by and do nothing about the Gu family. Her fate was destined from the moment she was born. She had been closely bound to the Gu family all her life. Including her marriage and her child. After the servant agreed, Gina thought of something and said, "wait a minute. Don''t cook today. I''ll cook myself." "Mrs. Gina, you..." The servant was in a dilemma. Gina stood up and shook her head, "it''s natural for a mother to cook a meal for her son. Don''t talk too much." It was a rare chance for her to enter the kitchen, but this time she went to the shopping mall and bought some vegetables, which were all Chason''s favorite dishes. The daughter of the Gu family could cook. She had taken a formal cooking ss since childhood, and when Chason was a child, he liked to eat the dishes she cooked. Unfortunately, she hadn''t cooked for her son for so many years. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she was cutting the vegetables. If nothing had happened to her husband, she would still be a gentle wife, the woman who would y the piano and dance every day, not the one who had been in business and intrigued with a group of men. She had no rtives, and her son was far away from her. In her life, she had always thought that she was born in a good family and had never been short of food and clothing. She always stood at the top of the crowd, but suddenly she began to envy a lot of people, such as those old women who talked at the street corner and women who haggled in the vegetable market. Yes, those women were not as noble, elegant and beautiful as her. But they must have a family, a husband and a child, and she had nothing. Chapter 120 We Cherish All Good Things We Have (Part One) Chapter 120 We Cherish All Good Things We Have (Part One) After receiving the message, Chason rushed to the vi in the western suburbs. It was rare for his mother to say that she wanted to see him, now she invited him to the vi in the western suburbs for the first time. He felt sad. For so many years, his mother had never asked to see him for family affairs. Every time she came to him for business and interests. This time, he had already guessed what was going on. But it was time to see her. The vi in the western suburbs was both familiar and strange to him. He actually admired mother most deep down in his heart, but he didn''t know how to get along with her for so many years. His mother''s sternness and ability had influenced him a lot. He appreciated her, but he also resisted from the bottom of his heart. He only hoped that they could be normal mother and son, and in addition to the interests of the family, they had something else. Such as family affection and care. Just like ire and Joanna, that was also the reason why he liked Joanna so much as soon as he saw her. In the vi in the western suburbs, the Butler led Chason in and said, "Madam is in the kitchen." "Kitchen?" Chason was stunned. The Butler sighed, "Mrs. Gina insisted on making you a meal today." A trace of guilt shed through Chason''s eyes. Although his mother had gone too far, she was still his Property ? N?velDrama.Org. mother. Perhaps over these years, as a son, he hadn''t done enough. "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen to see my mother myself." It was a long corridor from the gate to the kitchen. He quickened his pace, but stopped in front of a photo frame. Even though the photo had turned yellow, the frame was spotless. He recognized at a nce that the handsome man and the beautiful woman in the photo were his parents. He had never taken a family photo of the three of them alone for so many years. This was the first one. He remembered that after her father''s ident, his mother destroyed all their photo albums in order to vent her hatred. He didn''t expect that there was a family photo of them in this inconspicuous ce. Chason felt a lump in his throat. He walked around the front hall and finally arrived at the kitchen. Gina was cooking with her back to him. Taking off her high heels and wearing an apron, Gina looked more gentle, "Mom." "You are here!" Gina was a little rusty while cooking. She hadn''t been to the kitchen for so many years. She continued and wave at Chason, "Get out of the kitchen and wait." Chason shook his head and pulled his mother gently. "Let me do it." Compared with Gina, he was more familiar with the way he cooked. He chuckled. He couldn''t believe what was happening now. Such a cozy scene of mother and son could only appear in his dream. Before long, several dishes were finished. The mother and son sat together. Gina sighed. How many years had passed since they could have dinner together peacefully? "Come on, Chason. Eat more. They are all your favorite dishes. " Gina felt lucky. Although she hadn''t cooked for a long time, her cooking didn''t degenerate too much. Chason seemed to have forgotten his mother''s purpose of asking him toe here. Just let this moment be as long as possible. Thinking of this, Chason picked up some food for his mother and said, "Mom, you should eat too." "Mom is still good at cooking. My son, if you like them.,e here a few more times in the future." It was rare to see such a smile on Gina''s face. The dinner ended in a cozy atmosphere. Gina suddenly began to feel uneasy. She knew the purpose of her doing this was to y the family trick for her son, but when she really did it, she suddenly found that she really liked this feeling. Gina even had an impulse to leave alone the Gu family and thepany. At this moment, all she wanted was her son''spany. No matter how strong or cruel she was, she was just a woman and a mother. "Chason..." Gina''s eyes revealed a trace of pain, "I..." Some words came to her mouth, but she couldn''t speak them out. She hesitated. Chason smiled bitterly, "Mom, I know why you asked me toe here. It''s not for this meal at all. But I''m still moved. Thank you for cooking for me. " Gina was stunned. Right, she had underestimated her son. Even if she was his biological mother, how could he not see through those tricks. She finally said, "For the sake of your half bloodline with the Gu family, please give the Gu family a chance to survive." Finally, her mother said it. "Mom, the Gu Group didn''t give you any shares. Why do you have to take care of apany that is about to go bankrupt?" Even in front of family affection, Chason was always rational about business. Gina smiled with a bit of sadness. She also knew that she shouldn''t take care of the Gu Group. But she was the daughter of the Gu family. She didn''t want the Gu family to decline when she could see it. "Because my family name is Gu." "Ha ha." For these ridiculous family consciousness and hypocritical family moral principles, he sneered, "Mom, my family name is Jiang. But if someone from the Jiang Group dares to mess around, I will do everything I can to make him quit the business stage forever. Nowadays, this era is not what it used to be. Look, how many big families in our S City have disappeared? It''s nothing more than the burden of some members of these families. " He paused and finally spoke out his cruel words, "I''m just the grandson of the Gu family. I can''t care about the Gu family. But I won''t allow the Gu family to drag down the Jiang Group. After all, I am the heir of the Jiang Group now, and I have to be responsible for it. " If he let the Gu family mess around again, it would affect the Jiang family sooner orter. If it was just about money, he didn''t care, but the business world was always subtle and closely connected. If people in the business circle thought that the Jiang family was closely connected with the Gu family no matter what, they would definitely curry favor with the Gu family if they wanted to have a good rtionship with Jiang family. When it became a routine, then sooner orter, some hidden families would slowly start to destroy the Jiang family. Chapter 121 We Cherish All Good Things We Have (Part Two) Chapter 121 We Cherish All Good Things We Have (Part Two) He didn''t dare to bet on the Jiang Group, not even for family affection. "Are you still my son?" Although she had guessed that her son would answer her in this way, when such reasonable and cold words came out of her son''s mouth, her heart was still like being cut by a knife. Chason sighed slightly, "I''m sorry, mother. Maybe I can promise you anything else, but I have made up my mind to withdraw the Jiang Group from the Gu Group. " "Anything else?" She sneered, "Can you promise me about your rtionship with ire?" Chason was a little angry. These were twopletely different things. He didn''t understand why his mother pulled them together. "ire and I have nothing to do with this matter. Mom, please don''t vent your anger on her." "As far as I know, not only have you cancelled the cooperation with the Gu Group this time, but also you are slowly withdrawing your rights to the people of the Jiang family. Chason, I ask you, are you going to transfer the people of the Lin family to yourpany next step?" Gina couldn''t control her words and deeds. She had never been like this before. No matter how much injustice she had suffered and how angry she was in her heart, she was still a decent person in front of everyone. But now, in front of her dearest son, she was about to explode. He didn''t expect that his mother knew so much about hispany? He frowned and said, "Mom, I don''t care how you know what I have done in the Jiang Group, but I want to remind you that besides our mother son rtionship, this behavior infringement of business secrets." What on earth had her mother done in secret? Gina said crazily, "Well, you can call the police and arrest me." He had never seen his mother like this, and his heart was also veryplicated. "Mom, calm down. We can''t only have these things between us, okay?" From childhood to adulthood, he and Gina were more like tools for the Jiang family and Gu family to restrict each other than mother and son. Hearing this, Gina couldn''t help crying. This was the first time she cried in front of him. She didn''t cry in front of her son when her husband passed away, and she didn''t shed a tear in front of Chason when they were bullied by Jiang family. No matter how unfair treatment she received in the business world, she had never shed a tear in front of her son. But this time, herst defense line in her heart had beenpletely broken through. He had never seen her mother cry like this. Gina was such a strong woman. She had always warned her son to be strong, and tears were the right of the weak. But this time, she cried so sadly in front of him, "Mom!" Chason helped his mother up. He knew that it was not easy for his mother to live for so many years, but he could not persuade her. "Mother, although the responsibility of the family in the world is important, you have done too much for the Gu family. Can you put down something? Enjoy the happiness of your family, okay? " After a long time, Gina stood up, wiped her tears and said indifferently, "You can leave now." She returned to the arrogant and elegant Gina. Even though her eyes were still a little red because of the great sadness just now, there was still arrogance and nobility in her eyes. Chason knew that it was unnecessary to say anything more. He didn''t know when to remove the gap between his mother and him. "Mother, don''t worry. I will help the Gu family in other ways." Gina didn''t say anything, but turned her back to Chason. When she heard the sound of him turning around and closing the door, her tears fell again. After Chason went back, he was somewhat absent-minded. In the evening, she stayed in the study, facing the iPad, but couldn''t see a word. He didn''t go back to his room until eleven o''clock in the evening. ire made a ss of milk and went to the study. She saw that he was in a daze in front of the table and was not working at all. She had been his secretary before, so she knew him not only in life, but also in work. "Chason, drink some milk. If you have something that you can''t finish, you can deal with it tomorrow. " She thoughtfully picked up the cup and handed it to him. It was said that in the afternoon, Chason went to Gina''s house. If she guessed right, it must have something to do with Gina. ire sighed in her heart. ire had never asked anything about them for so long. At the beginning, she thought it was unnecessary to ask. After all, she thought she was only the nominal wife of Chason, and she had no right to talk about other people''s private affairs. She didn''t want to ask now. She knew theplicated rtionship between Chason and Gina. Although he seldom mentioned Gina, she Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. knew from Gina''s objection to their marriage that that woman was really not a person to be trifled with. But even so, she still hoped that the mother and the son could get along well, probably because she had never been loved by a real mother. ire hoped, extravagantly hoped for such a rtionship. She put down the milk and wanted to go back to her room first. She should be considerate and give Chason some time to be alone at such a moment. When ire was about to leave, she was stopped by Chason. He said in a hoarse voice, "ire, stay with me, okay?" Chason buried his head in her arms and said, "ire, I''m so afraid of having a baby. I''m afraid that I will be a person like my mother. And forget those best feelings for the family and power." "No, you won''t." Sheforted him in a soft voice, "We are who we are. We cherish all good things we have." Chapter 122 Claires Surprise (Part One) Chapter 122 ire''s Surprise (Part One) That night, ire chatted with Chason for a long time. On the second day, he got up early as usual and went to thepany, as if nothing had happened. However, ire was sleepy. She couldn''t sleep well if she stayed up a littlete. So the next day in oil painting ss she just wanted to sleep. At lunch time, she ate a few mouthfuls of food in a daze and wanted to go to the lounge to have a rest as soon as possible. As expected, people should keep a good sleep, or else they would not eat anything fragrant. When she was about to go to the lounge, her cell phone suddenly rang. She took a closer look and found that it was a memo. Oh, the day after tomorrow was Chason''s birthday. Fortunately, she had made a memo in advance, or she would have forgotten it. Speaking of birthday, she remembered that Chason had said before that he had never celebrated a birthday. Thinking of this, she felt a little sad. This time, she must give him an unforgettable birthday. Thinking of this, ire''s sleepiness disappeared in an instant. She looked at the calendar. Coincidentally, tomorrow was Saturday. She didn''t have ss. Besides, Chason said that there were a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently, so she estimated that he would work overtime tomorrow. No, even if he had to work overtime, she had to find a way to get him out. Anyway, in order to give her a surprise about the wedding, Chason had tried his best to hide it from her. It was okay for her to hide it from him for a while as she would give him a surprise this time. Therefore, in the afternoon ss, ire kept thinking about how to give him a surprise. Although she had thought about this question for a long time, with Chason''s birthdaying up soon, she was still uncertain about it. She searched Google to see if there was any surprise that a girl could prepare for her husband. Knitting a scarf? The first answer she got was to knit a scarf. ire denied it immediately. How could she knitting a scarf? It was toote for her to learn it now. After all, only one day was not enough time for her to knit a scarf. No. The next one was to make a handmade gift or write a love letter. Handmade gift? ire shook her head in embarrassment. What''s the difference between handmade gift and knitting a scarf? God knew how clumsy she were. Only Anna could do this. She couldn''t. Write a love letter? It was too pretentious? ire looked at these answer in disgust. What bad ideas these were! However, ire was a little enlightened. These gifts that surprised a boyfriend or husband all seemed to have one thing inmon, and that was handmade. That''s true, especially for a man like Chason. No matter how expensive the gift she bought, he might not care about it. It was better to make a unique gift by herself. How about drawing a picture? This was her strong point, but she knew very well in her heart that if she wanted to paint a painting that she could take out and give away to someone, it would take a few days, and she couldn''t f give Chason a painting that she had practiced normally. s, ire pounded her head. What was she doing? Why didn''t she prepare the gift before? ''Forget it. It''s useless toin.'' She thought. She continued to read the suggestion online. Well, this was good -- to make a cake by herself. ''That''s okay!'' She had a baking ss. Although she was not very good at it, she could manage to follow the instructions on micro-blog to make aplete cake. It should be a surprise for Chason, who seldom had a birthday party. That''s great, but it was a little troublesome to make cakes, because there were too many ingredients to prepare. Besides, she couldn''t do all these in the vi of the Jiang family. There were many servants in the Jiang family. Even if she tried her best to give him a surprise, there were so many people who could not hide it. Yes, the vi by the sea! Since the wedding, the vi had been under her name. This birthday could be celebrated there - a birthday that only belonged to them. Thinking of this, ire was a little excited. She slept early that night. She nned to go to the supermarket early to prepare all the raw materials and baking tools, and then to drag the things to the vi by the sea. The most troublesome thing was that ire thought since it was his birthday, she had to decorate it. So she had to buy something to decorate it. As expected, the second day, she bought these things around the biggest supermarket in S City, which cost her a lot. Although everything was easy to buy, it was a little trivial with so many andplex things. ire had been shopping from nine o''clock in the morning until noon. For lunch, she also casually found a boiled rice restaurant and hurriedly finished it. After eating, she carried a pile of things and stood on the side of the road waiting for the car for a long time. Although it was not summer now, it was sunny every day recently, so the temperature was very high. Besides, it was noon now, so it was a little hot. ire couldn''t help but wipe her sweat. What bothered her most was that she had waited a taxi on the roadside for a long time, but there was no taxiing. Today was weekend and it was in the downtown, so it was really difficult to take a taxi. She carried a lot of things, trying to find a good ce to take a taxi. The things didn''t look heavy, but Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. with so many things piled up, she really couldn''t carry them. But when she thought of how excited Chason would be when he saw all this tomorrow, she felt excited. After struggling for a long time, she finally got on a taxi. After passing through many streets, the car stopped in front of the vi by the sea. Unlike the wedding day, Chason purposely closed this beach for a day. There were quite a few peopleing to the beach today, she stood on the balcony looking out at the people ying on the beach, the sea breeze blowing her hair gently and everything looked wonderful. ording to the instructions, ire began to make cakes clumsily. Baking was a meticulous job. From flour to milk, to the amount of sugar powder, she had to use an electronic scale to weigh them one by one ording to the instructions. The steps of making cakes were also a littleplicated, and it seemed very easy but difficult to make. Chapter 123 Claires Surprise (Part Two) Chapter 123 ire''s Surprise (Part Two) She was not a patient person. She was holding back her temper and making this cake. She couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Thinking of Anna saying that she was going to open a bakery, she really didn''t know why Anna was so patient. If she had known it earlier, she would have asked Anna for advice in person, so she didn''t have to follow the instruction step by step now. At the step of framing, ire looked at the smooth surface of the cake and pondered what words she wanted to write on it. Suddenly, an idea urred to her and she carefully painted something on it. She didn''t write anything. Instead, she drew a little boy and a ship. That was the first time she met him in Y County in her life. Finally, the cake was out of the stove. ire looked at the still pretty cake with satisfaction, thinking about Chason''s expression when he saw it tomorrow, and her heart was overjoyed. Besides, she had to decorate the room. With her experience as a publicitymittee member in her school years and the foundation of her art studies, she was quite skillful in interior decoration. Actually, she could ask someone to do all this. But this time, she hoped that the surprise was one hundred percent made by herself. When she was hanging a small colorfulmp on the curtain, she missed a step and fell down from the would be sent to the hospital the next second. Although it was not a big deal, ire still felt a piercing pain after the fall. She sat up and rubbed it for a long time before she finished decorating. Fortunately, there was nothing serious, but a small bruise on her leg. ire felt lucky that she was fine. Otherwise, if something happened to her, she wouldn''t have been able to celebrate Chason''s birthday tomorrow. When she was about to get up to continue, the door of the vi was opened. ire was startled and looked over, it was the gardener who often pruned trees for the Jiang family. "Hello, Frank." "Mrs. ire!" It took Frank a long time to realize who was in the vi. "Mrs. ire, what are you doing here?" Obviously, Frank was also shocked when he saw the new vi decorated by ire. ire said with embarrassment, "tomorrow is Chason''s birthday. I want to give him a surprise, so I came here in advance to prepare it. Please don''t tell him, Frank." Frankughed. Mrs. ire was interesting. He smiled and said, "no problem. I''ll leave you alone tomorrow. I won''t disturb you and Mr. Chason." "No, no, No." ire waved her hand and said, "Frank, I made the cake early today and put it in the fridge, and I was worried that no one would help me get it out of the fridge tomorrow. Please help me take it out tomorrow, Frank. " Frank nodded, "okay. Mrs. ire, send me a message in advance. I will help you." He paused and praised, "Mrs. ire, you are so kind. Mr. Chason will like this surprise." ire talked with the Frank who was talkative for a while, and Frank also gave her some advice on decoration. ire thought that she had to go downtown to prepare another gift for Chason, o she hurriedly took the car and went to the downtown. International Trade Building. ire shopped for half a day, looking at some of the men''s merchandise, from clothes to shoes, from electronic devices to perfume and watches. She really had a headache. Chason had a lot of these things, like the double closet he kept at home, and his mountain of shoeboxes, like the twenty or so watches in his desk. He really didn''tck anything. She walked around dejectedly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and a delicate wireless mouse appeared in front of her. This mouse was expensive and exquisite. Although she didn''t know if this mouse was not as good as the one that Chason used now, she still decided to buy it. After all, mouse was a necessity for everyone, when Chason used it, he would have a feeling of grabbing her hand. In this way, when she couldn''t apany him, she also hoped that he could think of her. That''s all she wanted. The title of being the young mistress of the Jiang family and the money she couldn''t use up for years were no match for the people she loved. When ire returned to the vi of the Jiang family, Chason had alreadye back. "ire, you''re back?" He wiped the sweat on her face and asked, "where have you been?" After work, Chason didn''t see her. When he asked, he heard that ire had been out for a whole day. She bit her lips, trying to suppress her excitement and happiness. "Nothing. Just walk around in the downtown." "You didn''t buy anything?" Chason interjected intentionally. Of course no! Was she the kind of person who went shopping and didn''t buy anything and? But she couldn''t tell him what she had bought now. "I don''t see anything I like, so I don''t buy." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She smiled helplessly. In Chason''s eyes, going shopping without buying anything was a waste of life. When ire was preparing for his birthday party, a girl who had traveled abroad for many years finally arrived at home. In front of the airport, Rita took off her sunsses. S City had changed a lot. The airport had been expanded several times than before, and the service attitude had been much better. However, Rita still felt a little sad. This time, she just came back to pick up her brother. And the man who she had obsessed with was said to have married another woman not long ago. She looked out of the window at the increasingly prosperous scenery. She didn''t know how he would react when he knew she was back. She touched the hand rope with letters on her wrist. If one looked closely, he could see the meaning of the letters on it. There were three letters "C" on the top of the card. It was his name. That name was a secret that she could not tell, and also a past that she had said goodbye to. However, some people, even after saying goodbye, she still left a very important ce in her hearts for him. ''I''m back. I finally return to our city, to every street we have walked together that is familiar.'' Chapter 124 Ginas Plan (Part One) Chapter 124 Gina''s n (Part One) In a premium apartment in S City, Rita was dressed in pajamas, but her extraordinary temperament could not be erased. She was browsing the magazine in her hand aimlessly. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from S City. She picked up the phone in surprise. Normally, no one knew she came back, then from who this strange number was? She was stunned for a while and finally decided to answer the phone. "Hello Hello (in Chinese). " She was not used to it as she just came back. "Rita, it''s Gina." Gina''s voice came through unhurriedly. Even though they hadn''t seen each other for many years, Rita still quickly recognized her voice. Rita''s voice was trembling. She didn''t expect that the first person she contacted after returning home was Gina. "Hello, Gina." "I heard that you have returned to S City. Why don''t youe to my ce?" Gina smiled, as if an elder cared about a younger generation. In the past, Rita grew up with Chason, Richard and Angel. Obviously, they were the most intimate friends. Gina was very strict with her son. Generally speaking, Chason was not allowed to get too close to them, but Rita was an exception. Indeed, Rita was really very outstanding. Whether from her family background or from her own perspective, she was the most eye-catchingdy in this circle. Rita was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. When she was a child, Gina often invited her to visit Chason. As time went by, she and Chason grew up together and had an intimate rtionship. However, after so many years, she finally heard the news of his marriage abroad. Everything had changed. "Gina, I just came back. I''lle to see you when I''m free." Rita said euphemistically and politely, but in fact, she refused bluntly. She couldn''t bear to mention the past with Chason. It was not that she didn''t want to visit Gina, but she was always a little afraid. She didn''t know what she was afraid of. "Rita, I know what you are avoiding. Let''s talk about it when we meet. Besides, I don''t live together with Chason. You will not meet him. " Gina insisted. Rita couldn''t refuse Gina''s invitation, and she also wanted to go to the western suburbs to have a look. They grew up there. After dressing up carefully, she looked at herself in the mirror again and went out with some gifts. She had only been abroad for a few years, but she thought that the ce she had been familiar with had changed so much. What if she had chosen to stay in China? She smiled sadly. There was no if. Her mind was in a mess all the way. It was not until the car arrived at the vi in the western suburbs that she realized what had happened. Rita got off the car and looked at the ce she was most familiar with. The scene of ying with Chason and others was still vivid in her mind, but now they had already separated. Her eyelids were a little wet. After calming down a little, she walked towards Gina''s vi. Different from Angel, a sexy and charming beauty, Rita was a typical oriental woman. She was intellectual and elegant, with ck straight hair down to her shoulders, and every move of her had the temperament of ady from an eminent family. "Madam, Miss. Rita is here." The Butler said and led Rita into the room. Gina still wore a long cheongsam. In the past year, she loved all kinds of cheongsam. "Rita, you''re here?" Rita''s nose twitched. "Gina." Gina''s eyes shed a trace of amazement. Compared with her immatureness five years ago, her every move now showed an extraordinary temperament, which was simr to herself in her youth. "Rita, we haven''t seen each other for a few years. And you are getting more beautiful." Although Gina knew that the rtionship between Rita and her son had already ended, she had paid much attention to Rita over the years, so she was the first to know that Rita had returned. "Gina, you are the most beautiful woman in S City. I don''t dare topete with you." Rita said modestly. No wonder she was ady from an eminent family. Looking at her, Gina was very satisfied from the bottom of her heart. Compared with ire who was arrogant and fearless, she was the best daughter- inw in her heart. "Have a taste. This is the milk tea I ask people to bring back from Mongolia every year. You liked it when you were a child." More than ten years ago, the transportation was not so convenient, and the number of fresh milk tea was limited. When she was a child, she loved the milk tea of the Jiang family very much. When he knew it, he always took out the milk tea of his own home for her. Now, she had drunk all kinds of milk tea from all over the world, but there was no milk tea that was "Thank you, Gina. You still remember it." Taking a sip of her milk tea, she chatted with Gina. After chatting for a while, Gina said slowly, "After all, you grew up with him. He must be very happy when youe back this time." Rita knew very well that Gina would mention him sooner orter and that Chason was an unavoidable person. She tried her best to pretend as if nothing had happened. "Gina, of course, Chason and I were best friends in our childhood." "Rita, you know very well that''s not what I mean." Gina smiled, "In fact, he has never really forgotten you." What''s the point of saying that now? A trace of self-mockery appeared in Rita''s eyes. It was she who gave up the rtionship first. She really didn''t have the courage to pursue those things that she had missed again. "Gina, if I''m not mistaken, Chason has been married. We are just friends. Please don''t mention it again. " When they were in high school, although they didn''t officially express their love, they were already a couple in the eyes of people in the school. At that time, many girls wrote love letters to Chason and countless boys expressed their love to Rita, but they all knew it and never nced at it. After the college entrance examination, they got together naturally. At that time, he was totally different Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. from what he was now. He was a gentle boy. He was also very good to Rita. They were just like all the couples in their school days, guarding the innocent love. Chapter 125 Ginas Plan (Part Two) Chapter 125 Gina''s n (Part Two) After the freshman year, they chose to study abroad at the same time. Originally, they should have been together without any suspense, but when the University was about to graduate, Rita faced a chance to study further. However, if she wanted to further her study, she had to separate from him. For the sake of her future, she chose to break up with him resolutely. He had persuaded her to stay, and even said that he was willing to wait for her. However, the determination of Rita made their four- year lovee to an end. When she was young, the proud Rita thought that he was just a passer-by in her life. Later, she tried to fall in love with all kinds of men, even from different countries with different bloodlines. But only after what had happened did she finally realize that there was no one in the world who loved her as much as Chason did. Sure enough, everything was as Gina expected. She smiled carelessly and said, "Yes, he is married. As his mother, if he is happy, do you think I will let another girl get involved in his life? " Rita was stunned for a moment and then understood. Generally speaking, there was no reason to mention those old things in front of her son''s ex-girlfriend. The only possibility was that she opposed his marriage. "Gina, what do you mean?" "I think you know better than me how excellent he is. How could an ordinary girl deserve him? If it''s just that his wife doesn''t deserve him now, I wouldn''t step in. The problem is that my son is obsessed with this woman. As a mother, do you think I can rest assured? " The reason why Gina asked Rita toe here was not only because she was very satisfied with this girl, but also because she knew that Rita also needed a man who could support her. Naturally, Gina had thoroughly investigated all this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have known the news on the day when Rita just came back. Gina''s words surprised Rita. Gina had always been proud of her son, but why did she suddenly say something like that? Rita could even read a lot of disappointment in Gina''s eyes. "It''s said that he married a civilian girl? I think he must have his own reason for choosing a marriage. " Rita said after thinking for a long time. What could she say? "Don''t you understand what a mother means? If you, as a mother, knew that your son was set up by a woman to have sex with him and finally got married, would you fulfill this marriage?" Gina gave a full ount of the beginning of their marriage. Hearing this, Rita was even more shocked. She said in disbelief, "How is that possible?" With mixed feelings, she was a little worried and grateful. For a moment, she even wondered if she still had a chance. "But when I checked the domestic micro-blog, I saw that they seemed to be very affectionate." Gina gently held Rita''s hand and shook her head. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a show from the Jiang family. Even if he fell in love with that woman in a daze for a while. It was just a plotted rtionship that Yes, she understood everything Gina said, and she even didn''t want him to suffer such a marriage. She had imagined countless times that the woman standing next to Chason in the future must be a woman that everyone admired. But now the person standing beside him was far inferior to her. A strong unwillingness quickly upied her heart. But was there really any other way? With a bitter smile, Rita said, "Gina, I was the one who felt sorry for this rtionship. I have no right toe back to him." If a good horse doesn''t turn round, how can such an arrogant man as Chason turn around? "Ask yourself, can you really let go of him? If you can let him go, aren''t you familiar with everything about him? " Gina yed with the cherry in her hand and casually smiled, leaning against the sofa. All of a sudden, Rita felt a little flustered. Facing the woman in front of her who had experienced many tough things, she felt that the things that she had hidden for many years werepletely exposed to the sun, as if their skin had been peeled off. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gina noticed her panic. As she expected, no matter how powerful Rita was, she was still a girl who had always been held in the palm of others. She had experienced few things. Such a girl was never her match. [ ] said in a low voice, "Sansa, if I''m not mistaken, I remember that your Mo family''s business abroad can''t go on because of the political reasons there. The only way is to move back and develop again. " "Gina, you You... " "Are you curious how I know? Rita, have you forgotten what my business is mainly about? I''ve been doing foreign trade all the time. So I know a little about your family. " Gina showed a determined smile and said, "Don''t you think the Jiang family is more suitable for you than to find a new person to rely on in S City?" Gina''s words did not save any face, but Rita could not find a word to refute. Yes, she came back this time for the business of her family. If the Mo family''s business could not find a ce to settle down in the country, then their business would be dyed for a long time. In fact, the Mo family had already had the idea of finding someone to rely on in S City, and now marriage was the best way. And Rita was the only daughter of the Mo family. Her marriage was destined to be a tool of profit. Looking at Rita''s pale face, Gina put down the teacup, gently stood up and smiled, "Rita, you are a smart person. As for what to do, you know better than me. " Originally, she really couldn''t think of any way topete with her son to protect the Gu family. However, the news that Rita suddenly came back made Gina know that it was the best arrangement. In his son''s heart, there would always be a ce for Rita. Chapter 126 Their Reunion (Part One) Chapter 126 Their Reunion (Part One) Aftering back from the vi in the western suburbs, Rita couldn''t calm down for a long time. This apartment was the only property her brother had left in the country. The Mo family had emigrated together, and there was no other property left in the country. Rita entered the bedroom and took out a wooden box with coded lock from the innermost part of the wardrobe. She opened it with a trembling hand. There were all her most important things in the box. She locked them in the box before she went abroad. Without a moment''s hesitation, she quickly opened the coded lock. The six-figure password was Chason''s birthday. It was probably natural for her to get used to it for so many years.The password of her current bank card was still the same number. Birthday? Suddenly, something urred to her. She quickly opened the calendar on her mobile phone and looked through it. She was shocked. What a coincidence! Tomorrow was his birthday. In fact, she didn''t celebrate his birthday very often. Since she was a child, she had been busy all the time. It was difficult for her to remember a specific day, even her own birthday. And Chason didn''t want to celebrate his birthday, so although she had always wanted to give her boyfriend a surprise, in the end, she hadn''t done anything. However, she had set all kinds of passwords with this date, which was already engraved on her memory. She felt a lump in her throat. There were many things that you thought you would have a chance, but in the end, you found that you had missed everything that you shouldn''t have missed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. There were pictures of her when she was young in the box, many of which were about the four of them. Before she went abroad, she only had a single photo with Chason. She didn''t take it with her. Although they had taken countless photos abroad, those were all electronic photos. After they broke up, she deleted them all. It turned out that after so many years and so many memories, there was only one photo between them. She stared at the yellowing photo and suddenly made up her mind. Although she had lost something, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t have it again. Thinking of this, she finally decided to call Gina. It was a special day for ire. It was the first time she had prepared a surprise for him since she married him. She had to admit that she was really nervous. Maybe she didn''t notice it when she did it. While she was waiting for the surprise to be discovered by him, she was especially suffering. On the one hand, ire was looking forward to the reaction of Chason when he saw the surprise. On the other hand, she was very nervous. She didn''t know if the first surprise prepared for Chason would achieve the effect she wanted. Whenever she had something on her mind, she woke up very early. This time, she woke up from her dream before dawn and never fell asleep again. Looking at the man who was still sleeping beside her, her heart was full ofplex and beautiful expectations. "Are you awake?" It took a long time for him to wake up. With sleepy eyes, he saw ire sitting in front of the dressing table. This was the first time that ire got up earlier than him since they got married. ire said vaguely, "I had a good sleepst night. I woke up naturally in the morning, and I didn''t sleep again." "You littlezy bug, you can also wake up so early? Now that you don''t want to sleep, go to the gym with me. " Chason had a habit of exercising. No matter how busy he was at work, he would do morning exercises every day. It was not the first time that he had asked her to do morning exercises with him, but she refused every time. She hated jogging the most since she was a child, but today ire decided to go with him. This was a gift for Chason, the birthday man. After having breakfast with him, ire went straight to the vi by the sea. She had canceled all her sses for the whole day. Now she just wanted to wait for him in the vi quietly. As time went by, after lunch, ire sent a message to Chason, which she had already edited. She knew how busy Chason was, so she never bothered him. But this time, she decided to be willful. No matter how busy he was at work, she hoped that Chason could finish his work earlier today and celebrate their first birthday. When Chason received the message, he was having a meeting in the meeting room. The person in his office was no other than Rita. This was not the first time she came to the Jiang Group. The size of the Jiang Group was many times hade to the Jiang Group with her father several times. At that time, she had yed hide and seek with Chason in this building. Although every time he could find her, they still enjoyed ying this game and repeated it many times. Perhaps this was the so-called recalling the memories while seeing the scene. She recalled these past things until his mobile phone rang on his desk and interrupted her memory. The huge word "ire" pierced her eyes. The next second, the photo frame on the desk of Chason broke into her sight. Yes, it was a photo of ire. She had seen ire on the Inte and could never forget her face. Knowing that her behavior was very impolite, she couldn''t help but click on the message. "Chason, wait for you at the seaside vi after work. You muste." Vi by the sea? The thing that could easily change a woman was jealousy. At this moment, Rita admitted that she was very jealous. She was jealous of the woman who could call herself wife of Chason even though she had only known him for less than a year. She was jealous of the woman who could send messages to him at any time and the woman who could stay with him day and night. The next second, she deleted the message without thinking too much. At the same time, she remembered ire''s phone number. After everything was done quickly, the door of the office was pushed open, and Chason rushed in with a folder in his arms. Rita stood up in a hurry. When she turned her head, she happened to meet the eyes of Chason. The two of them looked at each other, and the air froze in the middle. The two of them kept silent for a full minute. Chapter 127 Their Reunion (Part Two) Chapter 127 Their Reunion (Part Two) It was Rita who broke the terrible silence first. "I''m back, Chason." "You Why are you here? " Chason came back to his senses from the shock. He looked at this once familiar face, but his eyes were full of coldness. A sense of loss instantly upied Rita''s heart. Over the years, she had imagined countless times when she would meet with him again, but she did not expect that they would meet in such a ce. What was more unexpected was that his reaction was not excitement or surprise, but questioning. Rita said with a faint smile, as if she didn''t care about his questioning at all. "Of course I wille to see you when Ie back. When I came here, you happened to be in the meeting room. Larry asked me to wait for you in the office. " Chason''s face changed slightly, "It''s Larry''s fault. I''m sorry." "Chason! Do you have to be like this? " She felt as if a knife were piercing her heart when she saw his politeness and alienation. Although she had guessed all this, she couldn''t ept it when she really faced it. Five years had passed. In the past five years, he had waited for her for more than four years. At the same time, he tried to forget her for four years until ire appeared. He had never thought that he would fall in love with ire, and that kind of love became clearer and clearer as time went by. It was ire who let him know what true love was. In the past, he thought that his affection for Rita in his life was his only love. Later, he finally understood that that kind of love was more a kind of unwillingness to the regret in his youth than love. He didn''t want to admit defeat, so he always hoped that the girl who left him first coulde back to him one day. He didn''t want her toe back, but he wanted her to surrender. "Rita, I''m sorry." In the end, he softened his voice. After all, she was his old lover, and also the childhood sweetheart that grew up together. Since he had let it go, there was really no need to take it to heart. "I was too emotional just now. You know, I don''t want others to enter my office without my permission." Others? Rita''s heart ached. In his eyes, she was already someone else. Even Larry, who knew some of their past, didn''t treat her as an outsider when he saw her. But in his eyes, she was an outsider, "It''s okay. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Can you sit down and catch up?" "Of course." Chason nodded and invited her to the coffee shop on the top floor of thepany like a gentleman. The coffee shop was newly built after Chason took over the Jiang Group. As an open-air coffee shop, standing on the top, one could see the most prosperous area of S City. Looking down at all this, Rita sighed in her heart, "I remember that when we traveled to Italy, we also went to a coffee shop simr to this structure." He smiled faintly and said, "Yes, the inspiration for building this coffee shop did start from that trip." The two of them sat in the coffee shop on the top floor and chatted casually. For a moment, they fell silent again. "How have you been these years?" After a long time, he asked slowly. There was a strong sadness in her heart, and she said slowly, "After all, without you, how can I be good these years?" Chason took a sip of coffee. He knew that it was inevitable for an old lover like them to meet again. However, he still didn''t want to face those topics. It seemed that if he didn''t mention them, those things in the past had never happened. "How long are you going to stay this time?" With a bitter smile, Rita knew that he was trying to change the topic. "You don''t have to do that, Chason. As the leader of the business circle, you are very clear about the current situation of our Mo family, and why I came back. " Yes, he knew it clearly. But because of her, for so many years, as long as it came to Mo family''s Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. business, he would definitely avoid it. For a long time, she had been an untouchable memory in his youth. Chason sighed, "If there is anything I can help, I will try my best." "No, thanks." Rita leaned against the chair. The two people who used to be so intimate were now awkwardly talking about something here. "You know why I came to you." He kept silent for a long time, knowing that some of the topics were not avoided. "What do you want to say?" Rita stood up and almost threw herself into Chason''s arms. "It was not what you thought five years ago. In fact, I didn''t want to break up with you because we were not in the same ce. At that time, I was found to have a shadow on my uterus, and it was very likely that I was infertile. It''s okay if you have other diseases, but this matter involves the descendants of the Jiang family, I have to leave you. " Five years ago, the position of the heir of Chason had been determined. If nothing went wrong, they would be engaged. However, it was at that time that she was diagnosed with this disease. Afraid of being entangled with each other, Rita found an excuse and ruthlessly broke up with him. After leaving Chason, Rita tried her best to forget him. After all, she still had a long life. Besides, her disease was not a threat to her life except that it was difficult to get pregnant. She tried to start a new life and leave Chason. She didn''t worry about having no child. In fact, there were many DINK families abroad that were unwilling to have children. She tried to find a new boyfriend, but after so many years, she knew that she could no longer deceive herself. She loved him and knew that he was the man who loved her most in the world. "If it''s only about the Mo family, I won''te back on behalf of them. A month ago, I went to have a check-up and the shadow on my uterus disappeared. I can be a normal mother. At that time, I just wanted to return home as soon as possible and tell you everything. But I found that you married another girl. " Chapter 128 Why Hasnt He Come Yet (Part One) Chapter 128 Why Hasn''t He Come Yet (Part One) "Enough!" Chason couldn''t stand it anymore. The open-air cafe was full of his uncontroble anger. "You lied to me. Don''t make up any more!" At that time, she went to another country to study further. But now she said she was sick and had to break up for his sake. Finally, she spoke out what she had been thinking for so many years. She felt a little rxed. She said indifferently, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. What''s the meaning of my making up a useless lie? Isn''t it easy for you to find out what you want? " It was not that he wanted to doubt anything, but the news was too violent for him. Suppressing all his emotions, Chason said, "It''s time to get off work. I''m going back." He paused and turned to look at her more beautiful face. "I owe you. I owe you in this life." He trusted her. Even though thiste reason was like a soap opera plot, he still chose to believe her. He had given all his love to ire, and for Rita, the girl he had thought he had loved for many years, she had apanied him for many wonderful years. Her sudden departure made him transform from a boy to a man. Now that she was here, he had no choice but to ept all these imperfections. "As mypensation, I will help the business of the Mo family." After a while, he said slowly. Although he knew that such unreasonablepensation was a kind of harm to a proud girl like Rita, but the Mo family needed all this at this time. Rita shook her head and said, "You don''t owe me anything. I just want to ask you, if you don''t have your wife, will you be with me now?" Facing this question, he was obviously stunned. Yes, if ire didn''t show up, he really couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t be with Rita again at this moment. With a guilty conscience, he avoided her sight and said, "There is no need to ask such an impossible question." Chason stood up and regained his usual indifferent expression. He was totally different from the man who had a big emotional change just now. At this moment, his cell phone rang. As he pressed the answer key, he walked towards the exit of the cafe. Suddenly, he stopped and said anxiously, "What? Which hospital is my mother in? Okay, I''ll be right there. " Chason was about to rush to the hospital, but he was stopped by Rita at the gate of the "Get in the car." Rita stopped him in the underground parking lot of thepany and said, "Don''t drive when you are in a hurry. Let me drive." Chason refused, "It doesn''t matter." "I also want to see Mrs. Gina," said Rita, and got Chason into her car without demur. "Anyway, your mother''s matter is the most important." Chason didn''t insist. Apanied by Rita, he rushed to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Chason was relieved that Gina had woken up. He breathed a sigh of relief and asked the hospital about his mother''s condition All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Judging from her physical condition, Mrs. Gina fainted suddenly because she was too tired." The doctor described Gina''s physical condition in detail. Chason felt guilty as he felt lucky that his mother was fine. He knew what his mother had been worrying about recently. Although he was not wrong about that. But after all, she was his mother. Chason''s heart was full of guilt. With a sense of guilt, Chason decided to stay in the hospital and apany his mother. "Thank you for sending me here." Rita shook her head and said, "I will also stay in the hospital to keep Ginapany." "No need..." Before Chason could finish his words, Rita interrupted him, "It has nothing to do with you that Ie to see your mother." Chason shook his head helplessly and entered the ward. In the ward, Gina was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, without saying a word. Gina had always been a strong person. Seeing her lying on the bed and being indifferent to the world, Chason couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. The nurse urged him to go through the admission procedures. When he was waiting in line, he suddenly remembered something. He picked up his mobile phone and tried to send a message to ire, but found that his mobile phone was turned off automatically because of low power. He frowned and went back to the ward after finishing the admission procedures. Time passed. ire had been waiting for a long time. As soon as she heard some noisy at the door, she immediately raised her spirit and went out. But the person she had been waiting for didn''te. ire could no longer restrain her anxiety. Normally, he would reply her messages in a second. What happened today? Was it because he was busy with his work? Frowning, ire took out her phone and dialed the number of Chason. A cold female voice came from the phone, indicating that the phone could not be connected for the time being. Disappointment turned into worry in an instant. Was there anything wrong with Chason? She was so anxious that she looked at the carefully prepared cake on the table, but there was no sense of satisfaction in her heart. Finally, ire couldn''t help calling Larry. After knowing her intention, Larry said, "Mrs. ire, Mrs. Gina suddenly fainted. Mr. Chason rushed to the hospital after work. He should be in the hospital at this time." After hanging up the phone, ire felt relieved. But it was Gina who fainted. Although Gina didn''t like her, she was still Chason''s biological mother. She looked at the cake on the table and sighed. What a coincidence! Gina got sick today. Forget it. Even if she couldn''t celebrate his birthday in the vi by the sea, as long as he could understand her. Thinking of this, ire carefully put the cake in the box. Even if she couldn''t celebrate his birthday here, she wanted to apany him today. Chapter 129 Why Hasnt He Come Yet (Part Two) Chapter 129 Why Hasn''t He Come Yet (Part Two) ire rushed to the hospital with the cake and quickly found out Gina''s ward. The door of the ward was ajar. She gently knocked on the door several times, but there was no response from inside. All of a sudden, ire thought of something. Rich people like the Jiang family all lived in suits. She knocked at the door outside, of course the people inside couldn''t hear at all. She shook her head helplessly and pushed the door open. There was no one else in the ward except Gina, who was lying on the bed. She looked a little embarrassed. "Mrs. Gina." Gina sneered, "ire, did you bring cake to see the patient?" Looking at the cake in her hand, ire felt a little embarrassed. She shook her head and said, "Today is the birthday of Chason. I think he is in the hospital now, so I bring the cake directly to the hospital." "Ha ha." Chason looked at her sympathetically and said, "It seems that you little girls have the same intention to coax men." Hearing that, ire was stunned and looked at her in surprise. For a moment, she didn''t understand what she meant. Gina''s eyes shed with coldness, "Go to the top floor. You will get the answer you want." Looking at ire''s receding figure, Gina sneered, ''There was actually nothing wrong with her. It was all her n.''. Rita had never thought of getting back together with Chason. But Gina kept encouraging them to be together. Her encouragement, however, made Rita''s dry heart instantly wet. She found an opportunity to confess the truth of their breakup a few years ago. Before that, she had already discussed aprehensive n with Gina. If Chason had any reaction after Rita confessed everything, she would stay with him as much as possible in her own way. But no matter what she did, Chason still had no response. In that case, they started n B. It was that Gina pretended to be sick and coaxed him to the hospital, which intangibly increased the time for him to stay alone with Rita. Although ire didn''t know what had happened, she had a bad feeling from Gina''s sympathetic eyes. She carried the cake and quickly reached the top floor. On the top floor, a tall and beautiful woman with long ck hair was holding a cake with candles and talking to the man. Seeing this from a distance, ire dropped the cake in her hand to the ground and split it into several pieces. The man was Chason. It turned out that how ridiculous had she been to think about his birthday a long time ago, and she had been preparing for the surprise a few days earlier? He didn''tck surprise, nor did heck women who prepared surprise for him. The sound of the cake falling on the ground attracted the attention of the two. Chason immediately saw ire. In a panic, he strode over and said, "ire." She tried to smile, pretending that nothing had happened just now. She was already in a difficult position. Her husband turned a blind eye to her message, left her alone but went to the hospital to celebrate his birthday with another woman. "Chason, I I heard that Mom is sick, so I came here. " She paused and looked at the cake on the ground. Her heart was like being cut into pieces by a thousand knives. "Thinking that today is your birthday, I bring a cake here." Now, no matter how angry and sad she was, she had to pretend that she saw nothing. After saying that, ire forced herself to turn around and strode away. The moment she turned around, her tears finally fell. Chason pushed Rita away and chased after her, "ire, don''t be angry. Let me exin." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Don''t say anything." ire smiled slightly. That was her character. If she was just angry, she would be coaxed with one or two words. But in front of such a matter of principle, she didn''t have the strength to be angry at all. She didn''t want to listen to those pale exnations anymore. Chason stopped her and said, "ire, it''s not like what you think." "I''m sorry, ire." With a guilty look on her face, Rita followed him and said, "We are just friends since childhood. It''s not like what you think." ire turned around and took a look at Rita. As a woman, she had to admit that she was really a very charming woman. Even though the two of them were trying their best to exin, perhaps out of a woman''s sixth sense, ire still clearly sensed something else. When she was about to speak, Gina suddenly walked out of the ward. She pretended to be weak and said anxiously, "Rita is here to see me. What are you doing?" "Mom, you are so weak. Why do youe out?" Chason was a little anxious. He had to pass his mother''s ward when he came down from the rooftop. Just now, ire was running in the front, and they were chasing after her. Obviously, they had disturbed her. Gina sneered, as if she didn''t listen to him at all. She turned to ire and said, "As the daughter-inw of the Jiang family, you shouldn''t make a fuss openly outside. After all, you are a girl without any education. You are totally different from Rita." ire was used to Gina''s cold and evil words, but now she felt wronged from the bottom of her heart. She was the one who had been wronged, but at this moment, in everyone''s eyes, she was the woman who stirred up trouble and made trouble out of nothing. ire turned around and decided to leave the crowd, but was caught by Chason, "ire!" "Gina." With quick response, Rita supported Gina who was pretending to be unconscious. Everyone could see that this was a clumsy y, but these people were having a good time. Chapter 130 Ritas Provocation (Part One) Chapter 130 Rita''s Provocation (Part One) "Mom!" Looking at his mother who suddenly passed out, Chason was flustered. He called the doctor in a hurry and didn''t care about ire at all. Looking at the drama of this group of people, ire sneered. She didn''t want to stay here for another moment. What could she do? Although ire had always known that Gina didn''t like her, she couldn''t understand why Gina wanted to separate them like this since they were already legal couple. However, for the first time, ire felt that she was so powerless in maintaining their rtionship. In the past, she thought that even if Gina opposed, she would be fearless as long as he loved her. It was not until Rita appeared and ire saw them standing together on the rooftop that she realized for the first time what panic was. "ire." She wiped her tears and was about to leave the hospital when she heard a gasping voice from behind. "ire, listen to me. It''s not like what you think." ire stopped but didn''t turn around. The next second, she was pulled over by Chason. "ire!" What was the point of his useless exnation for her? She had been waiting for Chason in the vi for such a long time. Why didn''t he exin anything? At first, ire thought he lost his sense of propriety because of Gina''s illness, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all. It must be Rita who made him lose his sense of propriety and ignored her at all. "I''m not thinking about anything. It seems that you have a happy birthday." He didn''t need her surprise at all, did he? There was another woman besides her. Hearing her words, Chason was stunned. He didn''t mention his birthday specially, and ire didn''t mention it recently. Now why did she suddenly talk about his birthday? Before he could say anything, ire had left the hospital. She took a taxi quickly and went to the seaside vi. Thinking of what she had done in the vi, she felt that she was asking for trouble. "Miss ire, this is Rita. May I ask you out?" Before the car arrived at the seaside vi, she received a message from Rita. ire frowned and wondered why she had her phone number? Although ire didn''t know why Rita asked her out, she guessed that it must have something to do with Chason. Well she wanted toe, let here to the seaside vi. ire told the driver the address and said, "Please hurry up." She had to clean up the vi before Rita came. When she arrived at the vi, Frank came out of the garden and said, "Mrs. ire, I''ve finished it." He sped up his work today in order to make ire and Chason enjoy their own world. ire''s face turned a little pale. She took a Look at the room which was especially beautiful decorated by herself, it was full of birthday atmosphere, warm and romantic. She smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Thank you, Frank. Mr. Chason won''te." After saying that, regardless of the astonishment on Frank''s face, she quickly restored the room that she had worked hard for the whole day to its original state. Balloons, colorful ribbons, and small strings of lights were thrown on the ground, making the room a mess. Frank''s eyes widened. He could tell that ire was in a bad mood, so he didn''t ask much. He shook his head and left. ire was left alone in the big vi. Looking at the sea outside the window, she couldn''t feel any pleasure. Not long ago, they had held a wedding ceremony near the vi, and Chason even had said that this was their wedding room. And now she didn''t know why she had to meet Rita in this house. Was this fate? Not long after, Rita arrived. Rita changed her clothes, wearing a ck windbreaker and a pair of red lips. Wearing a pair of high heels, she looked imposing and she greeted, "Hello, Miss ire." She didn''t call her Mrs. ire. "Is this vi designed by Chason?" Rita put down her bag and looked at the bright yellow sofa with surprise in her eyes. The way she called him was intimate. ire sneered, "Yes, this vi is our wedding room. Why? Do you think we need to improve?" ire paused and asked slowly, "What would you like to drink?" "Do you have coffee?" Rita looked around the vi. Theyout of this house was not what she wanted. Compared with this kind of warm decoration, she preferred the simple grey decoration. It seemed that after he left her, he had changed a lot. His taste had changed. "Since it was designed by him, of course it''s good." ire nodded. Although they didn''t live here often, Chason had left a lot of things here. In his words, he coulde here as he liked. ire made a cup of coffee. She didn''t like drinking coffee very much. In the past, she had no choice but to drink coffee when she worked overtime, which was instant coffee. Then, because of Chason, she specially learned some skills of making coffee, which made her look a little professional. A trace of surprise shed through Rita''s eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be so good at making coffee. Do you also like drinking coffee, Miss ire?" "No." After a pause, she deliberately emphasized, "He likes it very much, so learned a little from him." Rita understood what she meant. She took a sip of coffee and gently smiled, "That''s right. He was influenced by me about coffee. The first time I gave it to him at that time. He said it was bitter and didn''t like it. " There were indeed many memories between them. Bitterness spilled over ire''s heart. She was his Property ? N?velDrama.Org. real wife, but all the promises he had made seemed to be inferior to the longsting and heavy memories between them. ''"What do you want to say to me? Just say it." ire stopped what she was doing and said lightly. The scent of coffee spread all over the living room. Rita gently smoothed her hair and said, "Miss ire, I guess you haven''t known him for a long time? Did he ever mention me to you? " Chapter 131 Ritas Provocation (Part Two) Chapter 131 Rita''s Provocation (Part Two) Of course not. He knew everything about her past. But she knew nothing about his past. In fact, it was not his fault that Chason had never told her anything as she had never thought of asking. In ire''s eyes, the past was the past forever. Till today, when Rita appeared in front of her, for the first time, ire found that she could not be as generous and natural as Anna. However, no matter how much she minded it in her heart, she still pretended to be indifferent at the moment. "No, Miss Rita, why do you think that he needs to mention you to me?" "That''s right. If a man doesn''t really let go of a woman, he won''t easily mention her, will he?" She looked elegant and graceful, but her words were sharp and harsh. Clenching her fists, ire sneered, "Miss Rita, do you think that my husband has never let you go?" "I don''t know." Rita admitted that ire was more difficult to deal with than she thought. After all, she was a woman who could marry Chason. She mustn''t be that simple. "But I have known him for more than twenty years. We grew up together and have been together for many years. I don''t think you know him better than I do, do you? " Yes, they grew up together. It sounded so wonderful. ire suppressed the sadness in her heart and still acted as if nothing had happened. No matter what, even if her rtionship with Chason was not as good as she thought, and even if Rita was the one who should really stand together with him, she could not lose at this moment. "So what? I believe that Miss Rita and Chason used to be a perfect match, but if my memory serves me right, he is my husband now. " Rita was a little surprised. She had been trying to find a strange expression on ire''s face, but she didn''t. The woman was calm. If it was any other woman who was provoked by her husband''s ex- girlfriend like this, she should have some reaction. However, Rita was not discouraged. She gave a charming smile, which was really like a spring breeze. Even as a woman, ire had to admit that her smile would attract all men. "Miss ire, do you know how I broke up with Chason? We loved each other so much. Whether at home or abroad, we were the perfect match in everyone''s eyes. " ire nodded, "I''d like to hear more." Even if her heart was like being cut by a sharp knife, she had to try her best to listen. "If I hadn''t found out that I was ill, I would have been married to Chason now. Maybe we would have had a child." Rita said in a lower voice. Speaking of these things, she felt bad. That must be the biggest setback in her life. No woman could ept the fact that she was infertile? Seeing that there was finally a sh of fluctuation in ire''s eyes, she continued, "When I graduated Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. from college, I found a shadow on my uterus. Although it won''t affect my life, it''s almost impossible for me to have a baby for the rest of my life. Can you feel my despair? " "I didn''t dare to tell him the truth. I was such a perfect woman in his heart, so I chose to break up with him." Rita''s voice sounded a little sad. There were probably so many changes in life. She had predicted everything, and even the heart of Chason. But how could she think of that change. It seemed that everything was worse than what ire thought. She thought that Rita would tell her that they broke up because of ipatible personalities, separation or other misunderstandings, but she did not expect it to be like this. "No matter what, if you loved him, you would not choose to break up, right?" Even ire herself didn''t have the confidence to say that. "Besides, you can just tell this to Chason. It has nothing to do with me." "Of course. But I know if it weren''t for me, a good man like Chason would have been responsible for you to the end. So I''m sorry. " She was determined to get Chason. Perhaps she hadn''t thought so before. But the moment she came back to see him, she admitted that she couldn''t deceive herself anymore. "If you quit, you might not be so embarrassed. It is better for you, for me, and even for Chason. " At this moment, Rita was no longer what she looked like in front of Chason in the hospital. Yes, she forced ire to quit as if she was the real girlfriend. Yes, ire had already been afraid. She admitted that except for the love Chason said, she was no match for the girl in front of her in this love battle. She was not afraid if it was only for background. But what scared her most now was that in Chason''s heart, she would never be able topare with the first love who had apanied him for many years. She took a deep breath. Even though she was already in a panic, she still maintained a confident look in front of Rita. "If I''m not mistaken, I''m the legal wife of Chason. If one day wee to an end, it must be that we no longer love each other, not because of you." "Okay." She knew very well that ire was much more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. She would never give up Chason herself. That''s right. No one would easily give up such a good man, not to mention a civilian woman like her who schemed to marry a rich man. But the more she did so, the more determined she was to take him back. The man she loved deserved a better woman, not ire. "Then let''s have a fairpetition. I don''t think that day will be long." There was no expression on Rita''s face. As if they were facing a poprmodity, not a man they both loved. Chapter 132 The Fight Between The Three (Part One) Chapter 132 The Fight Between The Three (Part One) ire snorted. A fairpetition? In Rita''s eyes, ire was never the recognized young mistress of the Jiang family. However, she was no longer the ire she used to be. "I don''t know what kind of fair Maybe she had learned a lot from Chason after staying with him for a long time. No matter how anxious and worried she was, she must hide her panic when facing an opponent who was actually stronger than her. At least, she had to be mentally stronger than her opponent. As expected, ire''s reply made Rita obviously stunned. She already had little patience to continue spending time with ire. She picked up her bag and said with some disdain, "let''s wait and see." Looking at the back of Rita who was walking away in high heels, ire sat on the sofa. She was not as calm andposed as before, and her palms were sweating slightly. Yes, she couldn''t find any reason to refute what Rita had just said, could she? She just wanted to fight against this mistress with herst bit of pathetic self-esteem. No, at a certain moment, ire even had an illusion, she and Rita who was the little mistress? She believed that Chason loved her. She even believed that Chason would remember all his promises and be responsible for their marriage to the end. However, if he knew why Rita had left him, would he be hesitant? ire smiled bitterly. He was starting to sway, wasn''t he? Otherwise, he would not ignore her birthday message. Even if it was because Gina was sick, what she saw was that he was celebrating his birthday with another woman in the hospital, wasn''t it? Gina didn''t seem to be in poor health as Chason worried. She looked much better soon. Noticing that Gina seemed to be fine, Chason greeted the medical staff while she was asleep and rushed out to look for ire. He called ire several times, but her phone was powered off. He was very anxious, and suddenly received a call from Frank. "Mr. Chason, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Wasn''t the flowers in the vi fine when he went to see them a few days ago? Frank hesitated for a while and said, "Mrs. ire doesn''t seem to be in a good mood." As a gardener, he shouldn''t have meddled in the affairs of Chason and ire, but this was also what Chason had specially told him. Of course, not only did Chason tell him, but all the servants in the Jiang family knew this. If there was something wrong with Mrs. ire, they must report it to Mr. Chason. Chason was stunned, "how do you know?" "Mrs. ire came to the vi not long ago. I called you at the first time, but your phone..." Frank said awkwardly. Chason took a look at his phone and found that there were indeed several missed calls from Frank. "What''s wrong with her?" His heart skipped a beat. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know exactly. Mrs. ire was supposed to celebrate your birthday. She had prepared the room for several days and it had been decorated. Besides, she kept telling me not to tell you, so I didn''t tell you in time. " It turned out that she had prepared a surprise for him before? But why didn''t she tell him? Chason hung up the phone in a hurry and rushed to the vi. The distance from the hospital to the vi was not very close. Even if Chason drove at the fastest speed to the destination, by the time he arrived at the vi, the sun had already set. In the evening, there were fewer people on the beach, much quieter than usual. He opened the door of the vi and found that ire had left. Looking at the unchanged room, he was a little surprised when he thought of the surprise Frank just said for him. Did ire clean up this ce without leaving any trace for him? The next second, he did something almost crazy. He ran to the nearest trash can to the vi, trying to see the debris that ire had thrown inside. As expected, the silk ribbon was stained with dust, and there were still small colorful lights and all kinds of broken balloon fragments All of these showed him that he missed the surprise that ire prepared for him. And this was actually the first birthday she had celebrated with him. Chason felt both happy and remorseful. He was happy that his beloved woman was so considerate, and he med himself for making things like this. Looking at these things that were destroyed by ire in person, it was obvious how angry and disappointed she was. He had been absent-minded for half a day, but he still couldn''t get through to ire. This feeling was probably the most to drive someone crazy. Where could she go? Chason decided to look for her. S City wasrge, but she would only go to a few ces. He was willing to look for her one by one. ''I''m sorry, ire. It''s all my fault.'' ire turned off her phone as soon as she came out of the seaside vi. She didn''t want to go back to the vi of the Jiang family at this moment. She had nned to go to the oil painting ssroom to paint, but she thought that with her current mood, she might not be able to paint anything. ''Where am I going?'' "Come and have a look at Jersey''s meeting!" ire was wandering on the road when she saw the leaflets on the road. Jersey? That was her favorite rock singer. She didn''t expect that she would have a meeting in the WK Bar. However, she had almost never been to a bar. Even if she had been there once or two times, there was a reason. If she went there alone like now, Chason... ''Forget it. Why should I think about him?'' She did what she wanted to do, so why should she had to care about him. Today was a sad day. She had to vent her sadness regardless of anything. So ire squeezed into the crowd, bought a ticket and a light stick, and rushed to the bar. The bar was crowded with people. ire temporarily forgot all the messy troubles and called Jersey''s name with the crowd. Chapter 133 The Fight Between The Three (Part Two) Chapter 133 The Fight Between The Three (Part Two) It waste, but Gina, who was in the ward of the hospital, was not sleepy at all. There was no doubt that her son''s mind was not on her at all. Fortunately, she was not really sick. She shook her head and sighed. She really couldn''t figure out what was so good about [ ] that she could fascinate her son like this. Gina was still angry when the door was suddenly pushed open. It was Rita who came in with a pile of supplements. "Auntie Gina." Gina felt relieved and smiled, "I''m not really sick. Why do you still buy these?" "Auntie, these are not medicines. Anyway, you should take good care of yourself. Don''t mention it." Rita said as she packed up her things. Gina, who had always treated Rita as her daughter-inw, was even angrier with ire in her heart. "Rita, how nice would you be if you were my daughter-inw?" Rita was overjoyed. Wasn''t this what she expected? However, she still pretended to say, "auntie, it''s my bad luck that I had to give up on Chason." Her eyes were full of regret, which was true. A hint of cruelty shed through Gina''s eyes, "no, it''s not toote. I will only take you as my daughter- inw for the rest of my life. " While they were talking, Gina''s servant came in. She nced at Rita and looked at Gina hesitantly. "It doesn''t matter. Miss Rita is on our side. What do you want to say?" Gina peeled a piece of grapes and said lightly. The servant said in a low voice, "I saw Miss ire enter the WK Bar with my own eyes. It''s the biggest bar in the city, so I am thinking whether I should tell Mr. Chason or not, so Ie here to ask you first." "WK Bar?" Both Rita and Gina were surprised, and a trace of contempt shed through Rita''s eyes. The WK Bar was not that kind of clean bar, where there were a lot of people mixed up, and celebrities like them seldom entered. Gina sneered, "no, don''t tell Chason." Then she took a look at Rita and said, "Rita, your chance has Rita was stunned and looked at Gina in confusion. "What do you mean?" After all, Rita was a young girl who hadn''t experienced too much. Sometimes, it was not good to flirt a man directly. Gina said in a low voice, "go to the bar right now, and I''ll arrange someone to rape you. Then you send me a message and I''ll ask Chason to save you." Rape in the bar? Rita was confused. She didn''t understand what Gina was up to. "I still don''t understand. Why did you do that?" "Don''t worry. Just do as I say. I want you to be with Chason more than you do. " She paused and said, "I did this to make Chason misunderstand that it was ire who did all this. Do you understand?" As a smart woman, Rita soon understood what Gina meant. She was shocked and said, "well... Is this Okay? " She paused and said, "although ire is in the bar, how can I let her show up in front of me when Chason shows up?" "Don''t worry." Gina still acted as if everything was under her control. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the rest. You just go. " Rita hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. She knew how capable Gina was. It would be no problem to follow her orders. After saying goodbye to Gina in a hurry, Rita immediately went to the WK Bar. There were many peopleing and going in the bar. Of course, more and more people were focused on the meeting of Jersey today. ire also screamed with the crowd. At this moment, it seemed that what she had experienced before was just a dream. She was still the unscrupulous college student, the innocent and innocent girl before she entered the society. Rita had seen ire in the crowd from a long distance. Looking at her being so crazy, Rita suddenly understood why ire would appear in the bar today, probably for this rock singer. However, people like Rita disliked ire from the bottom of her heart. She had been educated from an early age, and listened to some elegant piano and ssical music, and she was never allowed to such Property ? N?velDrama.Org. rock music. ''I really don''t know why Chason likes this woman.'' From the moment Rita entered the bar, she had attracted many men''s attention. In this kind of bar, everyone knew that. It was just a bunch of lustful men, and a bunch of vulgar women. Rita avoided the eyes of those people in disgust. As expected, Gina had a foresight. She had asked someone to protect her secretly in advance. Otherwise, she felt that she would really be raped by these middle-aged fat men in the bar. When they were immersed in their own thoughts, Chason had searched everywhere for ire, but she was nowhere to be found. ''Where on earth did she go?'' Oil painting ss, coffee shop, bookstore, alma mater, seaside... These were the ces she liked to go for rxation, but today he couldn''t find her no matter how hard he tried. Chason was a little impulsive. He wanted to call the police to look for her. In fact, as long as he contact the police, it would be easy for him to find her, but he didn''t want to do so. He was afraid that ire would get angry because of him. When he didn''t know what to do, he suddenly received a call from Gina. Did something happen to his mother again? He picked up the phone in a hurry, "Mom?" Gina''s nervous voice came through the phone, even with a sobbing tone. "Chason, help Rita." What was going on? It was rare for Chason to see his mother like this. He asked nervously, "mother, what''s wrong?" "Something happened to Rita in the WK Bar. She said something to me in a hurry on the phone and hung up. I only know that she is in the bar. You go and have a look. " The WK Bar? It was not far from here. Chason frowned and sent a message to Larry, asking him to find ire as soon as possible. Then he drove quickly to the bar. Chapter 134 Why Are You Here (Part One) Chapter 134 Why Are You Here (Part One) Chason hesitated for a while. After all, in his heart, the whereabouts of ire was more important to him. But at this moment, it was rted to Rita''s safety, so he could only temporarily let go of ire and go to the bar to see how Rita was going. The WK Bar was still crowded with people. With the arrival of the famous rock singer, there were more groups here than usual. ire''s voice became hoarse as she screamed with the crowd. She hadn''t been so crazy for a long time. All these songs reminded her of the past. Maybe she didn''t cherish the time when she was young, thinking that she would be better in the future. But after her youth passed, she really missed it. When the singer took a break, she felt her throat sore and dry. She wanted to get some water to drink. When she was fetching water from the water dispenser, she suddenly felt something ck in front of her eyes. Her neck seemed to be hit by some strange thing and quickly fell to the ground. When she woke up, she found herself on a sofa. She rubbed her neck and frowned in pain. What was this ce? What happened just now? ire looked around and rummaged through her bag. There was money in it and her clothes were After tidying up her clothes, ire stood up and was about to leave the room, but she heard a It was a girl''s voice. [ ] felt that the voice was a little familiar. Her reason told her that she''d better not meddle in other people''s business at this time. While she was hesitating whether she should leave or not, she suddenly heard a voice through the crack of the door of the next room. "Miss Rita, I advise you to be obedient. The more you struggle, the more ufortable you will be." "No... Don''t... The Mo family won''t let you go. " Rita struggled painfully. The two menughed ferociously. "Really? Do you think the Mo family is still the same as before? " It was Rita? Why did they appear in the WK Bar at the same time? ire frowned. There were two voices in her heart, one asking her to hurry away, she should just leave Rita alone. But she couldn''t move. Never mind. Saving a life was better than building a seven-stage pagoda. Even if Rita had bad intentions for her, she couldn''t just sit by when her life was in danger. She was about to rush downstairs to find someone to save Rita, but just a few stepster, the door next door was suddenly opened, and ire was dragged in by a man inside. "What are you doing?" ire struggled. The two men closed the door and let go of ire. ire was surprised. She had no idea what they were going to do and why they didn''t do anything to Rita even after they tied her up. Why did they bring her into this room? When she was confused, she saw two men winking at her. The next second, the door was opened, and one of them pushed ire out. When she was confused, she saw a person rushing over from the corridor. She raised her head and met the surprised eyes of Chason. Chason asked in surprise, "ire, why are you here?" "I..." How could she exin that she was here. It seemed that Rita had heard the voice of Chason, so she shouted for help, "Chason, help me... Help me! " Chason frowned, nced at ire, and quickly kicked open the door of the room. Following his figure, ire saw that the two men, who were normal just now, were now half naked lying on Rita. He kicked away the two men in anger, and took off his coat to cover Rita. Looking at his red eyes, ire was obviously sad. Could he be so gentle to other women? "Chason!" Rita suddenly stood up and hugged him. Although she knew it was an act, her sadness was real at this moment. It turned out that one day, she had to rely on such a method to get his pity and Chason didn''t push her away, allowing her to cry. "Well, you are safe." "ire, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t havee to see Chason, but..." Rita said, crying even more sadly. What did it have to do with ire? Chason stared at the two men who were kicked to the ground by him, and then turned to ire, who was standing at the door at a loss, "what the hell is going on?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, ire understood what had happened. The so-called rape of Rita was just a y that they had conspired to frame her, and she could not even exin clearly what had happened. "Don''t ask, Chason. Please, stop asking. " Rita was lying in his arms, leaving no gap. She looked at ire in panic and said, "I was wrong. Let me go..." ire looked at all this coldly. At this point, would Chason believe her? ire walked slowly to them and said coldly, "what do you mean, Miss Rita?" They set up this y, and she had even moved with Chason gently carried Rita to the sofa, stood up and coldly looked at the two men on the ground, "tell me, what''s going on? I think I have many ways to make you tell the truth. " "We..." Suddenly, one of the men crawled towards ire and said, "Miss ire, you said you would protect us. Miss ire, help us!" ire sneered. She couldn''t even defend herself anymore. After looking around everyone in the room, Chason turned to ire and asked, "ire, why are you here?" When he saw her in the bar, he couldn''t believe that a girl who didn''t drink at all like ire woulde to the bar alone. Or a bar like WK? Chapter 135 Why Are You Here (Part Two) Chapter 135 Why Are You Here (Part Two) "Did you see the crazy fans downstairs? I came to the meeting of that rock singer like them. " ire said indifferently. She didn''t panic at all now. Yes, she didn''t do anything she shouldn''t do. Why should she panic? But she wanted to see what these people were going to do. However, she still had a little hope in her heart, hoping that Chason would believe her. Yes, as long as he believed her, even if the whole world came to nder her, so what? Chason shook his head and said, "I never know you like rock. Shouldn''t you exin why everything is so coincidental?" Sure enough, no matter what happened in the past, he would always be on her side unconditionally. But now, he was facing Rita. He had changed. ire sneered, "first, I like this rock singer, and I know you don''t like these at all, so I don''t have to talk about these topics with you. Second, there were so many people in the bar. Were they also the ones who harmed Miss Rita? Third, I think Rita knows better than I do whether I have hurt her or not. " She could tolerate anything, but it was not the first time that she had met such a thing of framing. Fiona used to treat her like this, but now she was not the same ire at that time. Everything of this year was enough to make her another people. Besides, she couldn''t bear that the person she loved would question her. Didn''t Chason know what kind of person she was? Or did he encounter something rted to Rita, all the principles of the past probably copsed at once? When they were in a stalemate, Larry ran in breathlessly. He was stunned when he saw the mess and the people in the room. Then he said slowly, "Mr. Chason, I... I''ve been looking for Mrs. ire for a long time and found that she came to the WK Bar, so I came here in a hurry. " ''Oh my God! What''s wrong with these two people?'' Larry thought. Every time they quarreled, there would be no good thing for him. It turned out that Chason had been looking for her. ire''s heart trembled. No, he asked Larry to look for her, and she came to Rita, right? Chason didn''t respond. He looked at ire nkly, with aplex feeling in his heart. How could he believe such a scene if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. However, even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe it. "ire." His voice was a little hoarse. "Can you prove that you really came here to see the singer''s fan meet-up?" Why should she prove it? She had never done such a thing! At this moment, in the face of Chason''s doubt, ire only felt very aggrieved. "Believe it or not, I don''t need to prove to any of you what I haven''t done, right?" Chason couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. He believed her, but he had to give everyone an exnation. This was probably the difference between men and women in dealing with problems. Men were mostly rational in solving problems, but women were not. "I''m wondering why you just came out of the room when Rita was in trouble?" Chason touched his forehead and felt depressed. Although Rita was his first love, it didn''t matter. Even if he didn''t care about the friendship they grew up together in the past, the rtionship between the Mo family and the Jiang family could not be avoided. People in their circle looked bright, but in fact, they had been living under the gaze of everyone. What happened today, even if it had nothing to do with ire, as long as she was at the scene, with the matter between the three of them, it would be made a big fuss. To solve all this, it was useless to rely on his trust, but to show evidence. ire was clear at the moment. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make it clear. She paused and suddenly remembered something. "I was knocked out and taken to the next room. You can check the surveince video and see what happened at that time." ''That''s a good idea.'' It seemed that she was so angry that she didn''t even think of this for a while. Chason nced at Larry and said, "go get the surveince video." Then he took out a handkerchief and gave it to Rita, "well, don''t cry. I will give you an exnation for this matter." After a pause, Chason pointed at the two men on the ground and said, "drag them out and hand them over to the people in the WK Bar. Ask them to give me an exnation." He didn''t mean to give her an exnation, but to the Mo family. All of a sudden, Rita felt a chill in her heart. Even if she believed that all this was done by ire, would hee back to her? She had an unfathomable fear of what was about to happen. Not long after, Larry rushed over, followed by boss of the Wen bar, Neil. As soon as Neil saw Chason, he immediately bowed and said, "I didn''t know you were here, Mr. Chason. I''m sorry for my absence!" "What are you going to say about what happened to my friend in your bar?" Chason didn''t want to beat Property ? N?velDrama.Org. around the bush with him. Neil''s forehead was sweating. The security guards had been arranged there for an important meeting today. He really knew nothing about what happened upstairs. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Mr. Chason, I really don''t know what happened today. I''ll check the surveince video for you and give you an exnation. " After a pause, Neil said to his men, "beat them half to death and let them exin what happened today in detail." Chason narrowed his eyes. After all, the biggest bar in S City was full of gangsters. He really didn''t need to order such a thing to them. Chapter 136 Claire Dont Know How To Defend Herself. (Part One) Chapter 136 ire Don''t Know How To Defend Herself. (Part One) The bar was bustling with people, but a lot of them had disappeared because of the arrival of Chason and hispanions. Even this sensational fan meeting was suspended in advance. The owner of the bar was a wise man. Although he was smiling at Chason, he was trembling with fear. This time, not only the young mistress of the Jiang family was involved, but also Miss Rita was involved. Others might not know the rtionship between Rita and Chason, but he did. He knew almost everything happened in S City. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made the bar so famous. Therefore, he knew very well that he couldn''t offend the Jiang family on this city. Before long, the person who went to check the surveince video came back. He handed over the U disk and said, "Mr. Chason, boss, the surveince video of this afternoon is here." "Show us." Chason pointed at the slide on the wall. Since he wanted to check the evidence, he put it on the big screen and let everyone see it together. ire was expressionless. What was she afraid of things that she had never done? On the other hand, although there was no expression on Rita''s face, her clenched fists were already sweating. The video was yed smoothly. The whole video was clearly shown on the slide. Chason looked at ire who squeezed into the crowd to grab the ticket and saw her buy a fluorescent stick next to her. However, after ire entered the bar, the surveince video didn''t show anything until the moment that Chason came in. The bar owner kicked the man and asked, "are you sure you have found out whole surveince video?" Now, the surveince video could not be used as any evidence. The man nodded obsequiously and said, "boss, I''m sure. I found it with the police." Neil turned to Chason, "Mr. Chason, this..." He swallowed and became more and more anxious. If Chason got angry with him, he would not only be unable to run this bar, but also probably not be able to stay in S City. Chason turned to look at ire, who was in a daze. She had totally ignored that Rita could easily think of such a method to check the surveince video. Since she wanted to frame her, it was impossible for her not to think of it. Therefore, the surveince video must have been tampered with. "How do you exin it?" His words made ire flustered. Chason was not that stupid to question that, was he? ire suppressed her inner emotions and said slowly, "the surveince shows that I came to the bar to watch the meeting. Isn''t it obvious enough?" "Miss ire." "Of course you will leave evidence in your favor," said Rita in a soft voice At this moment, she was really unable to defend herself. In fact, was the evidence so important? The key point was whether Chason believed her or not. Chason looked at ire coldly, "will Rita find someone to hurt herself? If I hadn''te here in time, she would have been raped, wouldn''t she? " ire''s heart was cold. He used to be calm and clear on everything, and would choose to trust her unconditionally. But this matter, he began to suspect her from the beginning. After all, this matter had something to do with Rita. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. Heaven and earth can prove what I haven''t done." "Enough!" Rita struggled to her feet, tears welling up in an instant. "I''m still an unmarried girl. Even if I like Chason, I have never destroyed our rtionship. Why are you so vicious? I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that Mrs. Chason would have a wife like you. " ire looked at her fiercely and said, "Miss Rita, aren''t you afraid that you can''t fall asleep at night as you say something like this?" Rita still looked pitiful. It had to be said that it was really easy to make the man feel sorry for her. "You..." As soon as she finished her words, she fell backwards and was hugged by Chason. "Rita! Rita! " Without taking a look at ire, Chason said to Larry, "get a car and send Miss Rita to the hospital." "Chason!" Looking at the nervous look on his face, ire felt a pain in her heart, as if for a moment, she felt that she was about to lose the man in front of her. She grabbed the corner of his clothes subconsciously, and her eyes were full of sadness. "It''s really not me!" Chason didn''t turn around, "I''ll investigate it." After a pause, he turned to the owner of the bar and said, "if you dare to leak anything about what happened today..." "No, no, No. It''s all my fault. I won''t let it happen again. Don''t worry, Mr. Chason." The owner of the bar said hurriedly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Chason left without looking back. ire didn''t remember how she left the bar that day. She just felt that her face was cold. She wiped it randomly with her hand and found that she had been crying. People on the road all looked at her, but she had already ignored it. It was not until her phone rang that she woke up from the state of distraction. "ire, can you leave your dear Chason alone and have a midnight snack with me tonight?" "I..." ire wiped her tears and replied as normal as possible, "okay... Okay, Anna... " However, Anna still sensed something. "ire, what''s wrong with you?" "I... I''m fine. Where are you? Where is Richard? " ire didn''t want to make Anna worried at this moment. More importantly, she didn''t know how to say about those things. Anna frowned. ire was sobbing. How could she not hear it? "Where are you? I''ll pick you up. Let''s talk about it when we meet." ire told her the address and found a milk tea shop on the roadside to wait for Anna. Recently, she seldom drank milk tea, because she thought that there might be a baby in her belly some time. Having lost herst child, ire was very concerned about her pregnancy. Of course, she didn''t tell Chason about it. Chapter 137 Claire Dont Know How To Defend Herself. (Part Two) Chapter 137 ire Don''t Know How To Defend Herself. (Part Two) But at this moment, she just wanted to find something sweet to eat. After all, her heart was full of bitterness. Not long after, Anna''s car stopped at the gate of the milk tea shop. ire put down the milk tea and got on Anna''s newly bought sports car. "Where is Richard?" Looking at ire''s red and swollen eyes and forced smile, Anna felt a little ufortable. "He''s on a trip to Australia. I''m alone recently." After a pause, she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "You... Did you quarrel with Chason? " ire shook her head with a bitter smile. It seemed that this was always the case between them. They either had unusual love, or became strangers. But this time, it seemed to be different from before. She had thought about all the misunderstandings and obstacles in the past. But now, she felt the coldness of falling into a low valley. "I don''t know where to start." "It''s okay. Let''s go to eat first and talk about itter." Anna sped up and drove quickly towards the midnight snack. Since she married into the Jiang family, she seldom came to such a restaurant. After all, Chason was a picky man, he rarely went to such a ce. ire put on a fake smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to like eating these too." "Yes, I haven''t eaten for a long time." Anna smiled. ire could tell that she was very familiar with the boss here. As soon as they entered the food stall, someone came over and shouted, "Miss Anna, do you still want the same dishes asst time?" Anna nodded, "add some eggnt, streaky pork and roast meat." She turned to ire and said, "I remember this is your favorite food." ire felt warm in her heart. Sometimes, sometimes girlfriends are the true love. She didn''t expect that Anna would remember her preferences clearly. "Thank you." "Well, don''t thank me. Tell me what happened today. It''s really ufortable to keep it alone. It will be much better if you say it out. " Anna opened a bottle of beer and asked. "Do you want some?" ire nodded and decided to be presumptuous tonight. Now Chason was probably apanying Rita. "Let''s get hammered." After drinking some wine, ire became talkative. She had suffered a lot in the afternoon, and now she spoke out all at once, "if Rita has never left, I may not know Chason for the rest of my life, let alone marry him." "Rita?" Anna was shocked. She didn''t expect that this matter had anything to do with Rita. "She used to be a famousdy in the south. At that time, the Mo family was no worse than the Jiang family. Butter she went abroad, and now the Mo family has declined a lot." ire shook her head and said, "I''m so sad now. I really don''t know what will happen next." Anna frowned and said, "I''ve heard about Rita from Richard. He told me that they grew up together, but I didn''t know that she is the first girlfriend of Chason." "In terms of rtionship, appearance and identity, I know I can''tpete with Rita. I just hope Chason don''t drag me down. If he don''t love me, just let me go." ire said and poured another ss of wine into her mouth. She didn''t know how to pour out her sorrows with alcohol before, and even when she was most upset, she didn''t use it as a way to vent. No, maybe today was the saddest day for her. The feeling of losing someone when you got one was the most unbearable. Anna knew that if everything was as ire thought, it would be difficult to deal with it, but she still what he should do. I think he will figure it outter. " ire admitted that it was true that Chason treated her very well, but was that kind of good really wholehearted love? What she wanted was never the kind of substitute and coexisting love. What she Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. wanted was pure love that only belonged to her. She knew she was narrow-minded. "Anna, I''m not as generous as you. I can''t turn a blind eye to these things." Anna knew what ire meant. Not long ago, when Angel came back to see Richard, she pretended that she didn''t know anything and let them go. But fortunately, Angel had really done a thorough goodbye from then on, rather than dwelling on it like Rita had. She sighed and grabbed a handful of peanuts. "ire, but you know what? There were many things in a marriage that needed to be tolerated and tempered. As long as Chason loves you, I think everything will be fine. After all, Rita is only the past, you are his wife now. " ire nodded, knowing that what Anna said was true. She was a little bit harsh, but she didn''t want others to wrongly use her. "I''m afraid that his heart has already been seduced by his first girlfriend." She shook her head with a bitter smile. She didn''t expect that she would be like a dissatisfied woman so soon, crying andughing here for a man. "Rita did everything without any ws. I think there should be someone else behind her." After all, no matter how powerful she was, she had been abroad for many years. She had only been back for a few days, but she could do everything so perfectly. "Yes. There were some things that were too perfect, so it''d a little abnormal. ire, I''m willing to help you investigate it. " Anna held her hand. She was the one who would protect her best. She couldn''t let her good friend suffer such an injustice. ire had mixed feelings. She shouldn''t let it go. Maybe Chason would investigate it, but she couldn''t wait for his result. After all, in addition to their rtionship, it also rted her own innocence. ire once said that she would never let anyone misunderstand or wrong her in the rest of her life. Chapter 138 Scheme (Part One) Chapter 138 Scheme (Part One) The next day, the sun shone into the room through the screen window. ire looked at the window in a daze. Last night, she and Anna drank happily until the early morning, and they were in a daze. The two of them talked andughed, groping for something and actually returned to Anna''s house. However, when she woke up early in the morning, she looked at her cell phone and found that there was still no phone or message. She was very mncholy. A touch of sadness spread from her heart. When she came to herself, tears had already covered her face. But ire was not a fragile girl. She wiped her tears and looked back at Anna who was sleeping soundly. A smile appeared on her gaunt face. She had made up her mindst night to find out everything and prove her innocence for her dignity. Thinking of this, she was full of motivation. At the beginning, she felt that things were not simple, it just happened so wless and she were against her. But the more perfectly this was done, the more bizarre it seemed. There might be a bigger conspiracy behind it! Thinking of this, ire couldn''t help worrying about Chason. After a moment of silence, ire seemed to think of something. She looked at Anna, who was sleeping soundly. She didn''t want to get her best friend involved. Without hesitation, she stood up and went out... They didn''t talk the whole night. After Chason sent Rita back to the Jiang family''s vi, he didn''t sleep at all. Last night, the doctor diagnosed that there was nothing serious, but Rita was frightened and emotionally unstable and needed to rest quietly. Rita slowly opened her eyes. In a daze, she saw herself lying on the bed. When she woke up, she found that Chason had not left and had fallen asleep on the bedside. She was surprised and delighted. The person she loved was very close to her, and her heart was inexplicably throbbing. But when she thought that ire was his wife, her face instantly darkened and her body could not help trembling. Chason, whoid on the bedside, noticed her reaction. She calmed down immediately and put on a sunny smile on her gloomy face, looking very beautiful. However, Chason had noticed her difference before. Chason thought that Rita was not feeling well, so he asked with concern, "Rita, are you awake? How are you? I''ll call the doctor! " Then he stood up. "Don''t go!" Rita reached out her hands to grabbed Chason. "Don''t go. I don''t want you to leave? Don''t leave me! " Feeling the softness and warmth from her palm, and her begging words, Chason felt a lump in his throat. He felt sorry for not taking good care of Rita. "Don''t worry. I won''t go anywhere. I will be with you." Then Chason sat on the edge of the bed again. "Do you feel ufortable? What would you like to eat? " "I''m fine now. I don''t want to eat anything. I''m just afraid." "Don''t worry. I will keep you safe these days." "With you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything." Chason was stunned. The atmosphere in the room was a little strange. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, and the two suddenly fell silent. A momentter, when Rita was about to break the silence, Chason''s phone rang. Chason smiled apologetically at Rita and left the ward. "Mr. Chason,st night, Mrs. ire and Miss Anna drank till midnight and went back to Anna''s house. This morning, she came out alone and took a taxi to leave. It seems that she is going back to the vi. I guess she have arrived now." It was his fault that she went to drink. But Chason seemed to be relieved and said, "Okay, I see." In the ward, Rita was eavesdropping by the door. "She''sing back. She must be looking for Chason. Then I''ll show you something exciting!" Rita murmured to herself. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a while, Chason opened the door and came in. Rita got out of bed and was pouring water. He immediately went up to support her and said, "I''ll do it. Lie down well. Now you need to have a good rest. Tell me what you want to eat and drink." "I have hands and feet. I can do these." She pushed Chason aside and walked to the bed with water! Hurried footsteps came from outside, ire wasing. When Chason was about to open the door, Rita slipped and stumbled to him. The door creaked open, and two teardrops fell from her face. At the door, ire saw that on the bed, Chason was pressing on Rita, and from her point of view, the two were kissing. The person she loved most was doing this in front of her! The shocking scene almost suffocated ire! Her mind went nk and she fell to the ground. This also startled Chason. He immediately stood up from the bed and ran to ire. "Go away! You did it on purpose! Is it? Chason, now I know that you have never loved me! Don''t worry. I will leave you, but I will definitely leave without any guilt. I will prove my innocence and let you see how terrible the woman behind you is! " ire screamed hysterically. Her heart was bleeding. It was not until now that she realized how much she loved this man! She also understood how deep her love were, how the hatred hurt! ire struggled to stand up. In a trance, she seemed to see that Rita was smiling and Chason was talking, but it didn''t matter anymore. ire pushed Chason away and slowly left against the wall. Chason, who looked ire''s receding figure, had mixed feelings. He wanted to rush up and hug her to exin everything, but he couldn''t move his legs. ''Shame on you, coward!'' With a mocking smile on his face, Chason sat on the edge of the bed, not knowing whether he was worried or depressed. "Are you okay? I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I was careless. I''m sorry." Rita had been apologizing all the time, pretending to be miserable with tears in her eyes. If an ordinary man saw her, he would feel pity for her and be fascinated by her. "It''s not your fault. I''m sorry." Chason adjusted his state of mind and looked coldly. Seeing this, Rita shook her head slowly. She could see how cold Chason''s gaze were. She felt terrible in her heart. She was jealous of ire. Why could she make him care so much? She was very angry. And what she got was only his pity, right? No, she was the one he loved! Chapter 139 Scheme (Part Two) Chapter 139 Scheme (Part Two) After a few simple words, Chason left. No one knew what happened today. Sitting in the car, Chason smashed angrily at the steering wheel. He didn''t know why he was so emotional. After calming down, he seemed to think of something and drove away. Looking at Chason''s receding figure, Rita said fiercely, "ire, Chason will definitely be mine. Why do you have topete with me?" Maybe she hadn''t had such a strong idea before she came back, but now it was different. With Gina''s Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. persuasion, she had already made up her mind. She was going to take that man back. ire walked aimlessly on the street. The two tear stains on her pale and bloodless face were very conspicuous. ire felt as if she had been abandoned by the world. She couldn''t ept herself. She felt that God was joking with her. She couldn''t help but guess that these were all designed by Rita, right? But she couldn''t extricate herself from the trap and turn around. In the evening, ire came to a man-madeke, which was her favorite ce with [ ] in the past. The swan was ying by theke, the goose flew from time to time, and the night wind blew gently. ire gradually calmed down, she was not so depressed, but there was always a trace of mncholy in her heart. "Sure enough, you are here. How could you leave without saying a word? You still like here after so many years." A familiarughter came from behind. Hearing this voice, ire smiled happily and turned to her. "You know me. You slept like a pig and I really can''t stand to wake you up." ire teased. "Hahaha!" The bell-likeughter broke the mncholy. It was not someone else, but ire''s best friend, Anna. The sun was setting, and the sky waspletely dark. The streetmps by theke were lit up, and the two people on the bench were reflected in theke. "Bitch, that woman is too cruel! Chason is also a bastard. He didn''t even say a word. ire, don''t worry. I''ll teach him a lesson! " It was Anna who was talking on the bench. ire told Anna everything that had happened today. At the beginning, ire didn''t want to tell her, but Anna saw the tear stains on her face, ire finally opened her mouth after Anna''s repeated questioning. "I don''t mean tell you. Because I just know your temper. I''m afraid that you''ll be implicated. If anything happens to you, I''ll live with regret for the rest of my life!" "Are we good friends? Since you take me as your best friend, I won''t leave you alone. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. You can rely on me more. " Annaforted ire. She knew that there was no one around ire to help her now, and as her best friend, she would definitely share weal and woe with her. Hearing Anna''s words, ire felt warm in her heart. ''It''s so good to have a good friend!'' She thought so. "I will cheer up. Although I know it must be Rita''s trick and I have no chance to win against them, I just can''t stand it. I believe in Chason, but I don''t believe in myself. At the thought that they are in bed..." ire couldn''t continue. When she calmed down and thought of that scene, she felt as if she was torn apart. Looking at ire''s painful face, Anna was also very sad. She thought for a while and reached out her hand to hold ire''s shoulder. When ire was confused and turned her face, "Mmm!" Anna kissed ire''s lips and said, "silly girl, if she kisses your man, I''ll kiss his woman. We''re even!" ire, who had been sad, was stunned by Anna''s words for a while and then burst intoughter. A momentter, ire held Anna tightly and said, "thank you. You are always my best friend!" Anna also turned around and hugged ire tightly. "Don''t be sad. I will always support you, and who says you have no chance of winning?" Speaking of this, Anna let go of ire and smiled. "What did you say, Anna? What clues have you found?" ire was also excited to hear that. "Do you really think that I didn''t do anything today? I''ve been investigating since you left, hoping I can find some evidence. " "Have you found anything?" "No, but I found a person. He happened to be shooting that day and happened to take a picture of you at the corner of the camera!" "Really! Anna, you are awesome! " ire couldn''t help but kiss Anna, which made Anna very embarrassed. "Don''t be so happy now! Now that I have got the news, others should have known it. Maybe Rita has already begun to take action. We have to hurry up, or you really won''t be able to prove yourself! " "Okay, let''s go now. Tell me the address, I''ll locate him and you drive!" After saying that, ire got in Anna''s sports car and drove away. Theke became quiet again. "What? Do you mean that someone has photographed ire? That can prove her innocence. Hurry up. I''ll go by myself. Give me the address. Follow me. " Chason was also pleasantly surprised to hear the news. He rushed there and called a group of people with him. After getting in the car, he felt that this thing would not be so simple "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so careless?! Chason had gone? Tell me where he is now. You all go to stop them first. No matter what method you use, you can''t expose me. Understand, it''s better to get rid of the people who take pictures! If you really can''t do it, then use thest resort! " The person who spoke was no other than Rita. She was still immersed in the happiness of the day, but when she heard the news, she was really taken aback! She didn''t expect that she made a mistake. What on earth happened? It was not the right time to think about this. Rita changed her clothes and escaped from the hospital. Tonight, the three group all took action for a news that was not known to be true or false. Tonight was not destined to be peaceful "It''s almost there! Turn left at the intersection! " Anna''s speed did not diminish in the slightest, a sharp turn in the bay, a car came in front of them and passed by. The people in the car saw each other clearly. "Chason? !" "ire! ?" Chapter 140 They Always Quarreled Like This (Part One) Chapter 140 They Always Quarreled Like This (Part One) However, Rita was stopped by a car halfway. She couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. Regardless of her usual elegance, she directly roared, "Get out of the way." "Miss Rita, Mrs. Gina sent me here. She asked me to stop you." The man in the car ignored her anger and stopped her way stiffly. Gina? Why did Gina stop her? Rita bit her lips and said, "It''s too urgent. I don''t have time to exin to Gina. I will apologize to her "No." The man got off the car directly. "Miss Rita, Mrs. Gina knows why you left. She stopped you because of that thing." Gina knew it? Rita frowned. Since Gina had said so, she should listen to her. "Did Gina really say so?" "Yes, Mam." The man nodded, "Miss Rita,e with me." After pausing for a moment, she finally drove to the hospital after the man. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In the VIP ward on the top floor of the hospital, Gina was applying nail polish. First, she was pretending to be sick. In addition, she had a good rest in the hospital these two days, which made her look radiant. On the contrary, in the past few days, Rita had been exhausted because of these things. At this moment, her eyes were full of fatigue. "Mrs. Gina, You want to see me?" Rita gently knocked on the door and forced a smile. In fact, she was afraid. Although it was Gina who took the initiative toe up with this idea, Rita, who had always been obedient, was somehow afraid. As an elder, would Gina really like a girl like her? Gina put down the nail polish in her hand and stretched out her pair of white hands, "Rita, do you think it looks good?" Rita was stunned. Although Gina was not young, her hands were well maintained. It couldn''t be seen that it was a pair of middle-aged women''s hands, even more slender and beautiful than some girls'' hands. "It''s beautiful. Dark green makes you look elegant." "Yes, when my husband was alive, he always liked to polish my nails, so I never get my nails done outside for so many years. I always apply the nail polish by myself. " Gina said slowly, as if she was just chatting with Rita. Facing Gina, who seemed to have no worries about what''s happening, Rita became more and more nervous. "Gina I... " Gina raised her eyebrows and suddenlyughed, "Oh, speaking of these old things, I forgot the important thing. Rita, I know what you are worried about. Didn''t I say that I would take care of everything? " Then she sighed, "Rita, think about it. As soon as Chason knows that you are in such a panic when they might find out the evidence. Aren''t you telling them that you did it?" Rita was stunned. Yes, what Gina said was reasonable, but what else could she do? "But But as long as he finds that clue, I can''t refute him at all. " "Rita, once you do something, it''s like pulling the string of a bow. You can''t undo it anymore, understand?" Gina said earnestly. Rita looked like her when she was young, but after all, she had been well protected by the Mo family, so she was still a little naive. Fortunately, she had been keeping an eye on them. Otherwise, as soon as Rita went to the scene today, there was no room for manoeuvre. Hearing this, Rita was anxious and sad. She used to be the most innocent and kind-hearted girl in Chason''s heart. But now, she did all these things that she despised, only in exchange for his attention. "I I don''t want things to be like this. " "My child, you have to pay a price to get something." Ginaforted her. That''s right. She didn''t believe that ire hadn''t yed any tricks. Otherwise, with ire''s own conditions, how could she climb into the bed of Chason? She must do it, for herself and also for Chason. Rita gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Okay. What do you think I should do next?" "Go back and continue to pretend to be sick and weak. My son looks cold, but his heart is soft. You have to make him feel sorry for you. " Gina said, rubbing her palm gently. Now she could only listen to Gina''s opinion. Firstly, she was Chason''s mother. Secondly, she know it immediately. Rita nodded, "Then I''ll go back now." She paused and suddenly remembered something. "I''m going back to my apartment now and apologize to him." She pretended that she didn''t want to disturb him and retreat for the sake of advancing. Hearing this, Gina nodded with relief. After all, the girl she liked really smart. If Rita was so stupid to go back to the vi of the Jiang family now, it was impossible for the servants of Chason not to tell him what happened to her. Therefore, Rita was really smart. "Don''t worry. I have dealt with the so-called witness over there." Rita breathed a sigh of relief and apologized, "I''m sorry, Gina. I was too anxious. I''ll listen to you and go back first. " Of course, Rita didn''t arrive at the scene, but ire and Chason arrived one after another. ire and Anna didn''t dy for a minute. As soon as they found the clue, they rushed over. When they got off the car, they saw that someone had already been at the door of the photographer''s house. Anna was sharp eyed and noticed the familiar car first. She pushed ire and said, "Isn''t that the car of Chason?" ire was stunned. The next second, she saw him turn around and asked, "Why are you here?" He didn''t believe her at all, did he? Didn''t he care where she went? Didn''t he only care about Rita? What was he doing here? To prevent her from looking for clues? Chason smiled bitterly, "You also found the photo of this photographer?" In order to find out the clues, he had asked people to investigate all the people who appeared in the bar yesterday. Chapter 141 They Always Quarreled Like This (Part Two) Chapter 141 They Always Quarreled Like This (Part Two) "I got it by ident. So what? You bullied my ire like this. Why are you here again? " Anna couldn''t help venting her anger at the sight of him. He said helplessly, "Of course I came here to investigate that matter." Of course, Chason didn''t believe that it was plotted by ire, but he also didn''t believe that it was Rita who did it. After all, they grew up together. With his understanding of her, he always felt that there was someone else behind it. "You..." Anna wanted to say something more, but was stopped by ire. ire smiled scornfully, with some sadness and pain in her smile. "Why do you want to investigate? Now that you have chosen not to believe me, is the truth important? " He knew it had hurt ire a lot, but he was also angry. That day, he left ire behind in the bar and took Rita away. On the one hand, Rita she was not in good condition and cannot get dyed. On the other hand, he was also angry with ire. Why did she always doubt his love. But from beginning to end, he had sent people to follow ire secretly. Of course, there was no need to exin all this to her. Since she doubted him so much, he decided to let ire misunderstand him. At this moment, the three of them stopped talking and walked towards the photographer''s home together. This photographer had been working in this industry for many years, but he had never been famous in the industry. He rented an apartment in an alley in the old town of the city. When they walked in, they saw instant noodle boxes and take-out boxes everywhere on the ground. Anna frowned. This photographer''s home really made her speechless. Before they could say anything, the photographer had already greeted, "Miss Anna, you are much more beautiful than I imagined. It seems that I am willing to work for you." As he spoke, he put on an obscene expression, which made people feel sick. Everyone''s face changed in the face of the photographer''s flirtation. ire felt very guilty. It was all because of her that her best friend came to get involved in this mess. People said that some photographers are very perverted. They use art to cheat girls everywhere. It seemed that the one in front of them was one of those. "Watch your mouth. One of the two is my wife, and the other is my brother''s wife." Chason fiercely looked at the photographer in front of him. If he hadn''t to ask for his help, he would have punched him just now. Thinking of this, he was a little angry. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, the two girls only came by themselves. It was really dangerous. In ire''s heart, she just couldn''t believe him? The photographer was stunned. Apparently, he didn''t know who the person in front of him was. "You..." "Shut up!" Chason said coldly, "I don''t have so much time to waste with you. Hand over the camera quickly." He didn''t want to stay here for even a minute, let alone letting ire here. The photographer was also a little scared. He walked into his bedroom unhappily and took out the SLR Camera, but he didn''t give it to Chason. "This is my most precious thing, not something you can ask for." "What do you want?" He just wanted to extort some money. It was easy. The photographer didn''t seem to have thought that Chason would be so straightforward. He smiled and said with a nearly crazy expression, "There are many pictures of young girls in it, you are also a man. Are you interested?" "Bang!" Chason pressed him on the ground and said, "Keep your mouth shut. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll call the police now." The police could at least punish him for not cooperating with the police, which was not too much. The photographer howled for mercy. The next second, Chason let go of him, but unexpectedly, the photographer smashed the camera to the ground quickly. In an instant, the camera fell to the ground and broke into pieces. ire and Anna screamed at the same time. Oh, no, it would be more difficult for them to get the evidence. Chason''s heart was full of anger. The photographer must have done it on purpose. He punched the photographer hard. He seldom used to be rough for so many years, and today he really couldn''t help it. "Enough!" ire roared, "What''s the use of beating him to death?" Then she took Anna''s hand and left. Chason said to the photographer fiercely, "Wait and see." Then he chased after her. "ire, listen to me." He caught up with her breathlessly and stopped ire who was about to get on the car. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that." The evidence was about toe out, but he intervened and screwed it up. ire sneered, "I think you just don''t want to find out the truth. You know that the photographer is the one who has the initiative, why did you say that?" "The one who have the initiative?" Chason was also very angry. "I have never been so angry in my life. Do I have to yield to such a disgusting person to get evidence?" Besides, it would be fine if he was the target. The problem was that it was his woman who had been insulted, and the woman of his brother. However, in ire''s eyes, it was all his fault. "I think you did it on purpose. You just don''t want the truth to be revealed. That''s enough!" Chason''s eyes changed from anger to coldness. Everything he had done for her was worthless in her eyes. "Okay, ire. I tell you, even without this photographer, there is nothing I can''t find out." After saying that, he strode to his car, mmed the door and drove away without looking back. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna was stunned by all this. They always quarreled like this? Chapter 142 The Decision Of Chason (Part One) Chapter 142 The Decision Of Chason (Part One) Chason went back to the Jiang family''s vi angrily. Because of what happened yesterday, he didn''t even go to thepany for a whole day. ire -- Thinking of all this, he unconsciously smashed the steering wheel with his hand. How could he fall in love with such a woman? And he even couldn''t extricate himself from it. This woman must be the disaster of his life! Thinking of this, because of his anger, Chason drove much faster. He was close to speeding all the way and almost got into trouble. As soon as he returned to the vi of the Jiang family, the butler came out in a hurry. Seeing that Ralph looked anxious, he was stunned and asked, "what''s wrong?" "Miss Rita..." Ralph shook his head. He had been in the Jiang family for so many years, so he naturally knew the rtionship between Rita and Chason. Now Chason had a legitimate wife, all of which seemed so difficult to him even as an outsider. At the mention of her, Chason frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with her?" Not long after he went out, he also asked the family doctor to take good care of her. Everything should be fine, right? Ralph said slowly, "Miss Rita said she wouldn''t bother you anymore and left." "She left by herself?" Chason was stunned. He didn''t expect that Rita would leave without saying a word. When he was in a daze, he received a message from Rita. "Thank you for taking care of me yesterday, Chason. I''m sorry for making you and ire unhappy. " It was Gina who taught her to retreat for the sake of advancing. So that the man would feel more sorry for such a girl. Sure enough, a trace of guilt rose in Chason''s heart. Although he still believed in ire, after all, Rita was the victim. He smiled bitterly at Ralph and said, "s, I didn''t expect this to happen. If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have married ire. I still believe her now, but I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that she has done everything. Rita is really a victim, and I have hurt her again and again. I haven''t protected her well." Ralph also saw through Chason''s worries, so he didn''t say anything more. He knew theplexity of it and didn''t dare to go too deep! "Mr. Chason, how about I go to find Miss Rita?" Ralph answered after thinking for a while. "No, let her go. Since she has left, there is no need to stay. When it''s time, will shee back? " Chason smiled Property ? N?velDrama.Org. bitterly, "Ralph, bring me a bottle of whiskey. I want to drink." Ralph didn''t answer. He quietly left the room, leaving Chason alone in the room, sighing... After Rita left from Chason''s ce, she went straight to Gina. Theyughed happily and felt that they were sure to win! "Rita, you must drive away ire. You are wee in our Jiang family, and I like you to be my daughter-inw. Ha ha." "Auntie Gina, don''t worry. If I be your daughter-inw, I will be filial to you and give birth to a lot of grandsons for you!" There was a burst ofughter in the room. They had begun to discuss about their daughter-inw, but they never thought that the person Chason really liked was actually still ire. After leaving with Anna, ire didn''t go back, but went straight to Anna''s home. As soon as she entered the door, she squatted on the ground with her head in her hands and cried bitterly. Anna didn''t expect that and she was really shocked! When she came to her senses, Anna immediately squatted down andforted ire, "they are all bad men! Men are all bad! Let''s stop crying. Next time, I''ll help you get him back! " Under thefort of Anna, ire gradually calmed down. She wiped her tears and forced a smile at Anna. Anna felt sorry for ire and held her in her arms. "s, you were also hurt by a man. How about you divorce him? You can live with me for the rest of your life. I promise no one will bully you!" Ha ha ha. ire was amused by Anna, "silly girl." ire looked at Anna seriously and thanked her. Anna just shook her head slightly. "We are best friends. Why do you say that?" ire also nodded. ''Yes, I haven''t lost yet. I love Chason. We are a legal couple. I won''t divorce him. I won''t leave him!'' Thinking of this, ire thought that one day, Chason woulde back to her and live well with her, they would love each other for the rest of his life. But the reality was that Rita, the first girlfriend of Chason, appeared. And there must be a bigger secret behind it, she could sure someone was ying tricks on her. However, the person behind it was still observing in the dark, hiding like a snake, and she believed that one day he would expose his poisonous teeth and stab at themb. But at present, ire''s suspicion could not be cleared up. If Chason didn''t still believe her, she would have been expelled from the family. But now, it seemed that even Chason had begun to waver. If she didn''t hurry up, she would really be unable to prove her innocence. In the next few days, ire had been looking for some clues and investigating something, but she had gained little. This time, Anna had been apanying her. Although she had found nothing, at least she had not given up. On the other side, Chason had been secretly observing the movements of ire, and was also looking for traces of Rita, and also looking for clues to help ire to clear her suspicion. However, the progress was slow, and gradually, he began to panic. He did not believe that ire was the chief culprit, but he did not have any evidence to prove that ire was innocent. Atst, he had to drink all day long to dispel his worries. As for Rita and Gina, they had been observing the movements of the two in the dark. They were indeed like a poisonous snake, which was terrible. But as time went by, they were even happier. They felt that ire was doomed this time. Even if Chason could protect her, there was nothing they could do. Everything went as Gina nned. Thinking of this, Gina and Rita smiled happily. They were about to prepare for the future, but Rita always felt a little uneasy... Chapter 143 The Decision Of Chason (Part Two) Chapter 143 The Decision Of Chason (Part Two) Anna had been helping ire look for clues in the past few days, but she didn''t get anything. She didn''t sleep well these days, and she had been running around all the time, which made her extremely tired. But every time she wanted to sleep, she saw that ire was also trying hard to investigate, and she was very distressed. Finally, she gritted her teeth and continued to work, thinking about it in her heart, ''Chason, you bastard, if you couldn''t prove that ire are innocent, I will fight with you to the death!'' Although she said so, in fact, Anna still hoped that they could make up. ire didn''t eat or drink these days. For many times, she wanted to ask for the help of Chason, but she suppressed this idea. "I can''t ask for his help, it''s also not easy for him. I can''t bring him any trouble anymore. Chason did the best he can to believe me that I have not done this. I''ll work hard on the rest. " Another period of time had passed, but there was still no clue. ire had reached her limit. Chason also drank to drown his sorrows every day. His beard was pulled up, and his face was messy. He didn''t look like a the president of the Jiang Group at all, but more like a beggar on the street. Every time when Ralph saw Chason like this, he just sighed quietly and slowly walked out of the room. Gina couldn''t bear to see her son like this, so she wanted him to marry Rita as soon as possible. She thought it was good for him. However, she didn''t know, if she really kicked ire out of the Jiang family and ask him to marry Rita, Chason would probably be depressed all his life. ire also reached her limit. "ire, we really have no choice. How about we really tie up Rita and then kill her!" "In such a situation, it''s better to do something more than joking. Have you made any progress? " "No, not at all..." hearing this, ire sighed. Was there really nothing she could do? But she didn''t want to lose, because she really liked Chason. She knew that Rita loved Chason first, but she didn''t cherish him. She had left for a long time, and she suddenly came back this time. There was no one or anything worth her nostalgia except for Chason. Thinking of this, ire was distressed and made no progress. After thinking for a while, ire suddenly felt that something was wrong. All of a sudden, she jumped up from the ground, which frightened Anna. She had thought that ire was crazy because of the pressure. When she was about to call her, ire suddenly shouted, "I see! I know who is behind all this! It turns out that everything is done by her. Now I understand... " As ire saying, all of a sudden, she fell to the ground and fainted. Anna was really frightened. She was stunned for a moment and thought that ire was really crazy and joking with her. But when she came to her senses, she found that ire was still lying on the ground motionlessly. "ire? ire? ire? Are you kidding me? Get up! " Anna ran to pick up ire and found that ire fainted because of overwork. She tried to send her to the hospital in a hurry! In the past few days, Chason had been drowning his sorrows in wine. He didn''t know that ire had been trying to find some clues in the past few days. He even didn''t know that she was so tired that she was sent into the hospital. He was just drowning his sorrows in wine. One day, when Chason was drinking red wine alone, Ralph came in and said, "Mr. Chason, don''t drink any more. I''ve watched you grow up. There are some things that are not as simple as you think, but there is no return if you don''t work hard and give up. Mr. Jarred once said that if you are a man, you should stand up and don''t be afraid of being tired. I can''t stand it anymore today. I just want to tell you Property ? N?velDrama.Org. that Mrs. ire has been working hard these days. She hasn''t given up because you still believe her. She hasn''t slept or eaten. She has been investigating the clue and proving herself clear. It''s just because you believe her. " Speaking of this, Chason''s eyes, which originally didn''t have any fluctuations, suddenly twitched. Obviously, he was also worried about ire. He stood straight, stared at Ralph and said, "really? How is ire? Is she okay? Which hospital is she in? Get the car ready. I''m going to see her! " Then he stood up and ran out! But he didn''t run far and fell to the ground because he was drunk! Seeing this, Ralph immediately went up to help Chason up and said, "Mr. Chason, calm down. I know you are very anxious at first. In fact, you really care about Mrs. ire, right? I have watched you grow up, and I have long understood what you are thinking about! But you can''t go to the hospital now! For you and for ire! If you go there now, people will say that you are deliberately protecting ire. By then, all her efforts will be in vain! " "Am I going to be so depressed all the time? I don''t want to see ire like this. I want to give her some information, but I can''t do it. I''m very painful. She is now like this, and I can''t go to see her. s, I''m really desperate now! " Chason seemed to be crying. Ralph was also shocked! He had never seen Chason shed tears. This time, Chason really fell in love. Seeing him like this, Ralph couldn''t stand anymore. With a sigh, Ralph''s eyes wandered. A few minutester, he seemed to have made up his mind. "Mr. Chason, I have to tell you one thing. You must cherish Mrs. ire. She is a good girl. You can go to Mrs. Gina''s ce now, and Rita is there! No matter what the result will be, go and pursue your happiness! " Hearing this, Chason was suddenly stunned and turned to look at Ralph. He calmed down and thought for a while. His eyes suddenly became cold. He pushed away Ralph and stood up from the ground. "Get the car ready! Go to my mother''s house! " Chapter 144 That Old Photo (Part One) Chapter 144 That Old Photo (Part One) Chason made up his mind that he must not be partial to either side on this matter. He trusted ire with all his heart, but at the same time, he didn''t believe that Rita would do something to frame others up. What was he missing? Rita was with his mother. Chason was shocked. He didn''t know when Rita got so close to his mother. Although she had a lot of contact with his mother before, it was all because of him. It wouldn''t be too much if she went back to visit Gina. But it was a little strange for them to be together again and again. Leaning against the car window, he squinted his eyes. Then he called Larry, "I have a task for you. Send someone to keep an eye on Miss Rita and my mother." Chason knew his mother very well. A person like her must want to get something when making friends with others. But now she was so close to Rita, which made him a little surprised. After all, the Mo family had been in a lot of trouble recently. Her mother was now so anxious about the Gu family that she had no time to meddle in other people''s affairs. Then, they He suddenly had an ominous feeling that the bond between them had always been himself. Could it be them? At the thought of this, he shook his head fiercely. What was he thinking about? Although his mother valued interests, she was his mother after all. "Mydy." In the vi in the western suburbs, Gina was talking with Rita when a servant ran in in a hurry. Gina''s face changed. She stared at the man with some me and said, "Miss Rita is still here. Why are you so panic?" "Mr. Chason Mr. Chason... " When the servant mentioned Mr. Chason, Rita''s expression became more serious. Did it have anything to do with Chason? They all looked at the servant and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Chason seemed to have found something and drove directly to the vi." Said the servant, Gina chuckled. He deserved to be his son. If she had the ability to see through everything, he could do the same. On the other hand, Rita panicked. It hadn''t been a long time, but she had plotted so many things with Gina these days. Even if they were all against ire, what would he think of her if he found out? Seeming to see through her mind, Gina gently held her hand andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. The man you love can''t be so ipetent. He won''t know nothing about our schemes." "Then what should we do now?" Rita bit her lips. Gina, who had experienced all kinds of ups and downs in her life, didn''t choose Rita to be her daughter-inw for no reason. She didn''t care about her family background, beauty and ability. The main reason why she came to her was that she was obedient. Although she was his mother, she finally understood a truth after she begged him to help the Gu familyst time. Since his son was an eagle, he would not be controlled by her. But no matter how powerful a man was, he would be controlled by a woman. Obviously, Gina knew that her son treated ire differently. She even knew that Chason''s love for ire was realpared with for Rita''s. She was a mother, even though she hadn''t apanied her son for a long time. She knew better than anyone else that the way he treated Rita was the kind of inexperienced and ignorant man who grew up from a boy in his first love. No matter how good he was to her, she couldn''t be better than the person who had made up his mind to choose after so many things. However, Gina didn''t care about it. No matter how much her son liked ire and even if they really loved each other, love couldn''t be a meal. She would never like ire no matter in the position of Chason''s mother or the daughter of the Gu family. "Gina?" Rita''s voice pulled Gina back from her thoughts. She smiled apologetically, "It doesn''t matter. Remember what I said to you. Keep calm no matter what happens." After a pause, she continued, "Besides, you''re just here to check if I''m feeling better. What can he suspect?" Not knowing why, Rita felt that the calmness of this woman who was still beautiful in her middle age would benefit her for the rest of her life. "Okay, I''m not flustered." Gina nodded and stroked her hair lovingly. "You''re going to meet Chason soon. I''ll ask the servant to make up for you." She paused and whispered something in her ear. The surprise in her eyes became more and more intense, but she still did not say anything. She just obediently followed the servant to change clothes and adjust her makeup. This was a light yellow dress specially prepared by Gina for her, with a seemingly ordinary ne. She looked at herself in the mirror, beautiful and attractive. Any man would be unable to take his eyes off her, but what about him? Would he still look at her with loving eyes as before and say that she was beautiful? A few minutes after she went downstairs, Chason''s car stopped outside the door. Gina winked at her, and the next second, Chason came in in a white suit. Even though Chason''s face had been deeply engraved in her mind, she was still amazed by him at the moment. It was rare for a man to look so good in white clothes, he was like a modest gentleman and also a yboy. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Chason." A trace of shyness shed across her face, as if she had forgotten why he came. "Why are you here?" At the same time, facing Rita in a light yellow dress, a hint of shock shed through his eyes. "Rita." If he remembered correctly, this dress was worn by her when he met her for the first time. At that time, it was the first time for him to attend a banquet with his mother. He didn''t like the noisy environment inside, so he sneaked out alone. Later he fell into the pool of the Mo family because of naughtiness. He shouted for help. At that time, he was only a six-year-old boy and couldn''t swim at all. The water in the pool would really kill him. But everyone was at the reception in the front hall, and no one would find him so soon. Chapter 145 That Old Photo (Part Two) Chapter 145 That Old Photo (Part Two) When he was desperate, a little girl in a light yellow dress rushed over and pulled him up with a long stick with difficulty. At that time, in the eyes of this six-year-old boy, she was like an angel descending from heaven. After he dried his clothes, he couldn''t help asking, "Hi, what''s your name?" "I''m Rita." At that time, Rita, who was less than five years old, looked at him with her big eyes. Rita Mo? He had heard about her from his mother. That was when they started to y together. Some memories would really be inadvertently remembered as time passed by, but when he saw Rita today, he seemed to remember all of them. But now, she was wearing a dress that was very simr to what she had worn when she was a child. It was just that this dress was longer and bigger. It was just that it had been twenty years away from that time. Twenty years had passed, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Rita admired Gina to the extreme. When Gina asked her to wear this dress just now, she felt strange. Then Gina took out a yellowing photo. It was a photo of Chason and her at the wine party that year. This was the first photo they took. Gina told her that after they broke up, he once got drunk and called her name over and over again with this photo. But after that, Gina hadn''t heard him mention Rita any more. Later, Chason threw this photo to the trash can. It was Gina who picked it up secretly and kept it. This time, Gina suddenly thought of this photo and those past things. Men were also animals that cherished their old love, so Gina sent someone to make a dress as simr as the one in the past ording to the photo. Of course, at this moment, Rita had mixed feelings. She was moved and regretted. What touched her was that he still remembered the first time they met after so many years. She also regretted that even if there was a reason, she shouldn''t have broken up so hastily. However, she would rather lose him than let him have a chance to dislike her. Maybe it was fate that made people suffer, but now that it had passed, she, Rita, hade back. Then she should get back what she had lost. "Chason." Rita pretended to be confused and asked, "What''s wrong?" He smiled and felt guilty for his gaffe. "Nothing. The dress is beautiful." "Really? You know I always like light yellow. " When she was a child, she liked this kind of bright color very much. But after she got sick, her preferences changed inexplicably. When she came back this time, every time they met, she was in ck or white. Chason calmed down and turned to his mother, "I heard that you had left the hospital, so Ie here to have a look. Why did you leave the hospital without telling me? " "I know you are busy with your work, and I''m fine now. So I can leave the hospital and go home to have a rest." Gina had just removed her make-up, which made her look a little pale. Chason nodded. He felt a little guilty and inexplicably dispelled his previous conjecture. Perhaps this matter had nothing to do with Rita and his mother. Perhaps everything was a mistake, and there was someone else behind it. "I''ll tell the housekeeper. If you need anything, just tell me." "I don''tck anything. As long as you cane and have a look when you have time, so I don''t have to call Rita over to apany me. " Gina smiled faintly. Rita said, "Chason, the patient needs someone to apany her most. But don''t worry. I''ll stay here with Gina. I''ve juste back, so I can''t carry out many things. I have plenty time recently. " Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What are you talking about? Chason, you may go back to thepany as soon as possible. I know you are busy even if you don''t tell me. Rita, you can go to deal with your own business. The Mo family has to count on you recently. " The three of them chatted as if nothing had happened. They were like family members who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They sat down together and understand and care for each other. Chason sidestepped the topic. He didn''t go topany these days, he was investigating for ire. Recently, thepany was getting reorganized. He was so impulsive that he even left thepany behind because of this matter. Was he too reckless? The more urgent the matter was, the more out of line it would be. He thought for a while and said, "Okay, Mom, take care of yourself. Rita, if you need my help, just tell me. " He knew a little about the Mo family. But to his surprise, Rita had never mentioned it to him these days. She didn''t like to bother him with anything. But he still doubted her? After some more greetings, he decided to go to see ire and go back to thepany. He couldn''t dy thepany''s affairs. It was fine at ordinary times, but recently thepany was getting reorganized, so he couldn''t rx. As soon as Chason left, Rita breathed a sigh of relief. She was relieved and asked, "Gina, it seems that he doesn''t suspect us?" Gina smiled and shook her head, "No, he is so smart. He must have suspected it. But suspicion doesn''t mean it''s true. " "Then what should I do now?" Rita bit her lips. "Let''s follow up with hot pursuit," Gina smiled, with a determined light shing in her eyes, "Now he doesn''t have the heart to think about you, then lead his suspicion to ire." Chapter 146 An Old Friend (Part One) Chapter 146 An Old Friend (Part One) After ire passed out, she was sent to the hospital by Anna in a hurry. Looking at her best friend who was pushed into the resuscitation room, Anna immediately called Chason. But somehow, she couldn''t get through, which made Anna very angry. No matter how good a man was, one would be angry as he disappeared at this critical moment. Fortunately, after a while, the doctor quickly walked out of the emergency room and said, "Miss, the patient is fine. She has been thinking too much recently, and she is weak. She fainted because of emotional excitement. It should be okay as long as you take good care of her. Now you must control her emotions and don''t let her be overjoyed or sad. " Anna nodded and followed the doctor to the ward. On the bed, ire frowned and was still in aa. Thinking of what the doctor had just said, Anna gave up calling Chason, in case that ire would have a big mood swing again. She thought and shook her head. These two people! She wouldn''t believe that Chason wasn''t sincere about ire. After all, if a man didn''t love a woman, there were many things he couldn''t done at all. However, two of them really loved each other and had already married, but there was always such entanglements. She really didn''t know when the two of them would be able to live in harmony and apany each other. Thinking of this, Anna sighed. She had no choice. After all, the social status of Chason was so high. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although her husband''s family was far lessplicated than that of the Jiang family, after she married him, she had suffered a lot, let alone Jiang family. While she was thinking, ire slowly woke up from hera. She looked at Anna, who was guarding beside her, and smiled apologetically. "Anna, thank you again." When she was most helpless, the person who apanied her was always her best friend. Anna patted her gently and said, "who are you talking to? Don''t be silly." ire looked at theyout of the ward and knew that she hade to the hospital under the Jiang Group again. She smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know how many times I have been to the hospital since I knew him." In the past, when she was a little ufortable, mostly caused by a cold, she usually got some medicine by herself and rarely went to the hospital. After marrying Chason, she had stayed here for at least 1/3 of the time. This was a kind of pleasure in bitterness. Annaforted her, "forget it. Just take this as the benefit of the Jiang family of the Jiang Group. Anyway, you are fine. The doctor has told me thousands of times to let you calm down." "Do you know why I was so emotional at that time? Because it suddenly urred to me that... This thing... This thing must be rted with my mother-inw. " ire said with a hint of sadness in her eyes. Gina? Anna was stunned. Wasn''t her mother-inw the famousdy of the Gu family? She seldom asked ire about these things, and ire never mentioned them either, so she naturally did not know. "How could this matter be rted to Mrs. Gina?" Although ire didn''t mention it, Anna could imagine, with Gina''s status, she must treat ire who was from a civilian family very badly. However, no matter how bad she treated ire, she believed that Gina couldn''t do such a tant framing thing. "In fact, I have never dared to doubt it. Although I always know that she doesn''t like me, she is my mother-inw after all. " ire paused and said, "the more I think about it, the more I feel that everything is too coincidental. Why did Mrs. Gina fall ill that day? And it happened that Rita appeared there that day. Don''t you think that everything is too coincidental?" She always believed in her intuition. Hearing what ire said, Anna also felt that it was a little strange. "It''s just our guess. We don''t have evidence." ire shook her head and said, "even if there is any evidence, so what? Anyway, she is Chason''s mother." She was not afraid. She just didn''t want to do that. In fact, when she saw Gina in the ward that day, she should have been on guard. After all, Gina didn''t look like a patient at all. More importantly, she was provoking her at that moment. But at that time, all her attention was focused on the birthday of Chason, and she did not have any doubts at all. "Then what should we do?" Anna felt sorry for ire and felt lucky for herself. For a long time, her mother-inw didn''t like her much, but at least she regarded herself as a family member. However, Gina didn''t treat her as her daughter-inw at all. "Have you been enduring all the time? Pretending to know nothing? " Since ire married into the Jiang family, she didn''t know how much she had endured. Except for Chason, none of Jiang family had ever been kind to her. In order to be with the one she loved, to protect their little family, she even endured the death of her child. From Jarred to Gina, all of them put their own interests first. She used to think that what happened to the Lin family was really disgusting, but now she thought it was nothing. Did she really have to endure it like this? "But, Anna, even if I can bear it, do you think they will stop it?" The thought of her child''s death, an innocent life just gone, made her wonder how else she could bear it. Seeing ire was about to lose her temper. Anna hurriedly said, "ire, take care of yourself. Don''t be angry. There are so many people involved in this matter, and we don''t have solid evidence, so we''d better take it slow. " ire nodded painfully. She had no choice but to take it slow. However, when Chason came out of Gina''s house and turned on his phone, he found that he had identally turned on the flight mode when he was in a hurry. He was shocked and called ire immediately, but her phone was turned off. ''How is she now?'' He hadn''t contacted her for twenty-four hours since yesterday. They hadn''t been like this for a long time. He was stunned and finally decided to call Anna, but what annoyed him was that Anna didn''t answer the phone either. Chapter 147 An Old Friend (Part Two) Chapter 147 An Old Friend (Part Two) What happened to these two people? Did they just call him and think he was deliberately not answering and then get angry? Women''s hearts were hard to guess. But on the other hand, he was extremely worried about ire''s current situation. But he couldn''t contact her now, so he was more anxious. Coincidentally, in order not to disturb ire''s rest, Anna muted her phone. She had been a little tired in the past two days, so she had put off all the work in the bakery. While ire was resting, she also took the opportunity to have a rest. Not long after she fell asleep, the door of the ward was pushed open. ire and Anna woke up in an instant. It was a young man with a lunch box. Anna was a little angry and roared, "who are you?" The man was first stunned, and then immediately apologized, "sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve found the wrong ce... ... ire? " ire hade to her senses. She looked at the man in front of her nkly, "who are you? How do you know me? " She was sure that she was awake. She didn''t know the man in front of her at all. "Sister ire, is it really you?" The man put on his clothes with a surprised expression. Sister ire? Why did he call ire so intimately? Both ire and Anna were stunned. After a while, she asked, "excuse me, who are you?" The man seemed to be anxious. He put down the lunch box and said anxiously, "I''m Colin." "Brother Colin?" ire was shocked at first, and then surprised. "Are you really Brother Colin?" The man grabbed ire''s hand and said, "yes, it''s me. ire, do you remember? There was arge amount of irises in front of our house, and I used to wear it on your head. " Tears welled up in ire''s eyes in an instant. The feeling of meeting an old friend again after so many years made her extremely excited. Noticing that Anna was excited, Anna hurriedly said, "ire, calm down. The doctor said that you shouldn''t be too emotional." Then she turned to Colin and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Are you a friend of ire? She is not in good health recently. Please forgive her. " ire shook her head and smiled, "it doesn''t matter, Anna. I was just too happy just now. Colin, I thought I would never see you again. " She remembered when she was a child. At that time, in Y County, her neighbor lived with an adopted boy who was only two years older than her. As for the matter of adoption, it was her grandmother who told her. Perhaps it was because they had simr backgrounds and ages that they unconsciously yed together. Colin''s adoptive parents didn''t care much about him, but he was not like a boy whocked discipline all year round. Instead, he had been polite since he was a child. Some people even said that he was not like a boy who grew up in the county. He looked like a noble. And he treated ire very well. In her memory, no one treated her as gently as he didter. No matter what happened, even if she made trouble out of nothing, Colin would always let her go. At that time, she was so naive that she grabbed the candied haws he had just bought. With a helpless smile on his face, Colin said, "ire, if you like to tell me, I''ll buy it for you." She ate the candied haw carelessly and giggled, "Why are you so good to me, Brother Colin?" "Because I''m your brother." He patted her head dotingly. ire smiled with satisfaction. She suddenly felt that the candied haw were so delicious. "Will you always be so good to me? What if you have another sister in the future? " "Then I''ll let you be my wife. I can have many sisters but only one wife, just like my parents." Said Colin, patting his chest. At that time, ire didn''t know what wife meant at all. She just smiled foolishly. In her heart, being kind to her was to give her food and let her do whatever she wanted. ire suddenly smiled bitterly. It turned out that there was also someone in the world who had treated her as a princess. But a few yearster, Colin suddenly disappeared in one night. She cried and asked her grandma where her brother, who had doted on her so much, had gone. Joanna told her that Colin was not the child of the neighbor. The neighbor just wanted a boy, and they could no longer have children. Then they bought Colin from the human traffickers. Later, she never saw the little boy again. It had been a long time. Although she couldn''t forget him, she only took the past as a pure memory. She had never thought that she would meet him again after such a long time and in this big world. Suddenly, something urred to ire. She withdrew in surprise at the hand that was held by Colin, "how do you recognize me after all these years, when we''re so different from when we were kids?" With a bitter smile, Colin said, "silly girl, you are still so forgetful. The jade pendant around your neck was my personal belongings when I was a child. Later I knew that it was given to me by my biological mother. You liked it very much at that time, and I gave it to you without thinking. I didn''t expect you to wear it all the time. " He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, you wore it, or I wouldn''t have recognized you." ire touched the jade pendant on her chest subconsciously. Yes, this jade pendant was indeed given to her by Colin. Later, she didn''t think too much. She just wore it all the time, as if it was a proof that could let them recognize each other. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ire''s nose twitched. The feeling of regaining something made her have mixed feelings. She was happy and excited, but also a little sad. Chapter 148 Coincidence (Part One) Chapter 148 Coincidence (Part One) Seeing that ire was having a good chat with Colin, Anna also felt happy. She hadn''t seen ire so happy for a long time. She might not disturb them and let them have a good chat. Thinking of this, Anna said goodbye and left the ward. It happened that ire had some medicine to pick up, so it was better for her to take during this time. After Anna went out, ire had a good chat with Colin, "ire." With a hint of regret on his delicate face, he said, "I didn''t expect you to be married. Unfortunately, I didn''t know and I couldn''t even attend Property ? N?velDrama.Org. the wedding." ire shook her head and said, "It makes me happy to think that there is someone else in this world who remembers our once wonderful childhood from afar. Thank you, Colin. " Thank you for remembering it for so many years. There was an imperceptible look in the eyes of Colin. He suddenly remembered something and said, "ire, you are in poor health and stay in the hospital. Why didn''t your husbande to apany you?" ire didn''t want to speak of her husband mentioned by Colin. She felt a little disappointed, but she pretended as if nothing had happened. "He... He is very busy, so I can ask Anna to apany me. Besides, I''m not seriously ill. " "He... Does he treat you well? " Colin froze and said slowly. There was no tenderness in his tone. ire didn''t know if she had an illusion. Although the man in front of her looked exactly like the boy in her impression, something was too deliberate, which made her feel a little strange. ire sighed, "since he is my husband, he treats me well." She didn''t mean to say that. Chason treated her well, and sometimes she was even moved by his kindness. However, it seemed that she could never grasp their own feelings. Like Anna said, there was too many things happened to their love. "ire, actually... If I had met you earlier, I wouldn''t have let you get married. " Colin suddenly said, looking a little excited. There was a strange feeling in ire''s heart. She shouldn''t have rejected Colin, but at this moment, she really felt awkward. Seeing that ire didn''t say anything, Colin suddenly stood up, pressed the wall with one hand, and grabbed ire''s arm with the other. ire looked at him with a dumbfounded face, and the air suddenly fell silent. At this moment, the door was suddenly opened. ire and Colin turned to the door subconsciously. It was Chason, who was standing at the door, carrying a bag of fruit. Obviously, from the perspective of Chason, the posture of the two was very ambiguous. His expression changed from shock to heartache, and then to anger. He walked in coldly, with one hand holding Colin, and his eyes were about to spit fire. "Who are you?" Seeing that Chason was about to punch at Colin, ire stood up and stopped him regardless of her weak body. "Chason, it''s not what you think. Let go of him." How could ire speak for this man? Chason became more and more angry. He couldn''t get through to ire and Anna, so he sent people to search all the hospitals in the city. As soon as he heard the news of ire, he bought her favorite food and rushed over. Well, he was so worried about her, but she flirted with another man in this ward? "Get out of my way. I''ll settle ounts with you when I get back." Chason said coldly. Overwhelmed by anger, he was no longer as gentle as he used to be. Colin seemed to be irritated. "Who are you? Why are you so mean to Sister ire?" As they spoke, they straightened up, as if the two of them were about to have a fight. "Brother Colin, he... He is my husband. " ire said in a hurry. Brother Colin? Sister ire? The two of them addressed each other in an intimate way. At the sight of this, Chason wished he could light up the ward and asked, "why did you call her like this?" "You are unreasonable. ire is sick. Why don''t youe to apany her? Why do you yell at her as soon as youe in?" Colin confronted. Chason clenched his fist and let go of Colin. He grabbed ire''s hand with great strength. Immediately, a red mark appeared on ire''s delicate and fair skin. "It hurts. Let go of me..." "ire, you are awesome. I just left you for a few hours. Why are you so eager to hook up with another man? " Chason gnashed his teeth in hatred, almost losing all his senses in the past. ire struggled and said painfully, "let go of me, you pervert." She almost roared, "it doesn''t matter who I am with. Didn''t you still have fun with Rita in bed?" It would be fine if she didn''t say it. The scene he kissed Rita yesterday appeared in her mind again and lingered. As to Chason''s understanding, she had acquiesced in her rtionship with Colin. He grabbed ire''s neck and said fiercely, "ire, let me tell you, my patience is limited." "Let her go." "Colin is in poor health. If you have any problem, juste at me," said ire, trying to stop Chason of being so crazy. He let go of ire, who lost her bnce and fell directly to the ground. Colin quickly held her in his arms. The way the two defended each other hurt Chason''s heart. Leaning against the wall, he sneered, "good, very good." The next second, he pped his hands, and several uniformed people immediately appeared in the room. Without looking at ire, Chason said, "throw this man out of here." Those people nodded and immediately came to pull Colin, "Sir, this way, please." "ire..." Colin nced at ire with great concern. She knew what kind of person Chason was. She was not afraid of him, but she was worried about Colin. She gritted her teeth and shook her head at Colin. Feeling helpless, Colin had to take a step forward and took out his mobile phone to make a call. Perhaps there was something wrong. Chapter 149 Coincidence (Part Two) Chapter 149 Coincidence (Part Two) "Are you done?" After everyone left the ward, ire said coldly. He was angry. He was worried. After all he''d done for her, it had turned into nonsense for her. Chason clenched his fists and his nails were deeply embedded in his palms. "Who the hell is he?" "He is a neighbors'' children when I was a child. I haven''t seen them for many years." She smiled sarcastically, "not everyone is as bad as you." Chason was stunned. Did he misunderstand? But their posture was so ambiguous just now. What was more, why did ire think that he had an affair with Rita? Yes, Rita was indeed his first girlfriend, but he was very clear about his feelings for ire. They are clearly notparable, but now she didn''t believe him. However, Chason was still a little angry. Even if Colin was an old friend of her, he couldn''t be so close to her. His woman could only be close to him. "Since you were young, how did you recognize each other?" ire pointed at the jade pendant on her chest and said, "that''s a gift from Colin. He recognized the jade pendant and me." Jade pendant? Chason''s anger, which had just been extinguished, rose again, even more than just now. He strode to ire, grabbed the jade pendant, and sneered, "you are really nostalgic. You has been wearing it for so many years." He had never seen ire take off that jade pendant since the first day he knew her. At that time, he thought it was her personal belongings, or even some family belongings, so he didn''t ask. Now he suddenly realized that it was a gift from a man many years ago. "Are you going to tell me that this is your token of love?" After saying that, he took off the jade pendant and was about to throw it out of the window, regardless of hurting ire. Ignoring the sharp pain on her neck, ire grabbed Chason and said, "what''s wrong with you? Give it back to me." That was left to Colin by his biological mother. She couldn''t allow Chason to throw it away. "Are you so reluctant to leave him? Why don''t you just marry him? " It turned out that they had been together for so long, and he loved her with all his heart. But there was always one person in her heart. "You like such a person. Let me fulfill your wish." ire''s anger rose. This unreasonable man! She hadn''t seen Colin for so many years and she just said a few words with him today. How could he make trouble out of nothing? So many things came. "Chason, are you insane? When I broke up with him, I was less than ten years old. I knew nothing about love and affection. " After a pause, she spoke out what had been in her heart for a long time, regardless of anything. "As for you, you fall in love with your first lover. I am the third party in your rtionship, right?" As ire spoke, she grabbed the jade pendant fiercely. The two of them confronted each other in the ward, which was about to break out. He had never seen her hold something so dear to her, and it was understandable to say that Colin and she had been childhoodpanions. But at this moment, Chason remembered that when he was at her grandmother''s house, he identally broke the model of the ship, but he didn''t see any sadness in ire. Wasn''t that something he gave her when she was a child? Thinking of this, he became more and more angry. He felt like an ant exploding in the frying pan. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Anna pushed the door open and came in. Looking at the messy ground and the two people in the confrontation, she was stunned. "What are you doing again?" With a snort, Chason pulled his coat and left without saying a word. Looking at the disappearing figure of Chason, Anna shook her head. The two people loved each other very much. But when they quarreled, they were like enemies for thousands of years. "What happened?" Anna helped ire sit down and looked at her pale face. "You haven''t recovered yet. Why are you quarreling with him like this?" ire shook her head and put on the jade pendant again. The red marks on her neck and hands immediately appeared in front of Anna. "ire, what''s going on?" Anna eximed, "did Chason do it?" "I''m fine." Compared with the pain in her heart, the small injury was really nothing. "Anna, what I''m worried about now is that I and Colin have been misunderstood by Chason. I don''t know if he will target at Colin." She didn''t want Colin to get into trouble because of her. Anna hesitated for a moment. It turned out that Chason was angry because of this. "ire, don''t think about others now." She paused and asked, "are you sure this person is your childhood sweetheart?" ire was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t understand what Anna meant. "He... Is there anything wrong with him? " "I just think it''s too coincidental." After a pause, Anna continued, "it just so happens that you are bumped into by Chason. With his personality, he will definitely be furious." ire sighed slightly, "he''s just crazy. Why does he think that everyone is like him? Colin and I were childhood ymates, just like brother and sister. " After all, that period of time was really wonderful, and Colin was really good to her. If she had to say... It was probably because they hadn''t seen each other for so many years that he overreacted today. Anna gritted her teeth and said, "but... But I just asked and found there were no rtives or friends of him on this floor. Why would he enter the wrong ward? " Chapter 150 A Complicated Question (Part One) Chapter 150 A Complicated Question (Part One) Previously, Colin exined to her that he went to the wrong room in a hurry because a rtive of him was sick But now? ire was silent too. Although she couldn''t tell the reason, she had a vague feeling that Colin was indeed a little strange. But she med everything on time. Maybe time had changed him a lot, or maybe it was because they hadn''t seen each other for so many years that they would feel so ufortable when they suddenly met again. "Maybe he was too anxious and made a mistake." ire tried her best to convince herself to dispel her inexplicable doubts about Colin. "After all, even if you suspect that he is not the real Colin, what benefit will he get by doing so?" Anna didn''t know what to say. "After all, the situation is very special now. We''d better be more careful." ire nodded, "I''m sorry to bother you." Her mind was in a mess now. It was not that she doubted the sudden arrival of Colin. She was just angry at the thought of what happened to she and Chason just now. It was he who had an affair with his first girlfriend, but now he wronged her indiscriminately. "ire, don''t always say such polite words to me. I''ve told you that you are the most important person for me in this city except for Richard." After a pause, Anna continued, "it''s not good for you and Chason to be like this all the time. I believe that you might misunderstand he and Rita. Why don''t you just tell each other what happened? " ire smiled bitterly. Judging from the expression on Chason''s face, he didn''t just misunderstand her, but insisted. Even if there was nothing between him and Rita, at least he didn''t believe her. Staring at the phone number left by Colin in her hand and thinking about what she had just said to Anna, ire had an inexplicable emotion in her heart. "Anna, I''m almost recovered. How about I leave the hospital first?" She really hated hospitals. She had been to here many times just in this year. "ire, why don''t you have a rest?" Although ire was not seriously injured, Anna was still worried about her since she had consumed a lot of energy recently. ire shook her head and said, "because of me, your bakery has been closed for several days. The doctor have said that there is nothing wrong with my health, just my mood." She paused, "how about taking me to your bakery to learn something?" That''s right. Staying in this ward all day long, normal people would be depressed, let alone a patient. Anna nodded, "okay. You can go to my ce first. Don''t go back to the Jiang family for the time being." She was afraid that something bad would happen to these two people once they met. Chason ran out of the hospital angrily and wanted to go back to the Jiang family''s vi, but when he thought of going back to their home and seeing the marks she left in the room, he couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted. Yes, ire was just like a woman who could suck his soul. No matter what happened, one or two words or one look or two from her could make himpletely give up. Thinking of this, Chason quickly changed the steering wheel and drove to thepany. He had always been like this. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he would vent his anger on work. At this time, he was often the most efficient. He didn''t know how long he had worked. Looking out of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, it was already dark outside. Chason stretched out his arm, and his heart was instantly filled with this great sense of loss. He took out his phone and looked at it, but there was no message from the person he expected. Instead, Gina and Rita sent him a message. It seemed that he had be more and more gentle to his mother since she was sick. His mother asked him if he wanted to have dinner with her. Probably because he didn''t reply, she asked Rita to send another message. Unfortunately, no matter how delicious his mother''s food was, he was not in the mood, nor did he have any appetite. Chason texted back and wanted to go to the canteen to eat something. Before leaving, he saw the lunch box that ire had brought for him in the office cab. His heart skipped a beat and he suddenly had an impulse to eat the food cooked by her, That woman, he thought of the scene he had with her in the ward today. Did he go too far today? No matter what, ire was sick and in hospital. But he was angry at the thought that she protected that man so much and even wore that man''s ne all the time. Thinking of this, Chason didn''t want to eat any more. He directly went to the underground parking lot and drove to the International Trade Building. In the evening, the International Trade Building was in the peak hour of human traffic. Instead of strolling slowly from the first floor with ire as usual, Chason took the VIP elevator directly to the jewelry store on the top floor. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Only a few people could enter such a high-end production shop. In addition, Chason was handsome and looked very rich. So the shopping guide immediately came to ask. Chason walked around the counter a few times and felt a little upset. There were many styles of ne, including simple,plicated and gorgeous... They were made of different materials, including pearl, jade pendant, diamond... Seeing that Chason was not sure, the shopping guide asked, "Sir, who do you want to buy it for?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "My... My wife... "He had a good taste in clothes, but today he had no idea at all. He felt that no ne in this shop couldpare with the one on ire''s neck. The shopping guide immediately understood his needs and took out a few simple nes. "This diamond style, with pearls at the end, is simple but generous." She paused and praised, "although I haven''t seen your wife, I think she should be a very elegant person. I rmend this one." The saleswoman didn''t just tter him. To be honest, when Chason stepped into the shop, all the saleswomen were looking at him. Chason raised his eyebrows. It was pretty, but it was not what he wanted. "Give me a jade pendant. Take one of all the styles of the jade pendants." Chapter 151 A Complicated Question (Part Two) Chapter 151 A Complicated Question (Part Two) "Well..." Although there were indeed many rich people in such high-end shops, and she had been a shopping guide for so many times, it was the first time for her to meet someone like Chason. "Sir, I personally mind buying a jade pendant that suits your wife at most. Some jade pendants are more elegant and suitable for older women." Although she didn''t mind that he bought more, she just couldn''t stand it anymore. Chason said with a smile. Didn''t she like to take the jade pendant? Well, then he would buy a lot of jade pendants for her to wear for the rest of her life. He would buy all of them. After swiping the card in the surprised gaze of the crowd, Chason left the International Trade Building with a pile of jade pendants and drove back. He looked at the bag full of jade pendants and thought for a while. Then he drove back to thepany. He had to think about how to make an appointment with ire, how to persuade her to take off the jade pendant on her neck and wear the jade pendant he had personally bought. When he came back to thepany with his jade pendant in his hand, he was like carrying a bag of cabbages. There were not many people working overtime in thepany. On his floor, except for Larry who saw that his boss was still working and dared not to get off work, the other people had already gone home one after another. Larry was also very distressed. Mr. Chason was probably angry with Mrs. ire again. To be honest, if they just be angry with each other, that was fine. But Chason had a habit, that was as long as these two people quarreled or something, he would work hard as long as he was in a bad mood. As his direct subordinate, he had to serve him. However, as long as Chason was in a good rtionship with Mrs. ire during that period, he wouldn''t work one more minute even if there was something important in thepany. Of course, this was also the habit that Chason had developed this year. But he used to work overtime every day. Now he had to work overtime again, which made him feel very ufortable. ''Mr. Chason, how can I find a girlfriend if you always ask me to do this?'' "Mr. Chason?" While Larry was thinking, he saw Chasoning over. Chason handed the bag of jade pendants to him and said, "put them away." Larry looked into the bag and saw a whole bag of jade pendants. He stared at Chason in surprise and said, "Mr. Chason... You... Are you going to change your business to the jade pendant business? " "Cut the crap. Put it away." After throwing these things to Larry, Chason was about to walk towards his office when he heard the sound of high heels knocking on the door. He turned around and found that it was Rita. Rita was still in the light yellow dress and wore a pair of ck stilettos. Her hair was not as shawl as it used to be. Instead, it was tied up, looking more pure than usual. Chason was stunned, "Why are you here?" Rita smiled and nodded at Larry. She raised the bag in her hand and said, "your mother said that you might not have dinner tonight, so she asked me to bring you a meal by the way." That was true, he rushed to the International Trade Center without having dinner. Now, his stomach was growling. He was really hungry. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know since when his mother had be so concerned about him. He had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He nodded at Rita, took the bag and smiled, "thank you foring here." Larry stuck out her tongue secretly. He always felt that there was something wrong between Mr. Chason and Mrs. ire recently. Maybe it was because Miss Rita came back. He also knew Rita. When a man faced two options, his wife and his first girlfriend, no matter how good a man was, it was always a challenge. He found an excuse and went back to his office. After all, he had worked as a secretary for so many years, and his experience told him that at this time, he should try his best to avoid. ''Mr. Chason, you have to be careful. As for Mrs. ire''s temper, once she know that now you are going to eat the food brought by Miss Rita. I guess she would quarrel with you again and I have work overtime with you in the future. "Chason, it''s bad for your health if you don''t have dinner all the time." Rita walked into the office with ease and dexterity. The photo of ire on his desk was still there. She nced at it, but took out the bowl and chopsticks calmly. "Chason, I made these dishes myself today." Chason was stunned, "when did you learn to cook?" Looking at the table full of delicious dishes... He was a little surprised. While helping him with the dishes, Rita smiled and said, "after I broke up with you, I was still studying in the United States. You used to cook for me. And I can''t get used to the foreign food, so I learn to cook by myself. " After a pause, she continued, "in addition, the Mo family''s business was getting worse and worse, yet my family had to maintain decency, so we didn''t save money at all outside, but tried hard to cut down home expenses, and atst, we even didn''t keep a nanny." Rita didn''t say these things on purpose, she just seemed to be a little weak in front of her former lover. "I''m sorry, Chason I don''t know how to tell you this." He also felt a little ufortable. In his impression, the girl in front of him was always only rted to piano and painting. As for housework and cooking, he could never connect them with her. For a moment, he seemed to have an inexplicable sense of pity. "The Mo family wants to return to China this time. If there is anything I can help, just tell me." She shook her head. The Mo family did need help, especially his. However, she didn''t want his sympathy, nor did she want his charity. She wanted to get all these in the name of the young mistress of the Jiang family. Chapter 152 Can You Make Me Less Worried (Part One) Chapter 152 Can You Make Me Less Worried (Part One) Chason ate the food cooked by Rita herself. The taste of the food was really good. From a certain point of view, Rita''s cooking skills were better than ire''s. However, he always felt empty in his heart and had an indescribable taste. It seemed that an idea upied his mind. In his heart, he hoped that the person in front of him was the one he expected. He shook his head slightly and smiled apologetically. After all, the food was sent here by Rita in person. He should not think like this. He didn''t eat too much because he was worried too about ire, and put down his chopsticks. Seeing that Chason didn''t move his chopsticks after eating such a little, Rita''s heart ached, but she still smiled and said, "what''s wrong? Don''t the dishes taste good?" He shook his head and said, "it''s gettingte. Let me drive you home." Rita bit her lip. She didn''t want to go back and she wanted to stick to Chason, so she said, "Chason, please eat more. You''re not full..." "No, thanks. I''m full." He picked up his briefcase and went straight to the basement. Before he left, he said to Larry, "you can go back after work." Oh my God! Looking at the two people leaving together, Larry''s heart trembled. These two people... ''Oh my God! Is Chsaon going to date two girls at the same time?'' ''Oh, no! How could that be! Larry was a know-it-all of the whole Jiang Group, and he knew very well that he couldn''t dig out the secrets about his boss. But ording to Larry''s understanding of Chason, he was not a person who would y with love. No matter how many women around him, as long as he chose one, he would not fall in love with others. In the past, he treated Miss Rita like this, andter he treated Mrs. ire more like this. Wait, maybe... What would Mr. Chason choose between Miss Rita and Mrs. ire? Well, Larry shook his head while packing up. After all, Chason was his boss. He didn''t how to judge the two girls. Rita was the delicate and elegantdy of an eminent family, and ire was the frank and sinceredy of Lin family. These the two girls were both good. Unlike him, there was no girl around him who liked him. ''s, it''s really annoying topare with others.'' Of course, Chason, who had already entered the parking lot and was about to drive away, didn''t know that his secretary had so many feelings. He habitually wanted to open the door of the co-pilot, but suddenly he quickly chose to open the back seat. He had promised ire that she would be the only one who could take this seat. No other women could take this seat. Rita was stunned, but her heart sank into a low valley because of his action. ''Chason, do you have to be so cruel to me?'' But soon, she hid her emotions and sat in the back seat obediently. She was not afraid of anything. After tonight, she would be not afraid of anything. The two of them sat in the car, but they talked very little. Over the years, Chason had really changed a lot. He had always been gentle and doting by her side. Even if she didn''t want to talk because she was in a bad mood, he would say something to make her happy. But the bright and gentle big boy had long disappeared. He had be a mature and steady, well- known sessful man. He became less talkative, and his eyes were no longer as gentle as before. He even had another woman by his side. Where was the man who once loved her? Rita''s heart ached, but she was not willing to give up the rare time to be alone with Chason. "Chason, haven''t you eaten on time all these years?" Chason was stunned. Yes, it had been a long time, especially when he just came back to take over the Jiang Group. He had a lot of things to do and a heavy burden on him. At that time, he had never eaten meals on time. But it was obviously differentter. Since he married ire, how could he bear not go back for dinner? Even if it was not convenient to go back at noon, ire would bring him lunch. After that, it was rare for him not to eat on time. "No." He paused for a while, he could not say that he was in a bad mood today. "I ate too much at noon today, so I don''t want to eat anything tonight." Rita could tell that he was perfunctory. It was her fault. She shouldn''t have broken up with him in such a hurry, but she was just a child at that time. Outside the window, all the lights were on but no one was for her. Maybe she didn''t feel very sad when she just broke up with Chason. After all, she was always surrounded by men. Perhaps she was older now, and her heart was much softer. At this time, she really hoped that she was on the way home with Chason. "Chason, S City has changed a lot these years. When we were in the YZ High School, we went back in the same way every evening." But they rode a bike at that time, and now he was driving. At that time, the Jiang family had arranged a driver for Chason. But somehow he resented having a driver pick him up and ride his bike to and from school every day, while she spent almost all of her time in the back seat of his bike. Chason''s heart skipped a beat. No matter how beautiful the past was, they couldn''t go back. He chuckled and didn''t know what to say for a minute. "Chason, do you think we look like a couple who go back together after work?" Regardless of whether Chason was talking or not, Rita admitted that she couldn''t stand it in such an atmosphere. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. An inexplicable heat rose from the depths of his body. His hand holding the steering wheel trembled, but only in an instant, this feeling disappeared. "Rita, the next intersection is your brother''s apartment, right?" He seemed to understand what Rita was trying to say, but he pretended not to hear her and changed the topic. Just as Rita was about to reply, her phone rang. She answered the phone in a hurry, and her expression immediately changed. "What did you say?" This call was from the Central Hospital. The doctor told her clearly on the phone that her brother had a serious car ident. Chapter 153 Can You Make Me Less Worried (Part Two) Chapter 153 Can You Make Me Less Worried (Part Two) "I..." When she was about to say yes painfully, she suddenly looked at Chason. Tonight was so important. If she left, how could all this end. Apparently, Chason had heard the conversation on the phone. He quickly turned the steering wheel and asked, "what''s the point of staring at me? I''ll take you to the hospital. " She had no time to think about it. Even if she wanted to get back together with Chason, her brother''s life was the most important now. He sent Rita to the hospital in a hurry, and she didn''t say a word on the way. She was now in a very anxious mood. Why did God treat her like this? She almost had a chance, but now¡ª¡ª Without thinking, she thanked Chason in a hurry and ran to the ward. Chason hesitated for a while and finally decided not to worry about it. After all, he wasn''t qualified to care about her. He started the car again and was about to drive to the vi of the Jiang family, but the car did not go far, and the burning feeling rose again. This time, although this feelingsted for a while, it was obviously much faster. Chason could no longer control himself to drive steadily. He insisted on driving to a hidden ce, took out his mobile phone with his trembling hands and quickly dialed ire''s number. At this moment, ire was applying a facial mask on Anna''s face. Although she was not happy, she felt much better with thepany of her good friend. When she saw it was Chason''s call, she was stunned for a while, but still answered it. However, he said with difficulty on the phone, "ire, help me." ''What''s his matter?'' Hearing that, ire was shocked. She asked in a hurry, "where are you, Chason?" The man struggled to tell her a ce, "ire, you... Youe alone. " Chason said with all his strength. ire didn''t have time to think too much. She said to Anna apologetically, "I don''t know what happened to Chason. He asked me to go there as soon as possible. And he also asked me to go there alone." "What''s going on? How about I apany you? " Anna asked anxiously. ire shook her head and said, "I''ll go alone. I''ll tell youter." Anna nodded and hoped that the two of them could meet and everything would be fine. ire didn''t have time to talk to Anna anymore. She hailed a taxi and walked towards the ce where Chason had told her. It was a narrow alley. It seemed that the residential buildings nearby were empty, probably waiting for Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. being demolished. In recent years, S City was constantly expanding, and many old residential areas were about to be demolished, so there were very few people in these ces. ire walked into the alley, trembling with fear. After all, there was really no one here, and there was almost no streetmp. What was wrong with Chason? Why did he ask her toe here? And asked her to save him? ire bit her lips and thought, ''forget it. If something really happens to Chason, I''d better find him as soon as possible.''. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Under a big willow tree, she saw a familiar car, which was a Porsche that Chason often drove. She quickly walked over. Although the car was turned off, she still saw the man curling up in the car through the window. She opened the door in a hurry. Before she could say anything, she was caught by Chason and pressed under him. The space in the car was very narrow, and today the two of them were both wearing tight clothes. Chason looked a little crazy, almost biting to rip ire''s clothes. All of this happened so suddenly that when ire realized what had happened, she only had her underwear which was not taken off by him. "Chason, what''s wrong with you?" She was angry and aggrieved. She tried her best to get rid of him, but she didn''t know what happened to Chason today. He didn''t listen to her at all. She didn''t know why Chason had so much strength today that she couldn''t push him away. In the end, she had no choice but to be pressed hard under him. And they made love in the car It hurt. After a long time, Chason finally stopped. Hey straight on the chair, as if he had suddenly lost his strength. Tears streamed down ire''s face. Did he ask her toe here just to vent his anger and luster? She thought something had happened to him and was worried all the way. Was she such an existence in his heart? ire tried to put on her clothes. Although her coat had been messed up by him, she managed to put it on. She gave him a resentful look, quickly opened the door and fled the alley. How could she do such a thing with him! Thinking of this, ire felt ashamed and angry. She felt pain all over her body and her heart ached every step she took. She and Chason had been married for a year, but he had never treated her like this. He took good care of her emotions and body every time. What happened to him today? ire suddenly felt that something was wrong with Chason. Was he drugged? No wonder she felt his voice was wrong on the phone and said she wanted to save him. Thinking of this, she slowed down a lot. After all, she was still worried about a man who was not sober at night sitting alone in the Porsche. Forget it. She would settle ounts with him another day for today''s humiliation. Now let her get him back first. She returned to the alley. In the car, Chason''s breath was a little heavy. ire gently pushed him, only to find that his body was still a little hot. Who on earth drugged him? The drug was so strong? Chason didn''t respond at all. ire had no choice but to move him to the co-pilot seat with all her strength. She forced herself to clean up the mess in the car and drove to the vi of the Jiang family. ''Chason, how could you provoke me in the daytime and still make me worry about you at night?'' Chapter 154 Dont Go (Part One) Chapter 154 Don''t Go (Part One) ire difficultly drove to the vi of the Jiang family, but Chason, who was still unconscious, closed his eyes tightly in the passenger seat. His breath was still heavy. She gently pushed him, but was grasped by him. "Don''t Don''t go. " ire''s heart trembled, but she still resisted in her heart. Who did he think of her as? Who was he asking to stay? The next second, ire used some strength to break free from his grip. She hurried to the vi. It was Seeing that ire came back with a pale face and looked very anxious, the Butler quickly walked up to her and said, "Mrs. ire, you are finally back." Although Mr. Chason didn''t say much about what had happened recently with ire, he had been the butler of the Jiang family for so many years, so he knew that there was something wrong between the two recently. With a sigh of relief, ire pointed out of the window and said, "Chason is still in the car. Ralph, please find some people to carry him in." Although she was not a delicate woman, she couldn''t carry Chason by herself. Ralph was shocked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Chason?" "He..." How should she exin this? Was it possible that Chason was drugged? "Ralph, I don''t know how to exin it to you. Please bring him in first." Ralph nodded and called in several servants. They all ran to the car quickly. Noticing that Chason''s face was still a little flushed and his breathing seemed to be very unstable, Ralph was clear about this since he had stayed in the Jiang family for a long time. When the servants carried Chason and walked forward, he asked ire in a low voice, "Mrs. ire, what''s going on? Who did it? " ire shook her head, "I don''t know. He called me to save him. He was already like this when I went there. " ire said awkwardly. Ralph stopped asking, "I''ll find a family doctor for Mr. Chason." On the one hand, he didn''t need to be sent to the hospital. On the other hand, Chason was a special person, so it was not convenient for others to know about it. "Ralph." ire hesitated for a moment and said, "Could you please keep what happened today from Chason?" She guessed that he might not remember clearly the second day after being drugged. Ralph was stunned, "Mrs. ire, why?" ire knew that although Ralph treated her well, he was still on Chason''s side. She exined, "Ralph must have heard about what happened between me and Chason recently. I want to find out who did it. It might be the same person as the one who set me up that day. " After a pause, she continued, "I did this not only for myself, but also for the good of Chason." Ralph had to admit that the seemingly ignorant Mrs. ire in front of him, after staying with Mr. Chason for so long, was no longer the girl of the Lin family who was bullied by others. She was more and more capable and courageous as a member of the Jiang family. He nodded and said, "Mrs. ire, be careful. Since you are the target, it may happen a second time." It was the first time that he had hidden something from Mr. Chason, but all his original intention was to hope that Mr. Chason could live a good life. "Thank you." ire took a look inside the room. Since she had sent him back, it was time for her to leave. Ralph frowned. His face was full of age traces. He was a little embarrassed. "Mrs. ire, aren''t you going back to the vi tonight?" She shouldn''t have left at this time, but how would she face him tomorrow. "Mrs. ire, please don''t be angry with Mr. Chason. In fact, he believes you, but he can''t find evidence now. He has been drunk for several times these days. Every time he gets drunk, he calls your name. " ire''s heart ached. Did he really care about her so much? Then why did he do that to her. ''Forget it. He hasn''t woken up yet. I don''t want to leave. I''d better stay with him.''. So ire followed the Butler back to the bedroom, and the private doctor of the Jiang family also arrived. The doctor touched his forehead and examined him. Then he looked at ire helplessly. ire blushed instantly. Did the doctor think she did it? Oh my God The doctor said slowly, "Mrs. ire, the effect of this medicine is too strong, and it is very harmful to the body. In addition, Mr. Chason has a habit of drinking recently, and his sleep quality is not good, so his body can''t bear it." Now ire had no leisure to exin anything, she asked anxiously, "How is he now?" "He has a fever." The doctor said slowly, "I''ll prescribe some antipyreticster. After giving him the medicine, you must take good care of him. Don''t let him have seafood or alcohol recently." ire nodded and wrote them down. She felt lucky that she didn''t leave tonight. Who on earth did this to him? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After the doctor left, ire immediately called Anna back, "Anna, I''ll stay here tonight." "Eh?" Anna was overjoyed. "Did you make peace?" ire smiled bitterly. How could they make peace? He was even unconscious now. "I''ll exin to you "Okay, okay. Just stay with him." It was rare for Anna not to tease her, and she didn''t talk much with ire before she hung up the phone. Looking at Chason who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his eyebrows knitted tightly, she felt a little ufortable. She remembered what the Butler had just said. Yes, since he cared about her so much, why did he say so many harsh words? Why did he be so intimate with Rita in front of her? Rita was so important in his heart. She had never asked him about the past. At first, she really didn''t mind. After all, she felt that everyone had a past, including herself. She cared about the moment with him, but why couldn''t he refuse Rita since she was here to interfere in their rtionship? ire loved him, but she didn''t want to be a substitute for anyone. If Chason didn''t love her with all his heart, she would give up the rtionship no matter how good he was to her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but lean against his chest. Even if he was silent at this time, the familiar smell of him still made her feel at ease. Chapter 155 Dont Go (Part Two) Chapter 155 Don''t Go (Part Two) "ire, don''t go ire. " Not long after, ire heard him calling her name in a low voice. ''You love me, don''t you? Can you tell me in person? Tell me, you don''t love her. She is just a past.'' Perhaps it was until today that she realized that she was such a narrow-minded person. Yes, but it was because she loved him. She could be humble in everything, only in front of the person she loved. She knew better than ever that this kind of possessiveness made her restless. However, at this moment, the one who was most anxious was Rita. She repeatedly picked up her phone and wanted to send a message to him, but she knew that once she sent a message or called him, her secret would be exposed. She was so anxious that she was not even in the mood to worry about her brother who was being rescued in the operating room. She knew that her thoughts were disgusting, but now anxiety and fear had already upied her. In Gina''s vi this afternoon. It was Gina''s idea. "Rita, since you''ve improved a lot in cooking over the years, why don''t you show some cooking skills to him?" Of course, she wanted to. When she was with him abroad, he had cooked for her a lot. At that time, she also had a little wish that one day she could cook a meal for Chason herself. But when she learned how to cook, he was not with her anymore. Gina seemed to have seen through her mind. She smiled and said in a low voice, "I have an idea. I''ll ask him toe here for dinnerter." "What if he refuses?" The hope rose in her heart, but it immediately sank. Gina shook her head, "Then you send some to hispany. He must have had a bad time with ire recently. As far as I know, my son must be in thepany if he doesn''te tonight. You can send the food to him. " When a man was in such a bad mood, a woman was most likely to take advantage of it. Therefore, under the guidance of Gina, Rita did all this. Of course, she didn''t listen to Ginapletely. For example, she added something to his food, which she brought from the United States. It was said that the drug was very strong. As long as she got him in bed tonight, everything would be different in the future. However, she had predicted everything, but she had never thought that her brother would have a car ident at this time. Doomed. She was doomed. If he couldn''t stand it and made a scene, the whole S City would know it tomorrow. At that time, not to mention the Jiang family, even Gina would not let her go. How could she do such a thing? At that time, she was also on an impulse. She didn''t bring the medicine back for the sake of Chason, but she was worried that others would find that she had that kind of thing, so she always carried it with her. When she was cooking in the kitchen. Thinking that she finally had the chance to be alone with Chason and let him eat the food she cooked, she found this opportunity was simply destined for her. However, she She was wrong. She just hoped that nothing bad would happen to Chason, because the medicine could make people forget what had happened before, so he would not remember it at all. As long as he was fine, she could still deceive him. Looking at the closed operating room, she felt sad. She used to be a goddess in front of him, but now she had to use such a despicable method to get his heart. Not knowing how long it had passed, the doctor in the operating room came out and showed a trace of relief on the face. "Miss, the patient is fine. Fortunately, the emergency treatment is timely and he passed the crisis." The worries in her heart was instantly relieved. Fortunately, at least her brother was fine. She held herself in her arms. The temperature varied greatly between day and night in S City. At this time, she was still wearing a dress and couldn''t help shivering. But what made her even colder was that he was not with her at such a special time. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, picked up her phone and decided to send a message to Gina. At least she could ask something about the situation. "Gina, I''m sorry. My brother had a car ident. I couldn''t apany Chason tonight." When Gina received the message while she was about to go to bed, she couldn''t help frowning at the sight of the message. She said to the servant, "Rita is also pitiful. Not only is there something wrong with her family, but also her brother. She is at home alone. I don''t think she can take care of her brother alone. Give a call to Mr. Chason and ask him to help. '' The servant immediately understood Gina''s arrangement. She seemed to care about Rita, but in fact, she was creating opportunities for them. The servant called Chason, but he couldn''t get through, "Madam, I can''t get through." "You can''t get through?" Gina frowned and felt a little worried. After all, she could see that although her son didn''t say anything these days, he might be in a mess in his heart. "Call the Jiang family''s vi and see if Mr. Chason has returned." After a while, the servant hung up the phone and nodded, "Madam, the servant said that Mr. Chason had gone to bed after he went back. I heard that Mrs. ire also went back. " "Oh?" Gina was stunned for a while. Then she picked up her phone and sent a message to Rita. "ire and Chason have returned to the vi of the Jiang family tonight. You should pay attention to them." Seeing the message, Rita felt sad and happy. She was d that at least there was nothing wrong with Chason. But sadly, even if she didn''t mention it, she knew that tonight ire and he must have a romantic night. She borately arranged things but let ire take the advantage. But Rita had no time to think about it now, as long as they didn''t find out the truth. Chapter 156 Take Action (Part One) Chapter 156 Take Action (Part One) The second day, when it was veryte, Chason slowly woke up from hisa. He hadn''t opened his eyes yet. He only felt pain all over his body and was unable to wake up from his dream. It took him a lot of effort to force himself to open his eyes, and a sharp headache came immediately. After a while, Chason managed to sit up with his hands on the bedside. The next second, he saw ire lying beside him. Although the physical pain hadn''tpletely gone, he was more than sober. ire? ''Why is she here? She isn''t angry anymore? She is back? What happenedst night?'' Why did he try his best to think of it, but couldn''t think of it at all? However, although he didn''t know what had happenedst night, ire was with him now, which was the most reassuring time for him in the past few days. He gently stroked ire who was a little wrinkled every day. She seemed to have a deep sleep and seemed to be very tired. Chason couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. He shouldn''t have lost his temper with her and made her stay at home these days. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But the next second, when he saw the jade pendant on her chest, he was suddenly stunned. Yes, yesterday he went to buy the jade pendant for ire. What about the jade pendant? Chason rubbed his temples hard, only to find that the more he deliberately recalled what happened yesterday, the more headache he felt. The pain was indescribable. It was not the pain of a cold, nor the headache of fatigue. This feeling was really indescribable. Yes, then he went back to thepany and gave the jade pendant to Larry. What happened then? Then... Rita? He seemed to see Ritater, but he couldn''t remember what happened after that. Did he get drunkst night? He was good at drinking. He hadn''t been drunk for so many years. What was wrong with him now? The next second, ire seemed to turn over and hit Chason with her arm. When she woke up in a daze, she happened to meet Chason''s blurred eyes. She stayed with himst night and didn''t dare to fall asleep for a long time. He had a low fever after midnight. Although ire didn''t say anything, she was still very worried. "ire!" Chason called her in a hoarse voice. It was honestly a little awkward for each other to think about what happened between them during this time. ire sat up in a hurry. This time, she forgot her previous unhappiness. Her first reaction was to touch his forehead, which seemed to be a little hot. She frowned and immediately went to look for it on the bedside table, but was pulled by Chason. "ire, what''s wrong with you?" "Let me go." She was worried, but she was still angry when she thought of what had happened before and the fact that he had been drugged yesterday. Although he was the victim, this kind of thing definitely happened for no reason. Chason let go of her in a daze, only to find that ire took out an infrared thermometer from the bedside table and shot it on his forehead. The fever was notpletely gone. ire red at him. He deserved it. She muttered, but handed him the antipyretics and said, "eat it quickly." At this moment, Chason only felt happy all over his body, and he didn''t remember the physical pain. What happened to ire? Why was she so considerate to him today? Her attitude was totally different from before. Seeing that Chason was smiling at her with one hand holding the medicine, [ ] was a little angry. She red at him and asked, "what are you smirking for?" "ire, aren''t you angry?" Chason also knew at this moment that he was foolish, but he couldn''t help ire forced him to eat it, but this time, Chason was much more obedient. "ire, what happened to mest night?" Did he really forget nothing? ire''s heart skipped a beat. "Don''t you remember?" Chason shook his head and said, "I''ve tried to recall it, but I just remember..." Last night, when the doctor left, he told ire that the medicine that the drug Chason took had a strong effect. It was very likely that he had almost forgotten what happenedst night. At that time, she was dubious. Now it seemed to be true. "Then... So what''s thest thing you can remember? " ire was still not reconciled. She had to know what happenedst night as much as possible, or she would never know who nned it. Chason was about to say that he seemed to meet with Rita in the end, but he didn''t know what he was doing with her in the end. But he thought that if he mentioned Rita, he didn''t not know how angry ire would be, so he made up his mind and concealed it. "I only remember that I bought a jade pendant ire thought for a while. If she told him the truth, he would definitely investigate in person, which was not necessarily good for her to find the person she suspected. "It''s just that you drank too muchst night, and the butler called me and said that you fainted. I came back for the sake of the butler''s pleading." She paused and asked, "why did you buy the jade pendant?" "I... Didn''t you like the jade pendant? So I went to buy some for you. " Chason felt a little embarrassed. If he told ire that he had bought a bag of jade pendants... But he could really drink it up. "I''m sorry, ire. I made you worried." "Well, don''t go to thepany today." ire quickly put on her clothes and stood up. Chason held her hand and asked, "ire, where are you going?" "Take care of yourself at home. The doctor willeter. The butler will take good care of you." ire knew that there was no big problem with Chason''s health, and she had something to do soon. "Anna has been with me these days. She is a little busy in the bakery today. I''ll be back soon." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!